I
lUuVrirff
, .
■ !■
Wj0jr J *rsp J dP^rjp J rri
Vm
w&
i ■ hi
W !
i mi
BANCROFT
LIBRARY
THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
d^4_
K
t%M*'
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/wilfordwoodrufffOOcowlrich
j^Vv m (JVcJc
Wilford Woodruff
FOURTH PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS
History of His Life and Labors
AS RECORDED IN HIS DAILY
JOURNALS
4 ' To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as
I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. 11 — Rev. 3:21.
PREPARED FOR PUBLICATION
BY
MATTHIAS^ COWLEY
//
THE DESERET NEWS
Salt Lake City, Utah
1909
Copyright by
THE WOODRUFF FAMILY
ASSOCIATION,
1909
BANCROFT
TO HIS NUMEROUS AND EVER INCREASING FAMILY,
AND TO ALL WHO LOVE THE NAME AND MEMORY OF
PRES. WILFORD WOODRUFF
THIS WORK IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED
PREFACE.
That which is perhaps best known about Wilford Woodruff
is the fact that he kept throughout his long and eventful life a care-
ful record, not only of his own life, but of the important affairs
in the history of the Church. In bringing that journal within the
compass of one volume, it has not always been easy to determine
what was the most important for the pages of this biography. All
his journals, covering thousands of pages, I have read with such
discriminating judgment as I could bring to the task. The reader,
therefore, need not be reminded that this biography contains only
a small part, the most important part it is hoped, of the things he
wrote.
He was so careful and painstaking, and so completely devoted
to the task of keeping a journal, that his writings have been sought
in compiling much of the important data in Church history which
has already been given to the world. His work, therefore, is not
unknown to those familiar with Church history. Some of his life
has been published in the Deseret News, and "Leaves from My
Journal" contains important chapters. Magazines and Church
publications have in them reminiscences which he has given to the
readers of those periodicals at different times.
All missionaries will be interested in the marvelous experi-
ences which he had while working in the spread of the gospel
message. Others will read with peculiar interest the recital of
events in the travels of the pioneers from the Missouri River to
Salt Lake Valley, and others will read with satisfaction the words
that fell from the lips of those prophets with whom he was im-
mediately associated — Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and John
Taylor.
The life of Wilford Woodruff was full of marvels. It was a
simple life in which he revealed his heart and his purposes freely.
The frankness of his expressions, his care for details, and his con-
scientious regard for the truth made him, perhaps, the best chron-
icler of events in all the history of the Church. His journal re-
veals not so much what he himself was thinking about the events
vi WILFORD WOODRUFF.
concerning which he wrote as what others thought about them.
In that respect they reveal wonderfully the spirit of the times in
which he lived.
At the close of the year 1895 in writing of his life, he says :
"For twenty-one years I was a member of the legislative assembly
of the Territory of Utah.
"In 1875 I was appointed historian and general recorder of
the Church and held that position until 1889.
"On the completion of the Temple at St. George in 1877. I
was appointed its President by Brigham Young.
"Upon the accession of President Taylor, I became Presi-
dent of the Twelve Apostles ; and in April 1889, I was sustained
at the general conference as President of the Church.
"By my direction the General Church Board of Education
was founded in 1888 to direct the Church system of academies,
high schools, and colleges, which has resulted in a great perfection
of the organization.
"From the beginning of my ministry in 1834 until the close
of 1895 I have traveled in all 172,369 miles; held 7,655 meetings;
preached 3,526 discourses; organized 51 branches of the Church
and 77 preaching places; my journeys cover England, Scotland,
Wales, and 23 states and 5 territories of the Union. My life
abounds in incidents which to me surely indicate the direct inter-
position of God whom I firmly believe has guided my every step.
On 27 distinct occasions I have been saved from dangers which
threatened my life. I am the father of 17 sons and 16 daughters.
I have a posterity of 100 grandchildren and 12 great grandchil-
dren." (At the present time, his grandchildren number at least
145, and his great grandchildren, about 60.)
The hand of God was so abundantly manifested in the life
of Wilford Woodruff, that those who read this book, it is sin-
cerely believed, will find it both faith-promoting and instructive.
The book is given to the world in the sincerest belief that its pages
will greatly add a fresh interest to the history of the Church,
and reveal the subject of this sketch in such a manner as to make
his wonderful labors more highly appreciated by those not inti-
mately acquainted with him.
M, F. Cowley.
September, 1909.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER 1. page
BIRTH AND GENEALOGY, 1807.
Chosen Spirit. — Divine Guidance. — Genealogy. — A Miller by-
Trade 1
CHAPTER 2.
A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS.
Arms and Legs Broken. — Injury to Breast Bone and Ribs. —
Drowned. — Frozen. — Scalded. — Other Escapes. — Life Pre-
served by a Merciful Providence 5
CHAPTER 3.^
A REMARKABLE PREPARATION.
"Coming Events." — Wilford Woodruff's Interest in Religion.—
Existing Religious Denominations. — Teachings of Scripture. —
Father Mason, a Prophet. — Peculiar Process of Preparation. . 13
CHAPTER 4.
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833.
A Fisherman. — Early Employment. — Noble Reflections. — Les-
sons in Reading. — -Interest in the Bible. — Philo Woodruff's
Strange Dream. — Mocking Deity. — Its Effects. — Peace of Mind.
— Place of Prayer. — Happy Experiences. — A Baptism. — Reads
of Mormons. — Notable Instance of Inspiration. — Removal to
New York. — Azmon's Faith . . 2C
CHAPTER 5.
BAPTISM, 1833.
Elders Visit Richland, N. Y.— The New Message.— Wilford Wood-
ruff's Testimony. — The Book of JMormon, — Healing Power. —
Baptism. — Ordained a Teacher 32
CHAPTER 6.
ZION'S CAMP, 1834.
His First Call. — Leaves for Kirtland. — His Neighbors' Warning. —
First Meeting with Prophet. — A Remarkable Prophetic Gift. —
Zion's Camp. — Zelph. — Escape Mob at Fishing River. — Epi-
demic of Cholera. — His Residence in Missouri. — Consecrations. 37
viii WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 7. page
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836.
A Prayerful Ambition to Preach. — Departure on Mission to
Southern States. — Traveling without Purse or Scrip. — Treat-
ment Received from Minister. — Tribulations. — A Remarkable
Dream. — Its Fulfillment. — Preaching in Memphis. — Ordained
an Elder. — Successful Labors. — Ordained a Seventy. — A Mob
Court. — Return to Kirtland 46
CHAPTER 8.
IN KIRTLAND, 1836.
Wilford's First Attendance at Meeting in the Temple. — Called to
Speak. — Church's Attitude Toward the Use of Liquor. — Wil-
ford in the First Quorum of Seventy. — Receives Temple En-
dowments. — Troubles in Kirtland. — Greatness of the Prophet
Joseph. — Wilford's Marriage. — Receives a Patriarchal Blessing. 64
CHAPTER 9.
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLANDS, 1837.
Troubles at Kirtland. — Mission to Fox Islands. — Evil Spirits Cast
Out. — Healing the Sick. — Visits His Home Enroute. — From
Connecticut to Maine. — Description of Fox Islands. — Begins
Ministry in Vinal Haven. — A Minister Comes to Grief. — Bap-
tisms. — Excitement. — Return to Scarboro 70
CHAPTER 10.
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838.
Again on the Fox Islands. — Opposition Increases. — Manifestation
of the Gifts of the Holy Ghost. — Sign of the Prophet Jonas. —
Wilford Visits A. P. Rockwood in Prison. — Baptizes His Fath-
er and Other Relatives.— Birth of His First Child.— Called To
Be One of the Twelve Apostles, and To Take a Foreign Mis-
sion. — Assists Fox Islands Saints in Migrating to the West. —
Mrs. Woodruff Miraculously Healed. — They Reach Quincy,
Illinois 82
CHAPTER 11.
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838.
Mobocrats Seek To Prevent the Fulfillment of a Revelation Given
Through the Prophet Joseph Smith, but Are Disappointed. —
Temple Corner-stone at Far West Laid. — Wilford Returns to
Illinois. — The Prophet Joseph Liberated from Prison in Mis-
souri. — A Survivor of Haun's Mill Massacre. — Selection of
Nauvoo as a Place for the Settlement of >the Saints. — A Day
of Gods' Power. — Many Sick Are Healed, and a Dying Man
CONTENTS. ix
PAGE
Raised to Life. — Incident of Wilford Receiving a Handkerchief
from the Prophet Joseph. — Instructed as to What He Shall
Preach on His Mission. — Lesson in Humility. — Warning
against Treachery. — Wilford Starts on His Mission, Sick and
without Money. — Experiences of His Journey to New York. —
Sails for Liverpool, England . . 99
CHAPTER 12.
MISSION IN GREAT BRITAIN, 1840.
Wilford's Arrival in England. — Missionary Work Begun. — Cast-
ing Out a Devil. — Directed by the Spirit of the Lord to Anoth-
er Field of Labor.— Meets with the United Brethren. — Many
Conversions to the Gospel. — Ministers Hold a Convention To
Ask Parliament for Legislation against the Mormons. — First
Publication of the Book of Mormon and the Hymn Book in
England. — The Millennial Star. — In the British Metropolis. —
Unable to Secure a Hall To Preach in, the Elders Hold Street
Meetings. — First Baptism in London.- 1 — Oppositon from Preach-
ers. — Work of God Makes Marvelous Progress 114
CHAPTER 13.
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41.
Rapid Increase of the Church in Great Britain. — Mysterious Spirit
Personage Attempts to Strangle Wilford Woodruff, and
Wounds Him Severely. — He Is Relieved and Healed by Three
Heavenly Visitors. — First Placard of the Church Posted in
London. — Death of Wilford's Daughter. — Difficult Missionary
Work in and around London. — Arrival of Lorenzo Snow To
Take Charge of the British Mission. — All of the Twelve Called
Home. — Attending Various Conferences. — Springing of the
Spaulding Story. — Wilford Bids Farewell to the Saints in
Fields Where He Had Labored. — General Conference of the
British Mission, and Only Occasion of the Twelve Apostles
Acting as a Quorum in a Foreign Land. — Wilford's Departure
for Home, and Arrival at Nauvoo. — Made a Member of the
Nauvoo City Council 129
CHAPTER 14.
REVIEW OF HIS MISSION.
Wilford Renders Aid to the Persecuted Saints. — His Care in Re-
cording the Events, also Sermons and Sayings of the Prophet
Joseph Smith. — Elder Woodruff's Humility, and Appreciation
of the Work of Others. — At a Wesleyan Methodist Missionary
Convention. — Letter from His Wife Announcing the Death of
Their Daughter. — Revelation Foreshadowing the Troubles of
the Saints in the Expulsion from Illinois 147
x WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 15. page
IN NAUVOO, 1841.
Prophetic Insight. — Teachings of the Prophet. — Baptism for the
Dead.— Hyrum Kimball 154
CHAPTER 16.
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842.
Building of the Temple. — Book of Moses. — Words of the Proph-
et. — Nauvoo Legion. — Business Trip to St. Louis. — Return of
Orson Hyde . 158
CHAPTER 17.
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843.
Change in Governors of Missouri and Illinois. — Prophet's Release.
— Discourse on Authority.— Signs in the Heavens. — New Arri-
vals of Saints. — Death of Lorenzo Barnes. — Discourse on
Knowledge. — Great Truths. — Prophet's Knowledge of Men. —
Wilford Woodruff's Bond for Temple Funds. — Opposition to
Revealed Truth.— Hell Defined.— Prophet Arrested.— His Re-
lease 169
CHAPTER 18.
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843.
Address of the Prophet on Constitutional Rights. — Orson Hyde's
Call to Russia. — Prophet Explains His Position with Respect
to Missouri. — Origin of Nauvoo Legion. — Political Explanation.
— Departure of the Twelve for the East. — Brigham Young's
Fidelity. — Phrenological Chart by O. S. Fowler. — Return of the
Twelve to Nauvoo. — W. W. Sealed to Wife. — Adultery.— Gov-
ernor of Missouri Again Issues Requisition for Prophet. — En-
dowments 184
CHAPTER 19.
EARLY DAYS OF 1844.
Conduct of the Laws and Marks. — Discourse on Elijah by the
Prophet. — The Celestial Law. — Prophet's Candidacy for Presi-
dent of U. S. — Exploring Expedition to California Planned. —
Joseph, Mayor of Nauvoo. — Hostility in Carthage. — Mischief-
makers in Nauvoo. — The Prophet Talks on Politics 197
CONTENTS. xi
CHAPTER 20. page
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844.
Mission of the Apostles to the East. — A Warning to W. W. — A
Sad Parting. — Political News of the Prophet Published. — W.
W. Arrives in Boston, June 26. — The Martyrdom. — Its An-
nouncement Reaches W. W. in Portland, Maine. — His Return
to Boston. — An Epistle to the Elders and Saints in the World.
— W. W. Visits His Old Home. — Return to Nauvoo. — Condi-
lions in That City 204
CHAPTER 21.
THE SUCCESSION, 1844.
Sidney Rigdon's Claim to Guardianship. — Rigdon's Spiritual Con-
dition. — Comparison of Sidney Rigdon and Frederick Williams.
— Remarks of Brigham Young. — Meeting on Aug. 8, 1844. —
Brigham Young Follows Sidney Rigdon in Address to the
People. — Members of the Twelve Speak. — Vote on Question of
Leadership 212
CHAPTER 22.
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844.
The New Leadership. — Second Call to Great Britain. — Warning
Against Leading Companies from Nauvoo. — Instructions To
Finish the Temple and To Build up the City.— W. W. Visits
Emma Smith and Others. — Parting Address to the Saints. . . 224
CHAPTER 23.
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46.
Departure. — Route. — Visits Home of Solomon Mack. — A Peculiar
Dream. — On the Ocean. — Copyright of Doctrine and Cove-
nants. — Visit to Scotland. — Lemington. — Troubles in Nauvoo.
Condition of the Mission. — Preparation for His Return. . . 233
CHAPTER 24.
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846.
Dedication of the Temple in Nauvoo. — The Exodus to Council
Bluffs. — Accident to His father. — Reaches Mt. Pisgah. — Meets
Brigham Young. — Recruiting of the Mormon Battalion. — Col-
onel Kane. Departure of the Battalion. — Organizations at
Winter Quarters. — A Conference with the Chiefs of the Lead-
ing Indian Tribes. — Explorations. — Remarks by President
Young 247
xii WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 25. page
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS.— APRIL 7, 1847.
Arrival of Parley P. Pratt and John Taylor at Winter Quarters.
— Organization of the Pioneers. — Manner of Forming Camp.
— Horse Feed Enroute. — Pawnee Indians. — A Practical Joke.
— Crossing Loup Fork 262
CHAPTER 26.
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847.
Elijah Newman Healed. — Indians Attempt Theft. — Antelopes
Killed. — Encounter with Indians. — A Buffalo Hunt. — Meet
Traders from Laramie. — A Decision To Keep the North Bank
of the Platte.' — Immense Herds of Buffaloes. — William Clay-
ton's Mile Gage. — Letter Left for Next Company. — Descrip-
tion of the Rodometer 271
CHAPTER 27.
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE— JUNE 2, 1847.
In the Red Man's Country. — Indian Customs. — Hunting Became
Excessive. — Description of the Bluffs. — Guide. Board 409 Miles
from Winter Quarters. — Chimney Rock. — Brigham Young
Rebukes Card Playing and Frivolity. — Fasting and Prayer. —
Arrive at Fort Laramie. — Ascending the Plateaux. — Word
from the Mormon Battalion % . . . 283
CHAPTER 28.
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY.
Ferrying the Missourians over the River. — Construction of Rafts.
— Obtaining Provisions. — Ten Men Left at the Ferry. — Inde-
pendence Rock. — Devil's Gate. — 175 Miles from Fort Laramie.
South Pass. — Meet Major Harris, and Mr. Bridger. — Cross
Green River. — Meet Samuel Brannon. — Independence Day. —
Meet a Detachment of the Battalion. — Fort Bridger. — Report
of the Missouri Company That Perished. — Reach Salt Lake
Valley, July 24, 1847 297
CHAPTER 29.
RETURN OF THE PIONEERS TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847.
In Retrospect.— First Crop of Potatoes Planted.— The Beginning
of Irrigation. — First Sunday. — Explorations South to Utah
Lake. — Choice of Temple Block. — Address by Brigham Young.
—Return to Winter Quarters. — Meet the Second Company of
Pioneers. — Encounter with the Indians. — Reach Winter Quar-
ters, Oct. 31, 1847.— First Presidency Organized, Dec. 27, 1847. 314
CONTENTS. xlii
CHAPTER 30. page
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848.
In Winter Quarters. — Battle of Nauvoo Commemorated. — Organ-
ization of Pottowatamie County. — Bids President Young and
Saints Good-by. — Journey from Winter Quarters to Nauvoo.
— From Nauvoo to Maine. — A Letter to His Wife. — Heal-
ing the Sick. — Discovery of Gold in California 327
CHAPTER 31.
ELDER WOODRUFFS RETURN FROM THE EAST.
Letter to Orson Pratt. — Baptism of His Father-in-law, Ezra Car-
ter. — Labors in New England. — Meets Dr. JoLii M. Bernhisel.
— Healing the Sick. — Interview with Col. Kane. — Hears Indian
Chief. — Release from His Mission. — Return to the Valleys. —
Conditions at the Frontier. — Stampede on the Plains. — Brig-
ham Young Appointed Governor. — Salt Lake Temple Planned.
— Salt Lake City Given a Charter. — Visit to the Southern Set-
tlements. — Fourth Celebrated at Black Rock. — Celebrating of
Twenty-fourth. — Death of His Step-Mother. — Judge Brocchus
Speaks in Conference. — Beautiful Words of Patriarch John
Smith. — -A Vote To Discontinue Use of Tea and Coffee. . . 336
CHAPTER 32.
THE YEARS, 1852, '53, '54.
Discourse of Brigham Young on Sin. — The Descendants of Cain.
— Edward Hunter Chosen Presiding Bishop. — Parowan Stake
Organized. — David Patten. — Talk on Dancing. — Death of Wil-
lard Richards. — Jedediah M. Grant Chosen Counselor to Brig-
ham Young. — Journey South. — Walker, the Indian Chief. —
John Smith, Son of Hyrum Smith, Called To Be the Head Pa-
triarch of the Church. — Visit North. — Legislature. — Philosoph-
ical Society. . 350
CHAPTER 33.
EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS.
Education Promoted. — Adventurers. — Endowment House. — Presi-
dent Young Speaks of the Resurrection. — Death of Judge
Schafer. — Provo. — Work in Educational Societies. — In the Leg-
islature at Fillmore. — Words of Confidence from Kanosh, an
Indian Chief. — Some Peculiarities of Wilford Woodruff. —
Poisoned 361
xiv WlLFORD WOODRUFF .
CHAPTER 34. page
THE REFORMATION, 1856.
Hard Times Were Difficult for Some To Endure.— Recording
Church History.— Dedication of Historian's Office.— First
Hand-cart Company.— The Reformation Inauguarated — Death
of Jedediah M. Grant.— Suffering of the Hand-cart Companies.
Heber C. Kimball's Dream 359
CHAPTER 35.
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857.
Words of Brigham Young.— Talk by the Indian Chief, Aropene.
—Assassination of Parley P. Pratt— Return of Thomas B.
Marsh to the Church.— Celebration of the Twenty-fourth in
Big Cottonwood Canyon.— News of the Army's Approach. . 377
CHAPTER 36.
WAR TIMES, 1857.
Deposit of Church Records in Temple Foundation.— Approach
of the Army.— Present of a Team.— John D. Lee.— Visit of
Captain Van Vliet. — Lot Smith. — Col. Alexander Writes Presi-
dent Young. — Communication from Governor Cumming to
Governor Young.— Miraculous Escapes.— High Price of Salt
at Army Headquarters. — Prediction of Calamity to the Na-
tion.— A Poetic Tribute by Eliza R. Snow 384
CHAPTER 37.
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858.
President and Congress of the U. S. Memorialized. — Words of
Brigham Young. — Arrival of Col. Kane. — Governor Cumming
Reaches Salt Lake City. — Migration Southward. — Delegates
from Nicaragua. — Want Mormons To Move to Central Amer-
ica. — Proclamation from President Buchanan. — Peace Commis-
sion. — President of the Deseret Agricultural and Manufact-
uring Society. — Indian War Threatened. — A Striking Dialogue.
— The Mob Element. — Mogo's Deception. — Attacks on Presi-
dent Young. — Greeley Visits Utah 396
CHAPTER 38.
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861.
Embarks in Sheep Industry. — Adventures of One Gibson. — Lec-
tures to Young Men in Police Court. — Counsel to Mission-
aries. — Visit to Cache Valley. — Schools Investigated. — Cele-
bration of the 24th. — Prophecies of Civil War. — Little Children
in the Resurrection. — Brigham Young on Secession. — Death
of Aphek Woodruff. — Governor Dawson 41!
CONTENTS. xv
CHAPTER 39. page
THE YEARS 1862-'63:
Killing of Thieves. — John Baptiste, the Grave Digger. — Value of
a Daily Journal. — Erection of the Salt Lake Theatre. — State
of Deseret. — Foundation Stones of Temple Raised. — Indian
Troubles on Bear River. — Visit of the Moquitches to Salt
Lake City. — Their Customs. — Attempt To Arrest President
Young. — Settlement of Bear Lake Valley. — Mining 421
CHAPTER 40.
THE YEARS, 1864-65.
Some Enjoyments. — He Visits a Condemned Man in Prison. —
Troubles Made by Gibson on Hawaiian Islands. — Lorenzo
Snow's Escape from Watery Grave. — Visit to Bear Lake Val-
ley. — Remark of President Young in Logan. — Ordination to
Apostleship of Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow, Erastus Snow,
and Franklin D. Richards. — Hot Springs at Midway. — Second
Inauguration of President Lincoln. — Treaty with Indians. —
Colfax Visits Utah. — Jane Blackhurst 433
CHAPTER 41.
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68.
New Year's Greetings. — Evil Spirits Rebuked. — Love for Little
Ones. — Drawings in His Journal. — Mrs. Godbe's Dream. —
Brigham Young's Remarks on the Atonement. — Sept. 5, 1867,
Joseph F. Smith Selected as One of the Twelve. — Amasa Ly-
man Dropped from Twelve. — School of the Prophets. — Move
to Provo. — Grasshopper War. — Advent of the Railroad. — Re-
markable Prophetic Utterances at Logan. — Visit to Sanpete.
— Call to First Presidency of Geo. A. Smith. — Accident to
His Son Ashael. — Summary of 1868. . 444
CHAPTER 42.
THE YEARS, 1869, 70.
Co-operative Movement. — Cove Fort. — Pronouncement Against
Use of Wine. — Organization of Bear Lake Stake. — Visit of
Schuyler Colfax. — The Godbe Movement. — Descendants of
Cain.— Utah Central R. R. Completed. — Plural Marriage-
Boston Board of Trade Visits Utah. — Sayings of Brigham
Young. — The Newman-Pratt Discussion. — Martin Harris Re-
baptized 456
xiv WlLPORD WOODRUFF .
CHAPTER 34. page
THE REFORMATION, 1856.
Hard Times Were Difficult for Some To Endure.— Recording
Church History.— Dedication of Historian's Office.— First
Hand-cart Company.— The Reformation Inauguarated.— Death
of Jedediah M. Grant.— Suffering of the Hand-cart Companies.
Heber C. Kimball's Dream 369
CHAPTER 35.
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857.
Words of Brigham Young.— Talk by the Indian Chief, Aropene.
—Assassination of Parley P. Pratt— Return of Thomas B.
Marsh to the Church. — Celebration of the Twenty-fourth in
Big Cottonwood Canyon.— News of the Army's Approach. . 377
CHAPTER 36.
WAR TIMES, 1857.
Deposit of Church Records in Temple Foundation. — Approach
of the Army. — Present of a Team. — John D. Lee. — Visit of
Captain Van Vliet.— Lot Smith.— Col. Alexander Writes Presi-
dent Young. — Communication from Governor Cumming to
Governor Young. — Miraculous Escapes. — High Price of Salt
at Army Headquarters. — Prediction of Calamity to the Na-
tion.— A Poetic Tribute by Eliza R. Snow 384
CHAPTER 37.
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858.
President and Congress of the U. S. Memorialized. — Words of
Brigham Young. — Arrival of Col. Kane. — Governor Cumming
Reaches Salt Lake City. — Migration Southward. — Delegates
from Nicaragua. — Want Mormons To Move to Central Amer-
ica. — Proclamation from President Buchanan. — Peace Commis-
sion. — President of the Deseret Agricultural and Manufact-
uring Society. — Indian War Threatened. — A Striking Dialogue.
— The Mob Element. — Mogo's Deception. — Attacks on Presi-
dent Young. — Greeley Visits Utah 396
CHAPTER 38.
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861.
Embarks in Sheep Industry. — Adventures of One Gibson. — Lec-
tures to Young Men in Police Court. — Counsel to Mission-
aries. — Visit to Cache Valley. — Schools Investigated. — Cele-
bration of the 24th. — Prophecies of Civil War. — Little Children
in the Resurrection. — Brigham Young on Secession. — Death
of Aphek Woodruff. — Governor Dawson 411
CONTENTS. xv
CHAPTER 39. page
THE YEARS 1862-'63:
Killing of Thieves. — John Baptiste, the Grave Digger. — Value of
a Daily Journal. — Erection of the Salt Lake Theatre. — State
of Deseret. — Foundation Stones of Temple Raised. — Indian
Troubles on Bear River. — Visit of the Moquitches to Salt
Lake City. — Their Customs. — Attempt To Arrest President
Young. — Settlement of Bear Lake Valley. — Mining 421
CHAPTER 40.
THE YEARS, 1864-65.
Some Enjoyments. — He Visits a Condemned Man in Prison. —
Troubles Made by Gibson on Hawaiian Islands. — Lorenzo
Snow's Escape from Watery Grave. — Visit to Bear Lake Val-
ley. — Remark of President Young in Logan. — Ordination to
Apostleship of Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow, Erastus Snow,
and Franklin D. Richards. — Hot Springs at Midway. — Second
Inauguration of President Lincoln. — Treaty with Indians. —
Colfax Visits Utah. — Jane Blackhurst 433
CHAPTER 41.
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68.
New Year's Greetings. — Evil Spirits Rebuked. — Love for Little
Ones. — Drawings in His Journal. — Mrs. Godbe's Dream. —
Brigham Young's Remarks on the Atonement. — Sept. 5, 1867,
Joseph F. Smith Selected as One of the Twelve. — Amasa Ly-
man Dropped from Twelve. — School of the Prophets. — Move
to Provo. — Grasshopper War. — Advent of the Railroad. — Re-
markable Prophetic Utterances at Logan. — Visit to Sanpete.
— Call to First Presidency of Geo. A. Smith. — Accident to
His Son Ashael. — Summary of 1868. . 444
CHAPTER 42.
THE YEARS, 1869, 70.
Co-operative Movement. — Cove Fort. — Pronouncement Against
Use of Wine. — Organization of Bear Lake Stake. — Visit of
Schuyler Colfax. — The Godbe Movement. — Descendants of
Cain. — Utah Central R. R. Completed. — Plural Marriage. —
Boston Board of Trade Visits Utah. — Sayings of Brigham
Young. — The Newman-Pratt Discussion. — Martin Harris Re-
baptized 456
xvi WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 43. pag*.
PIONEER LIFE IN RICH COUNTY, 1871.
Arrest of President Young and Others. — Experiences in Randolph.
— Caught in a Snow-storm. — Reaches Salt Lake City. . . . . 470
CHAPTER 44.
THE YEARS, 1872-74.
Judge McKean. — Journalizing. — Early Church Historians. — Holy
Ghost. — Visit to San Francisco. — Funerals of Pitt and Player.
— Thomas L. Kane. — Garden of Eden. — Paralysis. — Earl Rose-
bury. — Fall from a Tree 476
CHAPTER 45.
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED.
Visit to Randolph. — Governor Axtell. — Visit of President Grant.
— Visit of Dom Pedro, Emperor of Brazil. — Dedication of St.
George Temple. — A Grand Birthday Celebration 485
CHAPTER 46.
DEATH OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, AUG. 29, 1877.
Death of His Son, Brigham Young Woodruff. — Prophetic Utter-
ances. — Baptisms for the Signers of the Declaration of Inde-
pendence. — Death of Brigham Young Changes His Plans. —
Funeral. — Visit to Logan. — Visit to St. George. — A Vision. —
Old Folks' Excursion. — Zion's Board of Trade 499
CHAPTER 47.
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879.
In Arizona. — An Epistle to the World. — Birthday Celebrated in
St. George. — Travels in Arizona. — Hunt with Pelone, the
Apache Chief. — A Visit to the Zunies. — Travels with Lot
Smith.— Dream.— Letters 506
CHAPTER 48.
REMARKABLE EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1880.
In a Shepherd's Tent in Arizona.— A Revelation Given Jan. 26, 1880.
—Organization of First Presidency.— Call to Apostleship of
Francis M. Lyman and John Henry Smith 530
CONTENTS. xvii
CHAPTER 49.
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882.
Leonard Hardy's Birthday Party. — Prophecy Concerning Joseph
F. Smith.— Death of Orson Pratt— Visit to St. George.— The
Edmunds Law. — Oscar Wilde. — Conditions at St. Johns, Ari-
zona. — Call of President George Teasdale, Heber J. Grant
and Seymour B. Young. — Death of Captain Wlllam H. Hooper. 534
CHAPTER 50.
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885.
Exemplary Deacons. — Adam-ondi-Ahman. — Visit to Colorado. —
The Patriarchal Order of Marriage. — Andrew Burt. — Farm
Life. — The Crusade Opens. — The Family Celebration of His
Birthday.— Call of John W. Taylor.— Call of Wm. B. Preston.
— Land Troubles in Arizona. — Dedication of the Logan Tem-
ple. — A Visit to Snake River. Country, Idaho. — Growth of
Children After the Resurrection. — Call of John Morgan. — In
Exile. — Conference at Fish Lake 544
CHAPTER 51.
ELEVATION TO PRESIDENCY OF THE CHURCH, 1889.
Arrest of George Q. Cannon. — Governor Murray's Dismissal. —
Death of President Taylor. — President Woodruff Appears in
the Tabernacle. — Change in Federal Officers. — April, 1889, Wil-
ford Woodruff Became President of the Church. — Visit to Cal-
ifornia. — M. W. Merrill, A. H. Lund, and Abraham H. Cannon
Called to Apostleship. — Senator Morgan Visits President
Woodruff 557
CHAPTER 52.
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'91.
The Political Situation. — Visit to California. — The Manifesto. — Its
Effects. — Sugar Industry. — Henry M. Stanley. — Deaths of
Prominent Men. — Earthquake in Southern Utah. — Address to
Irrigation Congress. — Interpretation of Manifesto. — Remarks
at Brigham City on the Manifesto 567
CHAPTER 53.
DEDICATION OF THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE, 1892.
New Home. — Visit of President Eliot to Salt Lake City. — Com-
pleting the Temple. — Amnesty. — Dedication of the Salt Lake
Temple. — Visit to the World's Fair, Chicago. — Liberal Party
Disbands 578
xviii WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 54.
ADMINSTRATIVE WORK, 1894.
Electric Power Plant in Ogden Canyon. — Saltair, — Death of His
Brother, Thompson. — Temple Work for Benjamin Franklin. —
An Optimist. — Death of A. O. Smoot of Provo. — Utah Stake
Organized. — Trip to Alaska. 585
CHAPTER 55.
THE YEARS 1896-'97-'98.— BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION.— HIS
DEATH.
Admission of Utah into the Union. — The Occasion Celebrated. —
Political Struggles. — Birthday of Geo. Q. Cannon Celebrated. —
April Conference, 1896. — Pronunciamento Regarding Political
Matters. — Death of Apostle Abraham H. Cannon. — The Purity
and Nobility of His Character Revealed to Prest. Woodruff. —
Change of the Fast Day. — Great Celebration on His 90th Anni-
versary, 1897. — Visit from Judge Kinney. — Pioneer Jubilee Cele-
bration. — Letter to the King and Queen of Sweden. — Visits the
Coast. — His Son Owen Called to the Apostleship. — Attends
April Conference, 1898. — Goes to the Coast in August. — His
Sickness. — Departs this Life September 2, 1898 591
CHAPTER 56.
Funeral Services. 620
CHAPTER 57.
Character Sketch. 639
appendix A. Sidney Rigdon 652
Appendix B. Address to the Saints of the British Isles. . . . 658
Appendix C. Storm on Lake Michigan 674
Appendix D. Rationality of the Atonement 676
Wives of Wilford Woodruff 689
Children of Wilford Woodruff 690
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
Portrait of Wilford Woodruff Frontispiece
Saw and Grist Mill at Birthplace, Facing page 97
House at Nauvoo, 111 Facing page 177
The Farmington Mill Facing page 385
Grandfather Eldad Woodruff Homestead ..... Facing page 481
The Last House of Wilford Woodruff. ..... Facing page 579
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
CHAPTER 1.
BIRTH AND GENEALOGY, 1807.
A Chosen Spirit. — Divine Guidance. — Genealogy. — A Miller by Trade.
Wilford Woodruff was the fourth president of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He belonged to that class
of men of whom the Lord said to Abraham, "These will I make
my rulers.'' Of our primeval childhood that ancient Prophet in-
forms us that the Lord stood among those that were spirits and
He saw that they were good. Of these spirits the Lord said
to Abraham, "Thou art one of them, thou wert chosen before
thou wast born." If the Lord knew Abraham and Jeremiah
before they were born in the flesh, He also must have known
Wilford Woodruff in the spirit world. The latter's integrity
and unbounded devotion to the worship and purposes of his
God are not surpassed by any prophet of either ancient or
modern times. Like those of ancient times, Wilford Woodruff
was undoubtedly foreordained of God to a noble mission in life,
and to the great responsibilities which he filled with honor and
to the glory of God. To him there was a reality of the spirit
world rarely enjoyed by men, he constantly felt the influence of
spiritual associations which were above and beyond the ordinary
affairs of life. That he had an existence prior to this probation
in life, he never doubted. He felt that life was a mission to
which he had been called and which in the goodness of God he
had been permitted to fill. His own spiritual existence was never
overshadowed by temporalities or by constant misgivings that so
frequently beset the lives of other men.
Wilford Woodruff looked upon the brotherhood of men as
.2 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
a natural sequence of his assurance that God was the Father of
our spirits in a former life. He understood that prayer of the
Savior addressing Himself to His Father in heaven. His own
spirit was in harmony with the revelations of Christ. In the
light of scriptural declarations and of his own spiritual nature, he
was simply here in life in the performance of great duties which
had been assgned him before the world was. He sincerely believed
that in returning again to the God who had given him life he would
have to account for his talents and his time. Speaking of the
Athenians, Paul said : "God that made the world hath made of
one blood all nations of men to dwell on the face of the earth,
and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds
of their habitation."
In the life of Wilford Wodoruff there was unfolded day
by day the duties and obligations that linked him with the chain
of eternal life. When the new revelation of God to men in this
dispensation broke in upon him he was happily prepared to enjoy
the new light. To be a Latter-day Saint from the outset seemed
as natural as to breathe the air of heaven. He marvelled at
the purposes of God but did not wonder, and aoubt did not
obscure from his vision the divine truth of this dispensation while
he sojourned in the flesh. The love of God had always abounded
in his heart, and the divine message found him eager and willing.
He was not among those who sought divine assurance and
spiritual satisfaction in some one creed of the day. The Bible
was his highest authority and he believed implicitly in the divinity
of its teachings. He was a devoted student of Holy Writ and
prayerfully sought the gifts and blessings bestowed upon the
Saints of old. He was waiting for precisely that which came
to him and he took up the new mission of life with a strenuous
desire to serve God and to be a witness that he was the same
God yesterday, to-day, and forever.
The story of Wilford Woodruff's life was consistent, faith-
ful and in harmony with scriptural examples. The dealings of
God with His children in other dispensations were always before
his mind as illustrations and evidences. If the Bible * had been
the chief consolation of his youth and the best evidence of
divine purposes, it became doubly so when he became a Latter-
day Saint. Nothing that God had done in former dispensations
BIRTH AND GENEALOGY. 3
was too insignificant for his earnest consideration. Henceforth he
was to speak in the name of the Lord, and act by the authority of
divine command. He loved the memory of the ancient Prophets
and strove earnestly to emulate their example. His life, there-
fore, is marked by spiritual growth and a devotion to God's will
that makes it an inspiration to all who knew him or who read the
story of his life and teachings. He honored and magnified every
office and calling conferred upon him from that of a teacher to
the president of the Church. In this high station he laid down
his life at the ripe age of ninety-one years.
Wilford Woodruff was born March 1st, 1807 in the town of
Farmington, Hartford County, Connecticut. He was the
son of Aphek Woodruff. His grandfather was Captain
Eldad Woodruff who was the son of Josiah Woodruff. Josiah
was the son of Joseph whose father's name was John, the son
of Mathew Woodruff. This is as far back as Wilford Woodruff's
genealogy has been traced in America. It is claimed that John
Woodruff of South Hampton, Long Island, is the first person
in American history bearing the name of Woodruff. Whether
he is related to Matthew Woodruff, the earliest known ancestor
of Wilford in this country, has not been determined. President
Woodruff says, that according to the ancient Book of Heraldry,
one of his ancestors was Lord Mayor of London in 1579.
His mother's name was Beulah Thompson. The family on
his mother's side, for generations lived at Farmington, Connecti-
cut. The Woodruff family name is English and is derived from
the occupation of its bearers who in the days of William the
Conqueror guarded the woods and forests for the use of noblemen
and who were considered among the most honored officers in the
land. From Wilford Woodruff's account of his forefathers
it appears that they were hardy and long-lived people. He says :
"My grandfather, Josiah Woodruff, lived nearly one hundred
years. He possessed an iron constitution and performed a great
deal of manual work up to the time of his death. His wife's
name was Sarah. She bore him nine children : Josiah, Appleton,
Eldad, Elisha, Joseph, Rhoda, and Phoebe. There were two of
this family whose names are not given. My grandfather, Eldad
Woodruff, was the third son of Josiah. He was born in Farming-
ton, Hartford County, Connecticut in 1751. He likewise pos-
4 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sessed a strong constitution and it was said of him that for sev-
eral years he performed more labor than any man in Hartford
County. From over exertion and hewing timber he was attacked
with rheumatism in his right hip which caused a severe lame-
ness for several years before his death. He married Dinah Wood-
ford by whom he had seven children: Eldad, Elizabeth, Samuel,
Titus, Helen, Aphek, and Ozem. My grandfather died in Farm-
ington from spotted fever in 1806 at the age of fifty-five years.
My grandmother, Dinah, died in the same place in 1824 from the
effects of a cancer in her breast; her sufferings were very great.
"My father, Aphek Woodruff, was born in Farmington,
November 11, 1778. He married Beulah Thompson who bore
him three sons : Azmon, born Nov.29th, 1802 ; Thompson, born
December 22nd, 1804; and myself, born March 1st, 1807. My
mother died from spotted fever January 11th, 1808 at the age
of twenty-eight years, leaving me a babe of fifteen months. My
father married a second wife, Azubah Hart. She bore him six
children. He was a man of a strong constitution and did a great
amount of labor. At eighteen years of age he began work in a
flour mill and saw mill and continued at his occupation there for
about fifty years. Most of that time he labored eighteen hours
a day. He never made any profession of religion until I baptized
him into the Church of Jesus Christ on the first day of July,
1838. He was a man of great charity, honesty, and integrity
and made himself poor by giving to the poor. He was liberal
in accommodating his fellow men by lending money and by be-
coming surety for his neighbors. He generally said yes to
every man who asked a favor at his hands."
"I assisted my father in the Farmington mills until I was
twenty years of age and continued in the occupation of a millei
until I was thirty-one."
CHAPTER 2.
A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS.
Arms and Legs Broken. — Injury to Breast Bone and Ribs. — Drowned.
— Frozen. — Scalded. — Other Escapes. — Life Preserved by a Merci-
ful Providence.
The journal of Wilford Woodruff contains a chapter wtv.ch
he designates as a "chapter of accidents." It is given thus early in
his biography as it reveals the purposes of an overruling Provi-
dence whose mercies and guiding powers are remarkably mani-
fested throughout a long and arduous career. He himself re-
garded his escapes from death as an evidence of a destructive
power that sought to thwart that special mission in life so
wonderfully revealed in the subsequent chapters of this biography.
His life throughout discloses a constant struggle against obstacles
which he had to overcome. They are manifested in every degree
of dfficulty, and to less courageous natures many of them would
have been insurmountable.
There are in his words which describe the misfortunes
that overtook him no traces of envy, discouragement or despair.
That others were born to an easier life did not awaken within
him a spirit of envy or doubt. To his mind the joys or sorrows
of this world were all subordinate to the will of an overruling
Providence. While he did not complain, he did not ascribe his
difficulties or dangers to fate. He was never so much concerned
about the difficulty in surmounting an obstacle as he was about
his ability through the goodness of God to do so. ''Evidently,"
he says, "I have been numbered with those who are apparently
the marked victims of misfortunes. It has seemed to me at times
as though some invisible power were watching my footsteps in
search of an opportunity to destroy my life. I, therefore, ascribe
my preservation on earth to the watchcare of a merciful Provi-
dence, whose hand has been stretched out to rescue me from death
when I was in the presence of the most threatening dangers. Some
of these dangers from which I so narrowly escaped I shall here
briefly describe:
"When three years of age, I fell into a caldron of scalding
water and although instantly rescued, I was so badly burned
6 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that it was nine months before I was thought to be out of the
danger of fatal consequences. My fifth and sixth years were
interwoven with many accidents. On a certain day, in company
with my elder brothers, I entered the barn, and chose the top of
a hay mow for a place of diversion. We had not been there
long before I fell from the great beam upon my face on the
bare floor. I was severely hurt, but recovered in a short time,
and was again at play. .
"One Saturday evening, with my brothers Azmon and
Thompson, while playing in the chamber of my father's house,
contrary to his instructions, I made a misstep and fell to the
bottom of the stairs, breaking one of my arms in the fall. So
much for disobedience. I suffered intensely, but soon recovered,
feeling that whatever I suffered in the future, it would not be
for disobedience to parents. The Lord has commanded children
to obey their parents ; and Paul says, 'This is the first command-
ment with promise.'
"It was only a short time after this that I narrowly es-
caped with my life. My father owned a number of horned cat-
tle, among which was a surly bull. One evening I was feeding
pumpkins to the cattle, and the bull leaving his own took the
pumpkin I had given to a cow which I called mine. I was in-
censed at the selfishness of this male beast, and promptly picked
up the pumpkin he had left, to give it to the cow. No sooner
had I got it in my arms than the bull came plunging toward me
with great fury. I ran down the hill with all my might, the bull at
my heels. My father, seeing the danger I was in, called to me
to throw down the pumpkin, but (forgetting to be obedient) I held
on, and as the bull was approaching me with the fierceness of a tig-
er, I made a misstep and fell flat upon the ground. The pumpkin
rolled out of my arms, the bull leaped over me, ran his horns into
the pumpkin and tore it to pieces. Undoubtedly he would
have done the same thing to me if I had not fallen to the
ground. This escape, like all others, I attribute to the mercy
and goodness of God.
"During the same year, while visiting at my Uncle Eldad
Woodruff's, I fell from a porch across some timber, and broke
my other arm.
"Not many months passed by before I was called to endure
A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS. 7
a still greater misfortune. My father owned a saw mill in ad-
dition to his flour mill, and one morning, in company with
several other boys, I went into the saw mill and got upon the
headlock of the carriage to ride, not anticipatng any danger ; but
before I was aware of it my leg was caught between the head-
lock and the fender post and broken in two. I was taken to
the house, and lay nine hours before my bones were replaced.
That time was spent in severe pain; but being young, my bones
soon knitted together, and in a few weeks I was upon my feet
as usual, attending to the sports of youth. During this confine-
ment my brother Thompson was my companion. He was suf-
fering from typhus fever.
"Shortly after this, upon a dark night, I was kicked in the
abdomen by an ox; but being too close to the animal to receive
the full force of the blow, I was more frightened than hurt.
"It was not long before I made my first effort at loading
hay. I was very young, but thought I had loaded it all right.
When on tlie way to the barn, the wheel of the wagon struck a
rock, and off went the hay. I fell to the ground with the load
on top of me; this was soon removed, and aside from a little
smothering I was unhurt.
"When eight years of age, I accompanied my father, with
several others in a one-horse wagon, about three miles from home,
to attend to some work. On the way the horse became frightened,
ran down a hill, and turned over the wagon, with us in it. We
were in danger, but were again saved by the hand of Providence.
None of us were injured.
"One day I climbed an elm tree to procure some bark; while
about fifteen feet from the ground, the limb upon which I stood,
being dry, broke, and I fell to the ground upon my back. The
accident apparently knocked the breath out of my body. A
cousin ran to the house and told my parents that I was dead,
but before my friends reached me I revived, rose to my feet, and
met them on the way. v
"When twelve years old I was nearly drowned in Farm-
ington River. I sank in thirty feet of water, and was miraculously
saved by a young man named Bacon. The restoration to life
caused me great suffering.
"At thirteen years of age, while passing through Farm*
8 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ington meadows, in the depths of winter, in a blinding snow-
storm, I became so chilled and overcome with cold that I could
not travel. I crawled into the hollow of a large apple tree. A
man in the distance saw me, and, realizing the danger I was in,
hastened to where I was. Before he arrived at the spot I had
fallen asleep, and was almost unconscious. He had much diffi-
culty in arousing me to a sense of my critical condition, and
promptly had me conveyed to my father's house, where, through
a kind Providence, my life was again preserved.
"At fourteen years of age I split my left instep open with
an ax which went almost through my foot. I suffered intensely
from this injury, and my foot was nine months in getting
well.
"When fifteen years old I was bitten in the hand by a mad
dog in the last stages of hydrophobia. However, he did not
draw blood, and through the mercy and power of God I was
again preserved from an awful death.
"At the age of seventeen I met with an accident which
caused me much suffering, and came nearly ending my life.
I was riding a very ill-tempered horse, which, while going down
a very steep, rocky hill, suddenly leaped from the road and
ran down the steepest part of the hill, going at full speed
amid the thickest of the rocks. At the same time, he commenced
kicking, and was about to land me over his head among the rocks,
but I lodged on the top of his head, and grabbed each of his
ears with my hands, expecting every moment to be dashed to
pieces against the rocks. While in this position, sitting astride
the horse's neck, with neither briddle nor other means of guiding
him except his ears, he plunged down the hill among the rocks
with great fury, until he struck a rock nearly breast high, which
threw him to the earth. I went over his head, landing squarely
upon my feet almost one rod in front of the horse. Alighting
upon my feet was probably the means of saving my life ; for if I
had struck the ground upon any other part of my body, it would
probably have killed me instantly. As it was, one of my legs was
broken in two places, and both my ankles put out o± T place in a
shocking manner. The horse almost rolled over me in his strug-
gles to get up. My uncle saw me, and came to my assistance.
I was carried to his house in an armchair. I lay from 2 o'clock
A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS. 9
in the afternoon until 10 o' clock at night without medical aid and
in great pain, when my father arrived with Dr. Swift, of Farm-
ington. The doctor set my bones, boxed up my limbs, and that
night conveyed me eight miles in his carriage to my father's
house. I had good attention, and although my sufferings were
great, in eight weeks I was out upon my crutches, and was soon
restored to a sound condition.
"In 1827, while managing a flour mill for Aunt Wheeler,
in Avon, Conn., I was standing upon one of the wheels, clearing
away the ice. A man, not knowing I was in that position, hoisted
the gate and turned upon the wheel a full head of water. The
wheel started at once, my foot slipped, and I was plunged head
foremost over the rim of the wheel into about three feet of water,
My weight had drawn my legs out of the wheel, or I would
have been drawn under a shaft and crushed to death.
"In 1831, while in charge of a flour mill at Collinsville,
Conn., I was standing upon one of the arms inside of a breast-
wheel twenty feet in diameter, clearing off the ice. A full head
of water was turned on suddenly. The wheel started instantly.
I dropped my ax and leaped about twenty feet to the bottom
of the wheel. As I struck the bottom, I rolled out against a
rugged stone, with only two feet of clearance between the
stone and the wheel. The latter caught me and rolled me out into
the water below, where I found myself, much frightened, but
thankful to Providence that no bones were broken.
"The day that I was baptized into the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints — December 31, 1833 — my horse, with
newly calked shoes, kicked the hat off my head. If he had struck
two inches lower, doubtless he would have killed me instantly.
Ten minutes later, while driving the same horse and another
hitched to a sled with loose boards on the bottom and no box,
the boards slipped forward under the pole and struck the ground.
This at once threw the boards up endwise, and pitched me for-
ward between the horses. I held on the lines; the horses,
frightened, ran down the hill, dragging me under the sled behind
them. The road, however, was smooth, and I escaped without in-
jury.
"In 1834, while traveling in Zion's Camp to Missouri, a rifle
was discharged accidentally. The ball passed through three
10 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tents with a dozen men in each, and lodged in the axletree of a
wagon, without injury to anyone; it passed within a few inches
of my breast. Many others escaped quite as providentially as
I did.
"A few months later a musket, heavily loaded with buck-
shot, and pointed directly at my breast, was snapped accidentally ;
but it missed fire, and again the Lord preserved my life.
"In April, 1839, in Rochester, Ills., I was riding upon the
running-gear of a wagon. I sat upon the front axletree. The
bolt came out of the coupling-pole, separating the wheels, the
front from the rear; and my weight upon the front bolster and
tongue turned the coupling-pole over on the horses' backs, turned
the stakes upside down, which shut me between the bolster and
tongue, but in such a manner that my head and shoulders dragged
upon the ground. The horses took fright and ran into an open
prairie. They dragged me for about half a mile, and notwith-
standing my awkward position I managed to guide them so as
to run them into the corner of a high worm-fence, where we
landed in a pile together. I was considerable bruised, but escaped
without any broken bones, and after one day's rest was able to at-
tend to my labors again.
"On the 15th day of October, 1846, while with the Camp of
Israel building up Winter Quarters, on the west side of the
Missouri River (then Indian country,) I passed through one of
the most painful and serious misfortunes of my life. I took my
ax and went two and a half miles upon the bluff to cut some
shingle timber to cover my cabin. I was accompanied by two men.
While felling the third tree, I stepped back of it some eight
feet, where I thought I was entirely out of danger. There was,
however, a crook in the tree, which, when the tree fell, struck a
knoll and caused the tree to bound endwise back of the stump.
As it bounded backwards, the butt end of the tree hit me in the
breast, and knocked me back and above the ground several feet,
against a standing oak. The falling tree followed me in its
bounds and severely crushed me against the standing tree. I
fell to the ground, alighting upon my feet. My left thigh and hip
were badly bruised, also my left arm; my breastbone and three
ribs on my left side were broken. I was bruised about my
lungs, vitals and left side in a serious manner. After the accident
A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS. 11
I sat upon a log while Mr. John Garrison went a quarter of a
mile and got my horse. Notwithstanding I was so badly hurt,
I had to mount my horse and ride two and a half miles over an
exceedingly rough road. On account of severe pain I had to
dismount twice on my way home. My breast and vitals were so
badly injured that at each step of the horse pain went through
me like an arrow. I continued on horseback until I arrived at
Turkey Creek, on the north side of Winter Quarters. I was
then exhausted, and was taken off the horse and carried in a chair
to my wagon. I was met in the street by Presidents Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards,, and others, who
assisted in carrying me to the wagon. Before placing me
upon my bed they laid hands upon me, and in the name of the
Lord rebuked the pain and distress, and said that I should live,
and not die. I was then laid upon my bed in the wagon, as
my cabin was not yet done. As the apostles prophesied upon
my head, so it came to pass ; I did not die. I employed no physi-
cian, but was administered to by the elders of Israel, and nursed
by my wife. I lay upon my bed, unable to move until my breast-
bone began to knit together on the ninth day. In about twenty
days I began to walk, and in thirty days from the time I was
hurt, I returned to my laborious employment.
*T have not now a lame limb about me, notwithstanding it
all. I have been able to endure the hardest kind of manual labor,
exposures, hardships, and journeys. I have walked forty, fifty,
and, on one occasion, sixty miles in a single day. The only in-
convenience I am now conscious of is that if I overwork, or take
a severe cold, I feel it more sensibly in my breast and left side
than I did before my last injury. I have given considerable space
in recounting the foregoing peculiar circumstances which I have,
experienced in life. A summary of what is here given may be
briefly stated thus : I have broken both legs, one of them in two
places; both arms, both ankles, my breastbone, and three ribs; I
have been scalded, frozen, and drowned; I have been in two
water wheels while turning under a full head; I have passed
through a score of other hairbreadth escapes. The repeated
deliverances from all these remarkable dangers I ascribe to the
mercies of my Heavenly Father. In recalling them to mind I al-
ways feel impressed to render the gratitude of my heart, with
12 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
thanksgiving and joy, to the Lord. I pray that the remain-
der of my days may pass in His service, in the building up of
His kingdom."
When one stops to reflect upon the character of the accidents
and the manner of escape, he is impressed by the thought that
they came along as part of the remarkable incidents of his life.
They are marvels to be sure, but the whole life of Wilford
Woodruff is a marvel. He was on the spot when the danger
arrived. He never seems to have been disconcerted by it. He
was so serene in his faith that he always had an assurance
that all would end well, and he, consequently, is never found
in a complainly mood, even when undergoing the severest pain.
His patience, therefore, was a powerful factor in bringing to his
life a large measure of confidence in the ultimate goodness of an
overruling Providence.
CHAPTER 3.
A REMARKABLE PREPARATION.
"Coming Events." — Wilford Woodruff's Interest in Religion. — Exist-
ing Religious Denominations. — Teachings of Scripture. — Father Ma-
son, a Prophet. — Peculiar Process of Preparation.
Wilford Woodruff belonged to a group of men whose advent
into the world characterized the first two decades of the nine-
teenth century. Though in their own day, humble and obscure
and held in contempt by mankind generally, their importance
and the work accomplished by them grow in significance to the
Latter-day Saints who are and have been for the past half cen-
tury the greatest history makers in the world. Such men as
Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff,
Lorenzo Snow, and Joseph F. Smith, whose administration of the
affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has
given them a prominent place in the world as well as in the
Church, grow in historical magnitude as time goes on. Their
respective administrations constitute distinguished landmarks in
the history of a great people.
There has been a mysterious something about North Ameri-
ca, and indeed of the whole American continent, that has made
it not only inviting to discoverers and adventurers, but an
asylum to those who sought enlarged religious freedom and
the development of institutions in harmony witli the ideals
of progressive religious thought. What has been more remark-
able to the welfare of this nation than the character of the men,
who, standing upon foreign shores looked forward to it as a land
of grand opportunities, were the men, the early patriots who
gave to its government the highest wisdom of the age, and to
social institution a broad foundation upon which all classes could
securely rest their hopes, their ambitions, and their religious con-
victions.
The institutions of our country have, nevertheless grown as
time went on, and little by little conditions derogatory to the
well-being and happiness of the people have given way to higher
and be'ter standards of life. The opposition to slavery and its
downfall enlarged the conceptions of individual liberty and of
14 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
human rights. The traditions of ages have given way before the
progress of modern enlightenment, and the country has afforded
better opportunities for progressive and changing institutions
than any other nation of the civilized world. The whole drift
of American history has been in the direction of religious en-
lightenment and political freedom. True, such enlightenment and
freedom have met with stubborn resistance and have cost the
best blood of the nation. The United States has been a country
peculiarly marked for the greatest human endeavor. It has not,
however, reached the acme of its possibilities nor has its work,
however progressive, reached a finished state. If the lessons of
the past in American history are important in any one respect,
more than another, it is in the great truth that it is to be the stan-
dard bearer, and the first in religion and government.
In religion the nation is brought face to face daily more
and more with the great religious problem known to the civilized
world as Mormonism. The men who were instrumentalities of
that new religion grow in importance as it makes its way in re-
ligious and theological history. The lives therefore of such men
as Wilford Woodruff not only have a distinct place in the lives
and thoughts of their religious associates, but will also have
an important position in the future history and development of
religious thought.
How such men as Wilford Woodruff came upon the stage
at the particular time in the history of the Church, and what ex-
ternal influences brought them into its folds are matter of peculiar
interest to every student of Church history. What he himself
thought of the new movement and how he was prepared to receive
it is given here and there throughout his private journals in a
manner to make the story of his life one of the most interesting in
all the annals of the Church.
He says : "At an early age my mind began to be exercised
upon religious subjects, but I never made a profession of religion
until, 1830 when I was twenty-three years of age. I did not
then join any church for the reason that I could not find a body
of people, denomination, or church that had for its doctrine, faith,
and practices those principles, ordinances, and gifts which con-
stituted the gospel of Jesus Christ as taught by flim and His
apostles. Neither did I find anywhere the manifestations of the
A REMARKABLE PREPARATION. IS
Holy Ghost with its attendant gifts and graces. When I con-
versed with the ministers of the various denominations or sects,
they would always tell me that prophets, apostles, revelations,
healing ,etc, were given to establish Jesus Christ and His doc-
trine, but that they have ever since been done away with be-
cause no longer needed in the Church and Kingdom of God.
Such a declaration I never could and never would believe. I
did believe, however, that revelation, the gifts and graces, and the
faith once delivered to the Saints — a faith which they have en-
joyed in all ages when God has had an acknowledged people on
the earth — could be done away with only through the disobedience
and unbelief of the children of men. I believed every gift, office,
and blessing to be just as necessary now to constitute the true
Church of Christ and Kingdom of God as in any age of the
world.
"This belief was firmly fixed upon my mind for two reasons :
first, from the study of the Bible I found that che principle
of cause and effect was the same in all ages, and that the divine
promises made were to all generations. At the same time, I found
no changes in the gospel in the days of Christ and the apostles,
or that there would be any change in the plan of salvation in the
last days. I learned also from the Scriptures that many of the
ancient prophets, that Christ and His apostles foresaw by inspira-
tion and revelation that the Gentile nations would apostatize
and turn away from the true faith and from the Church and
Kingdom of God as the Jews had anciently done ; that there would
be a falling away from the apostolic faith, from its doctrines and
ordinances; that other systems would arise; that when these
false systems should reach their fullness, the God of heaven would
set up His Kingdom ; that an angel would restore the gospel ; and
that it should be preached in all the world for a witness before
the Savior should come to reign. I further believed that the
gospel had been taken from the Jews and given to the Gentiles ;
that the Gentiles had, as foretold by the prophets, fallen into
apostasy; and that in the last days Israel should be restored
and the promises concerning that people should be fulfilled. All
these things I learned from the Scriptures and they made a lasting
impression upon my mind. .
"The second reason for my peculiar belief in such principles,
16 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
teachings, and doctrines was that in the days of my youth I was
taught by an aged man named Robert Mason, who lived in Sains-
bury, Connecticut. By many he was called a prophet ; to my knowl-
edge, many of his prophecies have been fulfilled. The sick were
healed by him through the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus
Christ, and devils were cast out. His son was a raving maniac.
After praying and fasting for him nine days, he arose on the
ninth day and commanded in the name of Jesus Christ the devil
to come out of him. The devil obeyed and the boy was made
whole from that very hour. This man instilled these principles
into my mind as well as into the mind of my oldest brother
Azmon.
"Father Mason did not claim that he had any authority to
officiate in ihe ordinances of the gospel, nor did he believe that
such authority existed on the earth. He did believe, however,
that it was the privilege of any man who had faith in God to fast
and pray for the healing of the sick by the laying on of hands. He
believed it his right and the right of every honest-hearted man
or woman to receive light and knowledge, visions, and revelations
by the prayer of faith. He told me that the day was near when
the Lord would establish His Church and Kingdom ,upon the
earth with all its ancient gifts and blessings. He said that such
a work would commence upon the earth before he died, but
that he would not live to partake of its blessings. He said that
I should live to do so, and that I should become a conspicuous
actor in that kingdom. v
"The last time I ever saw him he related to me the following
vision which he had in his field in open day: T was carried
away in a vision and found myself in the midst of a vast orchard
of fruit trees. I became hungry and wandered through this vast
orchard searching for fruit to eat, but I found none. While
I stood in amazement finding no fruit in the midst of so
many trees, they began to fall to the ground as if torn up by a
whirlwind. They continued to fall until there was not a tree
standing in the whole orchard. I immediately saw thereafter
shoots springing up from the roots and forming themselves into
young and beautiful trees. These budded, blossomed, and brought
forth fruit which ripened and was the most beautiful to look
upon of anything my eyes had ever beheld. I stretched forth
A REMARKABLE PREPARATION. 17
my hand and plucked some of the fruit. I gazed upon it with
delight; but when I was about to eat of it, the vision closed and
I did not taste the fruit.*
" 'At the close of the vision I bowed down in humble prayer
and asked the Lord to show me the meaning of the vision. Then
the voice of the Lord came to me saying: "Son of man, thou
hast sought me diligently to know the truth concerning my
Church and Kingdom among men. This is to show you that my
Church is not organized among men in the generation to which
you belong; but in the days of your children the Church and
Kingdom of God shall be made manifest with all the gifts and the
blessings enjoyed by the Saints in past agesT You shall live to
be made acquainted with it, but shall not partake of its blessings
before you depart this life. You will be blest of the Lord after
death because you have followed the dictation of my Spirit in this
life." '
"When Father Mason had finished relating the vision and its
interpretation, he said, calling me by my Christian name : 'Wilford,
I shall never partake of this fruit in the flesh, but you will and
you will become a conspicuous actor in the new kingdom.' He
then turned and left me. These were the last words he ever
spoke to me unon the earth. To me this was a very striking
circumstance. I had passed many days during a period of twenty
years with this old Father Mason. He had never mentioned this
vision to me before. On this occasion he said he felt impelled
by the Spirit of the Lord to relate it to me.
"The vision was given to him about the year 1800. He re-
lated it to me in 1830, the spring in which the Church was or-
ganized. Three years later when I was baptized into the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, almost the first person
I thought of was this prophet, Robert Mason. Upon my arrival
in Missouri with Zion's Camp, I wrote him a long letter in which
I informed him that I had found the true gospel with all its bless-
ings; that the authority of the Church of Christ had been
restored to the earth as he had told me it would be; that I had
received the ordinances of baptism and the laying on of hands ;
that I knew for myself that God had established through Joseph
Smith, the Prophet, the Church of Christ upon the earth.
"He received my letter with great joy and had it read over
8
18 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to him many times. He handled it as he had handled the fruit
in the vision. He was very aged and soon died without having
the privilege of receiving the ordinances of the gospel at the
hands of an elder of the Church.
"The first opportunity I had after the truth of baptism for
the dead was revealed, I went forth and was baptized for him
in the temple font at Nauvoo. He was a good man, a true proph-
et; for his prophecies have been fulfilled. There was so much
reason in the teachings of this man, and such harmony between
them and the prophecies and teachings of Christ and of the
apostles and prophets of old, that I believed in them with all my
heart.
" I had given myself up to the reading of the Scriptures and
to earnest prayer before God day and night as far as I could
years before I heard the fullness of the gospel preached by a
Latter-day Saint. I had pleaded with the Lord many hours in
the forest, among the rocks, and in the fields, and in the mill —
often at midnight for light and truth and for His Spirit to guide
me in the way of salvation. My prayers were answered and
many things were revealed to me. My mind was open to the truth
so much so that I was fully satisfied that I should live to see
the true Church of Christ established upon the earth and to see
a people raised up who would keep the commandments of the
Lord."
This beautiful and inspiring story of Robert Mason reads
very much like that of Simeon of old, who, having received a
divine response to his steadfast supplications, exclaimed: "Lord,
now lettest thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word ;
for mine eyes have seen thy salvation."
In reading the history of the Church, one is constantly im-
pressed by the striking comparisons between the events re-
corded in Holy Writ and those which have been forerunners as
well as accompaniments of the Church of Christ in this dis-
pensation. The Spirit of God makes these analogies impressive,
and they in turn confirm the faith of those who have received
a testimony of the divine mission of Joseph Smith and of the
purposes of God to be fulfilled by the Church in these last days.
No wonder Wilford Woodruff's mind was open to the truth.
No wonder that doubt or misgiving never beclouded his mind
A REMARKABLE PREPARATION. 19
from the day that the new light broke in upon his understanding
to the day of his death. His life is one of the most beautiful
examples of a childlike faith that has ever been given to the
world. The story of it is both faith-promoting and instructive.
Ti r^ads like the stories of Holy Writ.
CHAPTER 4.
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833.
A Fisherman. — Early Employment. — Noble Reflections. — Lessons in
Reading. — Interest in the Bible. — Philo Woodruff's Strange Dream.
— Mocking Deity. — Its Effects. — Peace of Mind. — Place of Prayer.
— rlappy Experiences. — A Baptism. — Reads of Mormons. — Notable
Instance of Inspiration. — Removal to New York. — Azmon's Faith.
Much of the early life of Wilford Woodruff was passed
in Farmington, Connecticut. He was a boy of great vitality
and given to the sports incident to the community and the
times in which he lived. He early developed a marked aptitude
for fishing. In the stream which fed his father's mill there were
spotted trout in abundance. These he learned to catch with
great dexterity ; and his brother, being likewise an adept with the
hook, the two acheived the reputation of being the most success-
ful fishermen in the village. The sports of fishing and hunting
which he practiced in early boyhood were enjoyed by him through-
out his entire life.
One is reminded in the story of his life that there were
apostles of old who cast their nets for fish in the sea of Galilee.
Like them, he too became a fisher of men. He was equally prompt
in responding to the Master's call and equally ardent in promul-
gating the new word of life he was authorized to publish. We
are not told how many converts were the result of their missionary
efforts, but it is quite within the bounds of truth to declare that
no apostle of the last dispensation succeeded better than Wilford
Woodruff in planting the message of the new dispensation in the
hearts of his fellow-men.
He attended the village district school in his early boyhood,
a school located about two miles from his father's home. "In
those days," he writes, "parents did not feel the importance of
urging upon their children the advantages of education as they
urge them today. In those times they felt that matters of education
were wholly confined to the ideas and methods of the school teach-
er." Wilford was an industrious boy. His mind was filled with
lofty thoughts, and his education as time went on took on a
religious character. He was by nature a devoted son and ob-
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 21
served carefully the divine command which enjoined obedience
to his parents.
Aphek Woodruff, father of Wilford, was a generous-hearted
man. He rarely refused to grant a favor even when it seemed
probable that the favor might prove a loss to him. The father
by his industry and frugality had acquired a respectable com-
petency for those days. His property, however, soon dwindled
away when those for whom he became security left him to meet
their obligations. His possessions consisted of a large farm
well stocked with cattle, a flour mill, a saw mill, and a carding
machine. These had. cost years of toil and self-denial. Their
loss to him saved his honor, but subjected his family to the hard-
ships which the changed financial conditions brought about. These
experiences of his father had much to do in the formation of his
son's character, for the latter avoided debts and was scrupulous- v
ly careful to make his word good in every business undertak-
ing.
When Wilford was eight years of age, a strong religious
revival took place in the town of Farmington. It was conducted
chiefly by the Baptist Church ; the elders of that Church, Brocket
and Quishman, preached in his father's home. They baptized
his stepmother and several other relatives. His brothers, Azmon
and Thompson, made some profession of religion. Wilford at-
tended meetings, prayed, and tried to feel as others felt, but
all to no purpose. Whatever of enthusiasm worked upon his
feelings in the excitement of the meetings soon passed away
and left his soul unfed by the bread of life. The next elder
brother, Thompson, was in a similar condition. His eldest broth-
er, Azmon, continued his interest and devotion until several years
later when he embraced the fulness of the gospel.
His father, having sold his property at Northington, moved
back to Farmington where he was employed to run the flour mill
owned by Cowles, Deming & Camp. This employment he con-
tinued for twenty-eight years. Up to the year 1816 Wilford
remained with his father. He attended school in Farmington
until he was fourteen years of age.
On the first of May, 1821, he went to live with Col. George
Cowles with whom he remained two years. While there he at-
tended school in the winter and worked upon a farm during the
22 W1LFORD WOODRUFF.
summer months. It was while living with Mr. Cowles that
Wilford again witnessed a religious revival which was conducted
by the Presbyterians, who were at that time the only sect in Farm
ington. Of this second revival he writes : "I attended the meet-
ings, inquiry, Sunday schools, and prayer meetings. I tried to
get religion by effort and prayer, but my efforts created darkness
instead of light and I was not happy in the attempt. They
wanted us to give our hearts to God without telling us what to
do or explaining any principle in a comprehensive manner. There
were many young people at that time of my age who made a pro-
fession of religion. I did not wish to make- a mockery of sacred
things by professing light when I had received none, so I kept
aloof from all professions."
At this time the Woodruff family was undergoing a severe
struggle for a livelihood. Young Wilford lived out, first with
one and then with another, working hard during the summer
and fall and attending school in the winter. In the year 1823
while making his abode with Mr. Andrew Mills ne underwent
his first attack of homesickness. "Mr. Mills was a proud and
austere man," he writes, "I had never before lived at a place
where I did not feel free and sociable, and there was no conver-
sation between us except to ask or answer a question. I ate
and slept very little there for two weeks. Relief, however, came
to me when I started to school and made the acquaintance of my
fellow students. My homesickness left me and never came
back.
"I returned home in 1825, soon after which my father made
a contract with Mr. Horace Todd that I should work one year
with him." The year, however, did not pass before the boy
split his instep with an ax. This ended his service there, but his
brother Thompson took the place there and worked the year out.
"Thus we kept our contract." Wilford was crippled for nine
months. At the end of that time he left home on horse back
in search of work. Again misfortune overtook him. He was
thrown from his horse and compelled to return home where he
remained for some time. There was always a welcome in his
home, because of the love and respect every member of the family
entertained for him.
Part of the time up to April, 1827, he remained at home,
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 23
and part of the time he was engaged in working for other people.
At that time he was twenty years of age and left his home never
to return except as a visitor. He first went to live with his Aunt
Helen Wheeler. He took her flour mill at East Avon on shares
and worked it for three years. During that time he established
himself in tnt trade of a miller.
Notwithstanding his youth at the time of leaving home,
his soul was full of deep and serious thoughts. They were enob-
ling in their character and safeguarded the young man along the
slippery paths of youth. Here are some of the reflections of those
days: 'This is an important period of my life. As I leave my
father's home to enter upon the stage of life to act for myself, to
be my own counselor, and to form my own character in the
broad open world, my mind is filled with serious reflections. I
am full of anxiety — an anxiety which is painful to me. Should
I outlive my parents, how long will it be before I shall follow
them to the grave ? It will be said of them : 'They have gone the
way of all flesh and their children will follow them into the same
eternal world.' My age is an important period in the life of
every man; for, generally speaking, at this period of life mai
forms much of his character for time and eternity. How cautious
I ought to be in passing this landmark along the road of my
early existence ! I feel that I need care, prudence, circumspection,
and wisdom to guide my footsteps in the path which leads to
"honor and eternal life."
Later on, referring to this same period of life, he says : "I
reflected further upon the days of my youth which were gone,
and upon the fleetness of time that had flown like an arrow to
return no more. I reasoned thus : while walking through a rapid
stream, we cannot tread twice in the same water, neither can
we twice spend the same time. Then how ought we to prize
the golden moments and measure time by our talents to the
honor and glory of God and for the salvation of our souls; so
that when the Lord comes, He may receive His own with usury.
"In trying to comprehend the fleetness of time, I have asked
myself these questions. Where is the old world? Where are
the millions of the earth's inhabitants, including my own an-
cestors? And where are the days of my youth? They are gone
24 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
— all gone into the boundless ocean of eternity where T shall soon
find myself."
This remarkable state of his mind at that youthful period
of life is so unusual in young men of that age tliat it is quite
reasonable to suppose that he was undergoing a mental struggle
on questions of right and wrong. It was not simply with him
a question of good and bad ; his conscience told him what his con-
duct ought to be in the presence of temptation. What he wanted
to know, what he was yearning to learn was some positive rule of
life that would govern and guide him in the formation of correct
religious doctrines.
In those times it was thought no evil to indulge in card play-
ing and pastimes of a similar character. He occasionally took a
hand in these games,but soon withdrew from such recreation,since
he believed card playing to be a vice. His journal shows that
he understood the dangers that arise from the so-called respect-
ability of companionship when such companions are thought-
less, indifferent, and self-indulgent. "The religious influence
of such men," he writes, "where it is bad is most to be dreaded.
The vulgar and dissipated will not have much influence over
the man who intends to maintain a fair standing in society. On
the other hand, the respectable man may lead him step by step into
such evils that bring upon him, before he is aware of it, sorrow,
disgrace, misery, and shame.
"If I was ever led to stake anything at the card table, I had
the providential good fortune to lose. There was thus cut off
the natural encouragement to engage in such a vice. In all these
recreations there was a spirit working within me which drew
my attention to inner thoughts of a nobler sort until I lost all
desire for cards and the ball room and for the company of those
who enjoyed that kind of pleasure. So much was this the case,
that I felt like a speckled bird in the midst of my companions.
Indeed, I learned by experience and by the workings of the spirit
of the Lord within my own soul that the transitory pleasures
of human life do not in any way constitute true and lasting hap-
piness."
Before launching out in business for himself, he says : "I
had not acquired much taste for reading. Having at my disposal
each day several leisure hours, I felt impressed that I must not
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 25
squander time in idleness. I did not care for novel reading.
I believed it to be useless. Nor had I much taste for history,
having read but little of it. One day while reading a school
book, I came across these remarkable words : 'He that will spend
his life in that manner which is most exaltant will find that
custom will render it most delightsome/ "
These words made a strong impression upon his mind. He
at once began to read history. At first he read too much at a
time to remember, to digest, and to profit by it. After a judicious
regulation of this mental pastime, he read carefully histories of
the United States, England, Scotland, Greece, and Rome. He
read Rollin's Ancient History, Josephus, and other books. They
became to him a delight, and from them he gained much that
was helpful.
"By perusing history," he writes, "we hold converse with
men of judgment, wisdom, and knowledge. I finally took up the
Bible as a study of history and I never found any history equally
interesting until later on I read the Book of Mormon. While
reading these books we converse, as it were, with the Lord and
with His holy prophets and apostles. In studying the Word
of the Lord we learn truths which cannot be acquired from any
other source. Those books which contain the revelations of
heaven are of far more interest than books containing merely
the opinions, theories, and doctrines of men."
During his further stay with his Aunt Helen, he encountered
other religious revivals without any benefit to him further than
to emphasize his convictions that the gospel in its purity was
not among the people at that time and place.
At that time he was called upon to mourn the demise of his
beloved brother, Philo. A few months prior to his death, Philo
dreamed that an angel from heaven was going through the streets
of the town with a roll containing a list of those who should die
during the year in that town. The angel approached Philo and
unfolded to him the roll, at the same time he informed him that
on November 27th there would be a funeral at his father's house.
Philo recorded the dream in his journal. On the very day
named by the angel his own funeral occurred at his father's
home. The fulfillment of this strange dream made a lasting im-
pression on Wilford's mind.
26 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The year following, another very remarkable circumstance
occurred which was equally impressive to his thoughtful and
spiritual mind. He writes : "I was called to sit up for the night
with the remains of a young man named Henry Miller. He had
been very wicked and profane. The day before his death, he at-
tended a celebration of the nation's birthday, July 4th. The
boy's father, who was a religious, God-fearing man, reproved the
son for his profanity and wickedness. Shortly after this, he
and his father were on the way to the field to get some hay when
there suddenly arose a heavy shower accompanied by thunder
and lightning. Henry made sport of the roaring elements and
mocked God in the thunder. The next moment, while standing by
his father's side, he was struck by a thunderbolt from
heaven. I attended his funeral. The circumstances of his death
made a lasting impression on me."
Like many, for whom there is in store a remarkable religious
future, Wilford was called to suffer financial reverses that he
might learn how uncertain are the goods of this world and that
he might feel the full force of that divine fiat: "Cursed is he
that trusteth in riches; cursed is he that trusteth in man, or
maketh flesh his arm." He had earned considerable money while
running the flour mill for his Aunt Helen, but lost much of it by
lending it to an unprincipled man, and by helping others who were
unable to repay him. These peculiar experiences, temporal and
spiritual, fortunes and misfortunes, accidents and trials among
people away from his own home filled his soul with grave reflec-
tions and brought him to take a stand relative to his own future
course in life. He was high-minded, had no vices or bad habits,and
his standard of purity and excellence was so high that he never
indulged, in light-mindedness or in trifling recreations. To him
they were grevious sins in the sight of God ; and he believed with
the Prophet Joseph that they should be eschewed. He was con-
stantly striving for a higher plane upon which he might firmly
plant his feet.
"I was twenty-three years of age ; and in reflecting upon the
past, I became sincerely convinced that there was no real peace
of mind or true happiness except in the service of God and in
doing those things which would meet His approval. As far as my
imagination would enable me, I brought before my mind all the
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 2/
honor, glory, and happiness of the whole world. I thought of the
gold and the wealth of the rich, of the glory, grandeur, and power
of kings, presidents, princes, and rulers. I thought of the mili-
tary renown of Alexander, Napoleon, and other great generals.
I cast my mind over the innumerable paths through which the
giddy world travels in search of pleasure and happiness. In sum-
ming up the whole matter in the vision of my mind, I had to
exclaim with Solomon: 'All is vanity of vanities sayeth the
preacher.'
" I could see that within a few years all would end alike in
the grave. I was convinced that no man could enjoy true hap-
piness and obtain that which would feed the immortal soul, except
God was his friend and Jesus Christ his advocate. I was con-
vinced that man became their friend by doing the will of the
Father, and by keeping His comandments. I made a firm reso-
lution that from then I would seek the Lord to know His will, to
keep His commandments, and to follow the dictates of His Holy
Spirit. Upon this ground I was determined to stand and to spend
my future life in the maintenance of these convictions." It will
be here easily seen that determination which led him through
all the subsequent years of his life to do whatever he did for the
glory of God.
In May, 1830, he was employed to run a flour mill for Mr.
Samuel Collins of Collinsville, Connecticut. At first he went to
board with about thirty young men. These being of a worldly
turn of mind, he did not enjoy their influence and therefore
took up his residence in the family of Mr. Dudley D. Sackett.
About this time, under the influence of a religious revival,
his brother Asahel made profession of religion and seemed very
devoted. Wilford became specially anxious to know the will of
the Lord. "I prayed night and day, and the Lord blest me with
much of His spirit. These began to be the happiest days of my
life. I felt that the sun, moon, and stars; the mountains, hills,
and valleys ; and that all creation were united in the praise of the
Lord."
"My work in the mill was very light and I passed much of
my time in reading, in meditation, and in prayer. I read the
Bible and it was like a new book to me. I received much light
in perusing its sacred pages. If I was cast down, tried, or
28 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tempted, I found in it relief in connection with the Spirit of God.
The religious reformation continued in Farmington and a number
of my relatives were actively engaged in the service of the Lord
according to the best light they had. Among them were my
Uncle- Ozem Woodruff and his wife Hannah. They were good
people and X was much attached to them, having lived with them
a good deal in my early life. I enjoyed their society very much.
"A short distance from the mill was a beautiful island upon
the top of which was a level field covered with flowers. The
island was surrounded by a rapid current of water dashing over
the rocks. The banks of the current were thickly studded by tall,
waving pines. I chose this pleasant retreat on the top of the
island as my place of prayer and supplication. I retired to it
many times, both by day and by night and offered up my soul in
prayer to the Lord. I never shall forget the happy hours I spent
alone in meditation and prayer upon that solitary island. When sit-
ting there alone, there would come to my mind the words of
Robert Pollock:
'In the wide desert where the view was large,
Pleasant were many scenes, but most to me
The solitude of vast extent untouched by hand
Whose nature sowed herself and reaped her crop;
Whose garments were the clouds ; whose minstrels, brooks ;
Whose lamps, the moon and stars ; whose organ choir,
The voice of many waters; whose banquets,
The falling leaves ; whose heroes, storms ; whose warriors,
Mighty winds; whose lovers, flowers;
Whose orators, the thunderbolt of God ;
Whose palaces, the everlasting hills ;
Whose ceilings, Heaven's unfathomable blue ;
And from whose rocky turrets battled high
Prospects immense spread out on all sides in air,
Lost now between the welkin and the main,
Now walked with hills that slept above the storm/
"The Lord blest me with joy and happiness such as I had
never before enjoyed, doubtless because I was living up to the
best light I had. I had no apostle or prophet to teach me the
right way ; so I had to do the best I could. In my zeal to promote
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 29
good, I got up prayer meetings in our village and prayed for
light and knowledge. It was my desire to receive the ordinances
of the gospel, as I could plainly see by reading the Bible that
baptism by immersion was a sacred ordinance. In my eagerness,
yet being ignorant of the holy priesthood and of the true
authority to officiate in the ordinances of eternal life, I requested
the Baptist minister to baptize me. At first he refused because
I told him I would not join his church as it did not harmonize with
the apostolic church which our Savior established. Finally after
several conversations, he baptized me on the 5th of May, 1831. He
also baptized my brother Asahel. This was the first and only gospel
ordinance I sought for until I joined the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints."
Wilford continued with Mr. Collins for less than a year, but
left him with the best feelings. The latter told Wilford that
he would always be welcome at his home, and that as an honorable
young man, worthy of trust, he would cheerfully give him any
recommendations he desired.
Wilford held himself aloof from membership in any of the
churches. He visited their meetings and conversed with their
ministers. He wanted to know why there were no more apostles
and prophets. He was told that they were done away with, because
they were no longer needed. Such a statement only intensified
his disbelief in sectarian churches.
On one occasion, after praying most earnestly to know about
the people of the Lord, if any such there were on earth, he says :
"The Spirit of the Lord said unto me: 'Go to my Word and I
will there show thee my will and answer thy prayer/ I opened
the Bible promiscuously, praying the Lord to direct me to that
portion of his Word which would answer my prayer. I opened
to the 56th Chapter of Isaiah. I was satisfied it was in response
to my prayer. I felt that the salvation of God was about to be
revealed and His righteousness come forth. I was also satisfied
that I should live to see the people of God gathered. From this
time on until the gospel found me I was contented and felt that
I should trouble myself no more about the churches and the
ministers. In our zeal my brother Azmon and I adopted the wor-
ship of the Lord on Saturday instead of Sunday. I felt that a
change from the seventh to the first day of the week was like-
30 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ly a perversion made by man without authority from heaven. ,,
It was while staying with Mr. Cowles in the spring of 1832
that he saw for the first time an account of the "Mormons/'
These were described in a newspaper article as a new sect claiming
to have new revelations and to be built upon the foundation of
prophets and apostles the same as the ancient Saints. The editor
of the newspaper ridiculed the Mormons, but Wilford was favor-
ably impressed. From that time on he desired to see these new
people; for if they enjoyed the gifts which were bestowed upon
the ancient Saints, they were the very people for whom he was
seeking.
Soon after this he made a settlement with Mr. Cowles and
arranged his affairs with a view of moving to western New
York. Of the circumstances leading up to this change in his life,
he writes: 'The spirit that was upon me day and night said,
'Go to Rhode Island/ My mind was greatly exercised over the
matter for I could not comprehend what it meant. I went to live
with my brother Azmon until our departure for New York. After
saluting him, I said: 'I wonder what the Lord warns of me in
Rhode Island! The spirit of the Lord has rested upon me for
two weeks and said, "Go to Rhode Island." ' In about an hour
after this my brother Asahel arrived on a visit. After shaking
hands with him, almost the first words he spoke were : 'I wonder
what the Lord wants of me in Rhode Island! The spirit of
the Lord has been upon me for two or three weeks and has told
me to go to Rhode Island.! This caused us to marvel exceedingly.
We had not seen each other for several months. My brother
Azmon thought that as we were ready to go to New York, we
better not go to Rhode Island. To this we consented with great
reluctance. I felt sure it was our duty to go there, although at
that time it was a mystery."
Later on when the gospel came to them in New York, Wil-
ford learned that if they had gone to Rhode Island they would
have met Elders Orson Hyde and Samuel H. Smith and would
have thus received the gospel at an earlier date than they did by
at least one year. Had they gone to Rhode Island and received
the gospel there, they would have undoubtedly gone direct to Kirt-
la'nd, Ohio. As it was, they stopped in New York where they
purchased a farm.
EARLY DAYS, 1816-1833. 31
This incident furnished an illustration of the safety of obey-
ing the spirit of the Lord, even when the reason at the time is
not apparent. The example of Adam is a further illustration of
that same beautiful truth. "Adam, why dost thou offer sacri-
fice ?" asked the angel. "I know not," was the reply, "save that
God has commanded me." Such illustrations show the folly of
basing one's conduct wholly upon experience, or upon the powers
of human understanding. There are other lamps to guide our
feet than that of experience or the wisdom of man. The incident
is a striking illustration also of the untruth of that sometime
infidel dogma which says: "We doubt all things in order to
prove all things." It is better to hold with inspired men: "We
believe all things from God in order to know all things."
Wilford Woodruff and his brother Azmon bade their father
good-bye. With $800, and a tin trunk each, they journeyed to
Richland, Oswego County, New York. There they purchased a
farm of 140 acres and a good dwelling house at a cost of $1,800.
They paid the amount they had with them, the balance at a
subsequent date.
During their residence in Richland, the cholera made its ap-
pearance in the United States. Azmon was seized by the dread
malady. Of this circumstance and the faith of his brother, Wil-
ford writes: "Azmon was a very peculiar person from his
childhood. He was very strict in reading the Bible and in at-
tending to his prayers. He enjoyed much of the spirit of the
Lord and had considerable light. I was greatly edified by his
teachings and conversations. When he was sick, he did not em-
ploy a physician, but trusted in the Lord absolutely. In the fall
of 1833 he had a very severe attack of the cholera. His wife and
I laid our hands upon his head agreeable to his request and
prayed for him. We asked the Lord to rebuke the disease and
commanded it to depart from him. From that hour the cholera
was checked. He was immediately healed. The next morning
he was able to arise from his bed and walk. Such was his
faith. He had passed through many ordeals of sickness and was
always healed by the power of God and without medical aid."
This recital brings us to the winter of 1833 when the full
blaze of the gospel light was about to shine in splendor upon the
soul of Wilford Woodruff.
CHAPTER 5.
BAPTISM, 1833.
Elders Visit Richland, N. Y— The New Message.— Wilford Woodruff's
Testimony. — The Book of Mormon. — Healing Power. — Baptism. —
Ordained a Teacher.
The movement westward when Wilford Woodruff located ia
Richland, New York was in full accord with the restless energy
and ambitious purposes of a new and active generation. The move-
ment called for the best talent and most ardent workers of those
times. In Richland this young man gave his old time zeal to a
new found occupation. What lay at hand to do he did with all his
might. The duties and occupations of his life were with him never
temporary, never makeshifts, and he never waited for something to
turn up. Nor did the frequent interruptions in his occupations
all through life ever give to him an unsteady aim, or a waning
enthusiasm. When he plowed in the earth, he saw God's will
in the furrows. There was divine harmony in the click of the
mill, and the song of heaven in the warblings of the birds. He
"settled down" in Richland with the fervent expectation that, God
willing, it should be to him a permanent home.
In the midst of the busy life he had taken up in his new
home, there came to him a message of joy, a warning voice, to
whose accents his soul had long been attuned. In the winter of
1833, and on the 29th day of December, there came to his home
two humble elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. They were Zera Pulsipher and Elijah Cheney. At the
time of their appearance, he and his brother Azmon were away
from the house engaged in their daily labors; but Azmon's wife
knew very well the frame of mind, both of her husband and his
brother Wilford. Their hopes and expectations had been the
subject of conversation in their humble home. She therefore re-
ceived the elders kindly and gave them to understand that her hus-
band and his brother would be anxious to hear them preach
According to the custom of the Mormon elders then, as now,
a meeting was appointed at the schoolhouse and notices were cir-
culated throughout the village. The story of this new experience
is told by Wilford Woodruff in a simple and beautiful manner:
BAPTISM, 1833. 33
"Upon my arrival home my sister-in-law informed me of the
meeting. I immediately turned out my horses and started for the
schoolhouse without waiting for supper. On my way I prayed
most sincerely that the Lord would give me His spirit, and that
if these men were the servants of God I might know it, and that
my heart might be prepared to receive the divine message they
had to deliver.
"When I reached the place of meeting, I found the house
already packed. My brother Azmon was there before I arrived.
He was equally eager to hear what these men had to say. I
crowded my way through the assembly and seated myself upon
one of the writing desks where I could see and hear everything
that took place.
"Elder Pulsipher opened with prayer. He knelt down and
asked the Lord in the name of Jesus Christ for what he wanted.
His manner of prayer and the influence which went with it im-
pressed me greatly. The spirit of the Lord rested upon one
and bore witness that he was a servant of God. After singing,
he preached to the people for an hour and a half. The spirit
of God rested mightily upon him and he bore a strong testimony
of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon and of the
mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith. I believed all that he said.
The spirit bore witness of its truth. Elder Cheney then arose and
added his testimony to the truth of the words of Elder Pulsi-
pher.
"Liberty was then given by the elders to any one in the
congregation to arise and speak for or against what they had
heard as they might choose. Almost instantly I found myself
upon my feet. The spirit of the Lord urged me to bear testimony
to the truth of the message delivered. by these elders. I exhorted
my neighbors and friends not to oppose these men; for they
were the true servants of God. They had preached to us that
night the pure gospel of Jesus Christ. When I sat down, my
brother Azmon arose and bore a similar testimony. He was
followed by several others."
No more beautiful illustration of the manner in which this
new message found its way into the homes of thousands of peo-
ple could be given than that taken from the quotations herein
given. The power of an elder's testimony has borne down upon
34 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the souls of men and women until like the Saints of old they
have exclaimed: "Men and brethren, what shall we do." The
spirit of this meeting was not only convincing, but controling
in its power. No man arose to say nay. If there were present
in that meeting a spirit of dissent, opposition, or hatred, it was
quelled and silenced by the power of God manifested in the
testimonies of those humble men.
The Woodruff brothers were aroused to a spirit of investi-
gation. They were full of hope and of grand expectations. They
wanted to harmonize the new message with the word of God as
pronounced in Holy Writ. They had rested heretofore their faith
upon its teachings. In all matters religious, it had been their
supreme guide. They were anxious to know more, and there-
fore took the elders with them to their home and sat up late
that night conversing upon the principles of the gospel.
Wilford began at once to read the Book of Mormon. "As
I did so," he writes, "the spirit bore witness that the record which
it contained was true. I opened my eyes to see, my ears to hear,
and my heart to understand. I also opened my doors to entertain
the servants of God." He at" once became a living witness to the
truth of the promise made in that book that whoso should read
it with a prayerful heart should have a witness of its truth, and
whoso should receive the record and not condemn it because of the
imperfections which might appear in its language should know
greater things to come. The spirit of that book brought divine
harmony to his soul so wonderfully attuned to the spirit and
language of the Bible.
Those were days of grand opportunities for a soul that had
been so long in a state of hunger and thirst after righteousness.
The new message brought to him a new enthusiasm. On the 30th
of the month, Wilford and the elders called upon Noah Holton,
a preacher of the Freewill Baptist denomination, whose daughter
was very ill. After listening to the elders for some time, Mr.
Holton made a solemn covenant to go forward and be baptized
if the Lord would heal his daughter. The elders laid their hands
upon her and she was healed by the power of God.
It was not a time for delay. These brothers had long waited
for the message which had now brought the glorious tidings
of a divine call. They would not delay obedience to those ordi-
BAPTISM, 1833. 35
nances which opened the door to the enjoyment of greater light.
They asked for baptism at the hands of the elders. On Decem-
ber 31st, the last day of the year, 1833, there assembled at the
water's edge about 11 o'clock in the morning a large number of
people who witnessed the baptism of Wilford Woodruff by
Zera Pulsipher. There were baptized at the same time his brother
Azmon, also two young ladies who had been healed the day be-
fore. Of this circumstance he writes in his journal: "The snow
was about three feet deep, the day was cold, and the water was
mixed with ice and snow, yet I did not feel the cold."
There was a public meeting held that night by candle-light
and a large congregation assembled; but unlike the meeting that
was first held, there was a spirit of opposition. After explaining
to the people the ordinance of the laying on of hands, the elders-
confirmed Wilford and his companions members of the Church
by the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. Speaking
of thrs meeting he says: "There was a good deal of darkness
in the room; but when the congregation dispersed, the people
took away with them that darkness. The Holy Ghost fell upon us
and we had a time of great rejoicing. The next day, January
1st, 1834, my brother Azmon reproached Noah Holton for his
tardiness in receiving the gospel after he had made a covenant
to obey it on condition that his daughter be healed. Holton
received the warning and was baptized."
The story of Wilford Woodruff's conversion was simply a
continuation of the life carefully prepared to receive the new
message, and to embrace in all sincerity the truth which it con-
tained. What a similarity of experience is found in the lives of
Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor,
and indeed thousands of Latter-day Saints ! It was the same spirit
of inquiry, the same profound and heartfelt desire to know
the whole truth of God's existence and His divine purpose respect-
ing the children of men. The truth is, the new spirit of a coming
dispensation was upon them. Their hearts were strongly inclined
to worship. They were eager to know how they should worship ;
for they saw in the religious contentions of those days a spirit
strange to the teachings of the Bible. They were in very truth,
"Sheep who knew the shepherd's voice and a stranger they would
not follow."
36 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
There is something beautiful in the ambitions of Wilford
Woodruff throughout a long life of great service. He was am-
bitious to know the will of God and to be worthy of Divine appro-
bation. If he could only be an active worker in the Church ol
Christ; if the Lord would only receive him into Divine service,
his ambitions would be realized.
On January 25th, 1834, Elder Pulsipher organized the Saints
in Richland into a branch of the Church. He ordained Wil-
ford Woodruff to the office of a teacher and gave him a written
license which embodied the certificate of his baptism and his ordi
nation. "I felt," he writes, "that I could truly exclaim with the
prophet of God, 'I had rather be a door-keeper in the house
of my God than to dwell in the tents of wickedness.' The fulne.-s
of the everlasting gospel had come at last. It filled my heart
with great joy. It laid the foundation of a greater and more
glorious work than I ever expected to see in this life. I pray
God in the name of Jesus Christ to guide my future life, that
I may live to His honor and glory, and be a blessing to my fellow-
men, and in the end be saved in His celestial kingdom, even so,
Amen."
CHAPTER 6.
ZION'S CAMP, 1834.
His First Call. — Leaves for Kirtland. — His Neighbors' Warning. —
First Meeting with Prophet. — A Remarkable Prophetic Gift. —
Zion's Camp. — Zelph. — Escape Mob at Fishing River. — Epidemic
of Cholera.^His Residence in Missouri. — Consecrations.
Perhaps no man in the Church ever felt more profoundly
the truth of the words, "God moves in a mysterious way His
wonders to perform," than Wilford Woodruff. He was so in-
tensely spiritual, so completely devoted to the service of God,
that all through his life the miraculous manifestations of God's
purposes were abundantly given. He had never based his faith
upon miracles, they merely confirmed what he believed with all
his heart and supported his ideas of the teachings of Holy Writ.
Confirming the divine power which attended his baptism,
the words of the Prophet Joseph contained in George Q. Cannon's
history are here given : "In view of all that has since occurred,
it is a remarkable fact that the Prophet recorded in his journal
of the 31st of December, 1833, the fact that 'Wilford Woodruff
was baptized at Richland, Oswego County, New York, by Zora
Pulsipher/ and this was before the Prophet and the future apostle
and president had ever met in the flesh. This is not the only
mention of Wilford Woodruff in Joseph's diary prL>r to their
meeting. In one place the Prophet notices that Wilford had
been ordained a teacher. It was the 25th day of April, 1834,
when Wilford Woodruff visited the Prophet at Kirtland, and from
that time on until Joseph's death they were intimately associated.
It was clear that Joseph felt the staunch worthiness of his young
brother, and in relying upon him, the Prophet was leaning upon
no weak or broken reed ; for Wilford Woodruff had then and has
ever since shown the fidelity of a Saint, and the integrity and
prophetic power of an apostle of Jesus Christ. He was one of
the most faithful of all the men who were gathered near to the
Prophet's person, to share his trials and his confidences. Wilford
Woodruff never made any attempt to cultivate showy qualities,
and yet he was always marked among his fellows ; his character-
istic humility and unswerving honesty being sufficient to attract
38 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the attention of all who have known him. His is another of
the names to be recorded with that of Joesph, and it is worthy to
stand side by side with the names of Brigham Young and John
Taylor, for he was as loyal to them as he and they were to Joseph,
the first prophet of this dispensation."
From the outset, the subject of this biography became a most
ardent worker in the cause he had espoused. He was ordained
a teacher and found immediate opportunity to give expression
to his intense desire to declare his belief in the purposes of his
Maker. He and the Brother Holton herein mentioned, shortly
after their baptism, walked sixty-five miles to Fabius to hold a
meeting.
Events of far-reaching importance were rapidly closing in
upon him. On the 1st of April, Elders Parley P. Pratt and
Harry Brown arrived at Richland. They were there on an im-
portant mission. They were in search of young and able-bodied
men in the eastern branches of the Church — young men whose
services were needed in Zion's Camp, an organization which
at that time was being effected for the purpose of assisting in
the redemption of Zion, and of carrying supplies to the suf-
fering Saints who had been expelled by mob violence from their
homes in Jackson County, Missouri.
This was the first time Wilford Woodruff had met Parley
P. Pratt, to whose instructions he listened with great interest
and attention, and says he was greatly edified by what he had to
say. Elder Pratt informed him that it was his duty to prepare
himself to go up to the land of Zion. He accordingly settled
up his business affairs, and bade good-bye to his brother and
kinsfolk in Richland.
On April 11th Wilford took Harry Brown and Warren
Ingles in his wagon and started with them for Kirtland, Ohio.
On the way he met for the first time Elders Orson Pratt and
John Murdock. They all arrived in Kirtland April 25th, 1834
Before he left Richland, many of his friends and neighbors
warned him not to go, and declared that if he did go, he would
be killed. He replied that the Lord had commanded him, and that
he would go; that he had no fears of any evil consequences
as long as he obeyed the Lord.
He gives an account of his first meeting with the Prophet
ZION'S CAMP, 1834. 39
as follows : "Here for the first time in my life I met and had an
interview with our beloved Prophet Joseph Smith, the man whom
God had chosen to bring forth His revelations in these last days.
My first introduction was not of a kind to satisfy the precon-
ceived notions of the sectarian mind as to what a prophet ought
to be, and how he should appear. It might have shocked the faith
of some men. I found him and his brother Hyrum out shooting
at a mark with a brace of pistols. When they stopped shooting,
I was introduced to Brother Joseph, and he shook hands with me
most heartily. He invited me to make his habitation my home
while I tarried in Kirtland. This invitation I most eagerly ac-
cepted, and was greatly edified and blest during my stay with him.
He asked me to help him tan a wolfskin which he said he wished
to use upon the seat of his wagon on the way to Missouri. I
pulled off my coat, stretched the skin across the back of a chair,
and soon had it tanned — although I had to smile at my first ex-
perience with the Prophet.
"That night we had a most enjoyable and profitable time
in his home. In conversation, he smote his hand upon his breast
and said, T would to God I could unbosom my feelings in the
house of my friends/ He said in relation to Zion's Camp;
'Brethren, don't be discouraged about our not having means. The
Lord will provide, and He will put it into the heart of somebody
to send me some money/ The very next day he received a letter
from Sister Vose, containing one hundred and fifty dollars.
When he opened the letter and took out the money, he held it up
and exclaimed : 'See here, did I not tell you the Lord would send
me some money to help us on our journey? Here it is.' I felt
satisfied that Joseph was a Prophet of God in very deed."
Prior to his departure with Zion's Camp, Wilford Woodruff
became acquainted with many leading men and private members of
the Church, some of whom were destined to be his co-laborers
throughout subsequent years of his life. Besides the Prophet, the
patriarch and their families, he became acquainted with Brigham
Young, Orson Hyde, Milton Holmes, Sidney Rigdon, and many
jthers whose names occur in the early history of the Church.
"I passed one Sabbath in Kirtland," he writes, "and heard
many of the elders speak. I rejoiced before God because of the
light and knowledge which were manifested to me during that
40 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
day. The first day of May, 1834, was appointed for the Camp of
Zion to start from Kirtland. Only a few of those composing the
Camp were ready.
"The Prophet asked those who were ready, to go as far as
New Portage and there await the arrival of those who would
follow later. I left in company with about twenty men with
baggage wagons. At night we pitched our tents. Climbing to
che top of the hill, I looked down upon the Camp of Israel. There
I knelt upon the ground and prayed. I rejoiced and praised the
Lord that I had lived to see some of the tents of Israel pitched,
and a company gathered by the commandment of God to go up
and help to redeem Zion.
"We remained at New Portage until the 6th when we were
joined by the Prophet and eighty-five more men. The day before
their arrival, while passing through the village of Middlebury,
the people tried to count them, but the Lord multiplied them in the
eyes of those people so that those who counted them said there
were four hundred.
"On the 7th, the Prophet Joseph organized the Camp which
consisted of about one hundred and thirty men. The day follow-
mg we continued our journey. We pitched our tents at night and
had prayers night and morning. The Prophet gave us our instruc-
tions every day. We were nearly all young men brought together
from all parts of the country, and were therefore strangers to each
other. We soon became acquainted and had a happy time in each
others association. It was a great school for us to be led by a
Prophet of God a thousand miles through cities, towns, villages,
and through the wilderness. When persons stood up to count us,
they could not tell how many we numbered. Some said five hun-
dred, others, a thousand. Many were astonished as we passed
through their towns. One lady ran to the door, pushed her spec-
tacles to the top of her head, raised her hands and exclaimed:
'What under heavens has broken loose.' She stood in that
position the last I saw of her.
"During our travels we visited many mounds thrown up by
the ancient inhabitants, the Nephites and Lamanites. This morn-
ing, June 3rd, we went on to a high mound near the river. From
the summit we could overlook the tops of the trees as far as we
could see. The scenery was truly beautiful. On the summit of
ZION'S CAMP, 1834. 41
the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three
altars, they having been erected, one above the other, according
to the ancient order of things. Human bones were seen upon
the ground. Brother Joseph requested us to dig into the mound ;
we did so ; and in about one foot we came to the skeleton of a man,
almost entire, with an arrow sticking in his backbone. Elder
Milton Holmes picked it out, and brought it into the Camp, with
one of the leg bones, which had been broken. I brought the
thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block
in Jackson County; but not having this privilege, I buried it in
Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and
occupied by Lyman Wight."
The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of Presi-
dent Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.
"Brother Joseph," continues Wilford, "feeling anxious to
learn something of this man, asked the Lord, and received an open
vision. The man's name was Zelph. He was a white Lamanite,
the curse having been removed because of his righteousness. He
was a great warrior, and fought for the Nephites under the
direction of the Prophet Onandagus. The latter had charge of
the Nephite armies from the Eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains.
Although the Book of Mormon does not mention Onandagus,
he was a great warrior, leader, general, and prophet. Zelph had
his thigh bone broken by a stone thrown from a sling, but was
killed by the arrow found sticking in his backbone. There was
a great slaughter at that time. The bodies were heaped upon the
earth, and buried in the mound, which is nearly three hundred feet
in height.
"The Lord delivered Israel in the days of Moses by dividing
the Red Sea, so they went over dry shod. When their enemies
tried to do the same, the water closed upon the latter and they
were drowned. The Lord delivered Zion's Camp from their
enemies on the 19th of June, 1834, by piling up the waters in
Fishing River forty feet in one night, so our enemies could not
cross. He also sent a great hailstorm, which broke them up and
sent them seeking for shelter. James Campbell, who had threat-
ened the life of the Prophet and his brethren, was drowned, with
six others, the same night, after his threat. His body was washed
down the stream, and was eaten, by eagles and turkey-buzzards."
42 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The people of Richmond, Missouri, declared the Camp should
not pass through that city; but on the morning of the 19th, before
the people were up, the brethren passed through unmolested. "We
intended to enter Clay County that day, but the Lord knew best
what was for our good," says Wilford, "and so began to hinder
our progress. One wheel broke down, another ran off, and one
thing after another hindered us so that we had to camp between
two forks of Fishing River. Five armed men soon rode up, and
told us that large companies of men from Jackson and Clay
Counties, and other parts, would be upon us before morning, and
were sworn to encompass our descruction.
"Shortly after these five men left us, a small cToud arose, and
spread with great rapidity, until the whole heavens gathered
blackness, and a mighty storm burst forth with fury upon our
enemies. If the Camp had not been hindered, they would have
crossed into Clay County, and would have been at the mercy of the
mob. Thus the Lord, in a marvelous manner, preserved the lives
of His servants. Colonel Sconce, who came into the Camp the
next day, with several leading men, said that surely Jehovah
fought the battles of Joseph and his followers."
The Prophet addressed the visitors at some length, and re-
counted the wrongs heaped upon the Saints in Missouri. His
address touched the hearts of the visitors, bringing tears to their
eyes. They promised to do all they could to allay the prejudice
of the people. It appears from Wilford Woodruff's journal that
they kept their word, and rode through the country endeavor-
ing to allay the excitement.
"Previous to this event," says Wilford, "Elders Hyrum Smith
and Lyman Wight had joined the Camp with a company of volun-
teers from Michigan. The Camp now consisted of two hundred
and five men and twenty-five baggage wagons. Lyman Wight
was made commander-in-chief. Joseph appointed twenty men
to be his body-guard ; Hyrum Smith was captain, and George A.
Smith armor-bearer.
"The Camp of Zion arrived at Brother Burk's,in Clay County,
Missouri on the 24th of June, 1834. We pitched our tents on
his premises. He told some of the brethren of my company
that he had a spare room which some of us might occupy if we
would clean it. Our company accepted the offer; and, fearing
ZION'S CAMP, 1834. 43
that some other company would get it first, we left all other
business and went to work, cleaned out the room, and immediately
spread down our blankets, so as to hold a right to the room. It
was but a short time afterwards that our brethren who were at-
tacked by cholera were brought in and laid upon our beds. None
of us ever used those blankets again, for they were buried with
the dead; so we gained nothing but experience by our selfishness,
and we lost our bedding.
"When the cholera broke out in Camp, Joseph attempted to
rebuke it, but was shown by the Lord that when He sends a judg-
ment man must not attempt to stay it. (Joseph returned to me
the sword which I had given him, and it still remains in my family
as a relic of that expedition.) Those who died in Zion's Camp
were A. S. Gilbert, John S. Carter, Eber Wilcox, Seth Hitch-
cock, Erastus Ru<Jd, Alfred Frisk, Edward Jones, Noah Johnson,
Jesse B. Lawson, Robert McCord, Eliel Strong, Jesse Smith,
Betsey Parrish, and Warren Ingles.
"The Prophet called the brethren together at Lyman Wight's
and told them the cholera had been sent in fulfillment of his
prediction. Nearly all had suffered from it, and fourteen had
died. Joseph said that if we would now humble ourselves, the
cholera would be stayed. We covenanted with uplifted hands Id
keep the commandments of God, and the cholera was stayed from
that hour ; not another case appeared among the Saints.
"The journey of Zion's Camp to Missouri was necessarily
one of trial and hardship. Several of the brethren murmured,
and found fault. Joseph prophesied that a scourge would come
upon the Camp, and it came in the form of cholera, thirteen of
the brethren being stricken in death. During the journey, when
brethren would have killed the serpents which at times came into
the tents and coiled up near the beds, the Prophet taught his
brethren the beautiful principle that, men themselves must be-
come harmless before they can expect the brute creation to be so.
When man shall lose his own vicious disposition and cease to
destroy the inferior animals, the lion and the lamb may dwell to-
gether, and the suckling child play with the serpent in safety/'
In all the trials incident to the journey, Wilford Woodruff
never murmured. He was a staunch supporter of the Prophet
Joseph in all the latter's counsels and desires, and was so wrapt in
44 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the spirit of his calling and labor that it is doubtful if a thought
of trial or hardship ever entered his mind. This was character-
istic of his entire life. He never undertook a labor assigned
him by the Lord and wished he had not undertaken it. When
he put his hand to the plough, he never turned back.
After the disbanding of Zion's £amp a great trial came to
him. He was a devoted lover of his parents, brothers, and sisters,
and had a deep interest in their salvation. Since he left New
York, his brother Azmon had become disaffected, and wrote a
long letter finding fault with the proceedings of the Church, en-
deavoring to turn Wilford from his course. The effect upon
Wilford, however, was a deep sorrow for his brother, and a
stronger determination on his own part to live the life of a Latter-
day Saint. He answered his brother's letter, explained the fallacy
of the latter's arguments and complaints, warned him against
opposing the Church, exhorted him to repent, and bore a solemn
and unswerving testimony to the divinity of the calling and the
upright, honorable course of life of the Prophet Joseph Smith.
The Prophet advised all the young men with Zion's Camp
who had no families to stay in Missouri, and not return to Kirt-
land. "Not having any family," says Wilford, "I stopped with
Lyman Wight, as did also Milton Holmes and Heman Hyde. We
spent the summer together, laboring hard, cutting wheat, quarry-
ing rock, making brick, or at anything else we could find to do.
The Prophet organized the Saints in Zion, with a presidency
of three, and a high council. On the 17th of July, 1834, he met
the authorities of the Church at Lyman Wight's, where he gave
us many glorious instructions, he being clothed with the power
of God. He ordained the presidency and the twelve high council-
ors. All present voted, with uplifted hands, to sustain the Prophet
and the authorities of Zion. We had a glorious time. This was the
last meeting I ever attended with the Prophet Joseph Smith
in the State of Missouri. "
Wilford Woodruff continued to attend faithfully to all of
his religious duties. Illustrative of his zeal and earnestness is
his action relative to what property he possessed. Notwithstnd-
ing the Saints had been dispossessed of tfreir homes in their
central city of Zion, where they had endeavored to carry out
the principle of consecration, and were now in a broken and scat-
ZION'S CAMP, 1834. 45
tered condition, Wilford desired to comply with every law relative
to Zion. On December 31, 1834, he consecrated to the Lord
all his earthly possessions. "Believing it to be the duty of the
Latter-day Saints," he writes, "to consecrate and dedicate all their
property, with themselves,' unto God in order to become lawful
heirs to the celestial Kingdom of God, I therefore, with this view,
consecrated all I had (though but little) before Edward Partridge,
the Presiding Bishop of the Church, in Clay County, Missouri,
in this form : 'Be it known that I, Wilford Woodruff, do freely
covenant with my God, that I freely consecrate and dedicate
myself, together with all my properties and effects, unto the Lord,
for the purpose of assisting in the building up of His Kingdom
and His Zion upon the earth, that I may keep His law. I lay all
before the Bishop of His Church, that I may be a lawful heir to
the celestial Kingdom of God/ "
The whole life of Wilford Woodruff shows that he would
have been willing to do the same thing at any time, for the same
purpose, even though his possessions could have been counted
by the millions. He was whole-souled, and wholly given up to
the service of his God and the welfare of His people.
CHAPTER 7.
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836.
A Prayerful Ambition to Preach. — Departure on Mission to Southern
States. — Traveling without Purse or • Scrip. — Treatment Received
from Minister. — Tribulations. — A remarkable Dream. — Its Fulfill-
ment. — Preaching in Memphis. — Ordained an Elder. — Successful
Labors. — Ordained a Seventy. — A Mob Court. — Return to Kirt-
land.
After Wilford Woodruff received the gospel, he felt an in-
tense desire to deliver in turn the same message that had brought
him such joy, such assurance, such satisfaction in the service
of the Master. The message that came to him was the most
glorious event of his life, and it is quite natural that he should
wish to be a messenger of the same divine truth to others. The
talents with which he had been endowed by his Maker awakened
within him those hopes, aspirations, and ambitions that were in
harmony with those gifts which were peculiar to the man. His
talents made him pre-eminently a messenger of salvation to the
world. It is no wonder that he was prompted by a heartfelt
desire to bestow upon others that which had come with such joy
and with such abundance to him.
He wanted to go on a mission, but felt that he should be
called, and yet he sincerely believed that the Lord would prompt
those whose duty it was to bestow upon him such an honor, such
a privilege. He retired to the woods in prayer. There upon his
knees in humility and childlike simplicity, he told the Lord his
wishes and his hopes. He asked Him, if it was within His holy
will, that the way might be opened for him to preach the gospel
in the world. "Before I arose from my knees," he says, "the
spirit of the Lord rested upon me and bore witness that my
prayer was heard and should be answered upon my head. I
arose very happy and walked through thick woods about forty
rods into an open road. As I entered the roadway, I met Judge
Elias Higbee. Brother Hibgee was a high priest and a very faith-
ful man, one of the noblest men of God in the last days. I had
associated with him daily, but never mentioned to him my desire
to preach the gospel. To my surprise, as soon as I approached
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 47
him he said : 'Brother Wilford, the spirit of the Lord tells me
that you should be ordained to go and preach the gospel.' "
A few days later, on the 5th of November, 1834, by vote of
the branch of the Church at Adam-ondi-Ahman, Wilford Wood-
ruff was ordained a priest by Simeon Carter who also ordained
Stephen Winchester and Heman Hyde at the same meeting. He
received his license and by appointment of Bishop Partridge
was assigned to Arkansas and Tennessee. In eight days he left
to perform his mission, to be one of the very foremost in intro-
ducing the gospel into the Southern States — a section of the
Union where, since then, so many thousands have received the
gospel and have been gathered to Zion. His faith had been
great. The spirit of the Lord rested upon him and his prayers
were promptly answered.
His stay in Missouri after his arrival there with Zion's Camp
was not of long duration. The Saints had been driven from
Jackson County and were busily occupied in building up new
communities in other counties. He was then a young man without
a family, and though actively engaged in every kind of work
peculiar to the conditions of those times, he was free for almost
any kind of service that might be required of him. The spirit
of the man, however, was that of the missionary; and the spirit
was so strong within him that he found satisfaction only when
the opportunity came to give expression to his fellow-men of the
testimony which had brought such consolation to his own life.
"The law of God to us in those days," says Wilford in his
journal, "was to go without purse or scrip. Our journey lay
through Jackson County, from which the Saints had just been
driven, and it was dangerous for a Mormon to be found in that
part of the state. We put some Books of Mormon and some
clothing into our valises, strapped these on our backs, and started
on foot. We crossed the ferry into Jackson County, and went
through it. In some instances the Lord preserved us, as- it were
by miracle, from the mob. We dared not go to houses and get
food, so we picked and ate raw corn, slept on the ground, and
did any way we could until we got out of the county.
"We dared not preach while in that county, and we did
little preaching in the state of Missouri. The first time I attempt-
ed to preach was on Sunday, in a tavern, in the early part of
48 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
December, 1834. It was snowing at the time, and the room was
full of people. As I commenced to speak, the landlord opened
the door, and the snow blew on the people; when i inquired the
object of having the door opened in a snowstorm, he informed
me he wanted some light on the subject. I found that it was
the custom of the country. How much good I did in that sermon
I never knew, and probably never shall know until I meet that
congregation in judgment.
"In the southern part of Missouri and the northern part
of Arkansas, in 1834, there were very few inhabitants. We visited
a place called Harmony Mission, on the Osage River, one of the
most crooked rivers in the West. This mission was kept by a
Presbyterian minister and his family. We arrived there on Sun-
day night at sunset. We had walked all day without anything to
eat, and were very hungry and tired. Neither the minister nor
his wife would give us anything to eat, or let us stay over night,
because we were Mormons, and the only chance we had was to
go twelve miles farther down the river, to an Osage Indian trad-
ing post kept by a Frenchman named Jereu; and the wicked
priest who would not give us a piece of bread lied to us about the
road, and sent us across the swamp, where we wallowed knee-deep
in mud and water till ten o'clock at night, in trying to follow the
crooked river. We then left the swamp and put out into the
prairie, to lie in the grass for the night.
"When we got out of the swamp, we heard an Indian drum-
ming on a tin pail and singing. It was very dark, but we traveled
toward the noise, and when we drew near the Indian camp quite a
number of large Indian dogs came out to meet us. They smelled
us, but did not bark or bite. Soon we were surrounded by Osage
Indians, and were kindly received by Mr. Jereu and his wife who
was an Indian. She gave us an excellent supper and a good bed,
which we were thankful for after the fatigue of the day.
"As I laid my head upon my pillow, I felt to thank God from
the bottom of my heart for the exchange from the barbarous treat-
ment of a civilized Presbyterian priest to the humane, kind, and
generous treatment of the savage Osage Indians. May God re-
ward them both according to their deserts !
"We arose in the morning, after a good night's rest. I was
somewhat lame, from wading in the swamp the night before.
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 49
We had a good breakfast. Mr. Jereu sent an Indian to see us
across the river, and informed us that it was sixty miles to the
nearest settlement of either white or red men.
"We were too bashful to ask for anything to take with us to
eat; so we crossed the river and started on our day's journey
of sixty miles without a morsel of food of any kind. We started
about sunrise and crossed a thirty-mile prairie, apparently as
level as a house floor, without shrub or water. We arrived at
timber about two o'clock in the afternoon.
"As we approached the timber, a large black bear came out
towards us. We were not afraid of him, for we were on the
Lord's business, and had not mocked God's prophets as did the
forty-two wicked children who said to Elisha, 'Go up thou bald
head,' for which they were torn by bears. When the bear got
within eight rods of us he sat on his haunches, looked at us a mo-
ment, and ran away; and we went on our way rejoicing.
"We had to travel in the night, which was cloudy and very
dark, so we had great difficulty to keep the road. Soon a large
drove of wolves gathered around, and followed us. They came
very close, and at times it seemed as though they would eat us
up. We had materials for striking a light, and at ten o'clock, not
knowing where we were, and the wolves becoming so bold, we
thought it wisdom to make a fire; so we stopped and gathered
a lot of oak limbs that lay on the ground, and lit them, and as
our fire began to burn the wolves left us.
"As we were about to lay down on the ground — for we had
no blankets — we heard a dog bark. My companion said it was a
wolf; I said it was a dog; but soon we heard a cowbell. Then
we each took a firebrand, went about a quarter of a mile, and
found the house, which was sixty miles from where we started
that morning. It was an old log cabin, about twelve feet square,
with no door, but an old blanket was hung up in the door-way.
There was no furniture except one bedstead, upon which lay a
woman, several children, and several small dogs.
"A man lay on the bare floor with his feet to the fireplace,
and all were asleep. I went in and spoke to the man, but did
not wake him. I stepped up to him, and laid my hand on his
shoulder. The moment he felt the weight of my hand he
jumped to his feet and ran around the room as though he were
50 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
frightened ; but he was quieted when we informed him we were
friends. The cause of his fright was that he had shot a panther
a few nights before, and he thought its mate had jumped upon
him. He asked us what we wanted; we told him we wished to
stop with him all night, and would like something to eat. He
informed us we might lie on the floor as he did, but that he had
not a mouthful for us to eat, as he had to depend on his gun to get
breakfast for his family in the morning. So we lay on the bare
floor, and slept through a long, rainy night, which was pretty hard
after walking sixty miles without anything to eat. That was
the hardest day's work of my life. The man's name was Wil-
liams. He was in the mob in Jackson County; and after the
Saints were driven out, he, with many others, went south.
"We got up in the morning and walked in the rain twelve
miles to the house of a man named Bemon, who was also one
of the mob from Jackson County. The family were about to sit
down to breakfast as we came in. In those days it was the custom
of the Missourians to ask you to eat even though they were
hostile to you ; so he asked us to take breakfast, and we were very
glad of the invitation. He knew we were Mormons ; and as soon
as we began to eat, he began to swear about the Mormons. He
had a large platter of bacon and eggs, and plenty of bread on the
table, and his swearing did not hinder our eating, for the harder
he swore the harder we ate, until we got our stomachs full ; then
we arose from the table, took our hats, and thanked him for our
breakfast. The last we heard of him he was still swearing. I
trust the Lord will reward him for our breakfast.
"In the early days of the Church, it was a great treat to an
elder in his travels through the country to find a Mormon ; it was
so with us. We were hardly in Arkansas when we heard of a
family named Akeman. They were in Jackson County in the
persecutions. Some of the sons had been tied up there and
whipped on their bare backs, with hickory switches, by the
mob. We heard of their living on Petit Jean River, in the
Arkansas Territory, and we went a long way to visit them.
"Recently there had been heavy rains, and a creek that we
had to cross was swollen to a rapid stream of eight rods in
width. There was no person living nearer than two miles from
the crossing, and no boat. The people living at the last house
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 51
on the road, some three miles from the crossing, said we would
have to tarry till the water fell before we could cross. Feeling
to trust in God, we did not stop. Just as we arrived at the rolling
flood, a negro, on a powerful horse, entered the stream on the op-
posite side and rode through it. On making our wants known to
him, he took us, one at a time, behind him and carried us safely
over, and we went on our way rejoicing.
"We arrived that night within five miles of Mr. Akeman's,
and were kindly entertained by a stranger. During the night I
had the following dream: I thought an angel came to us, and
told us we were commanded of the Lord to follow a certain
straight path, which was pointed out to us, let it lead us wher-
ever it might. After we had walked in it awhile we came to
the door of a house, which was in the line of a high wall running
north and south, so that we could not go around. I opened the
door and saw the room was filled with large serpents, and I shud-
dered at the sight. My companion said he would not go into the
room for fear of the serpents. I told him I would try to go through
the room though they killed me, for the Lord commanded it.
As I stepped into the room the serpents coiled themselves up, and
raised their heads some two feet from the floor, to spring at me.
There was one much larger than the rest, in the' center of the
room, which raised his head nearly as high as mine and made
a spring at me. At that instant I felt as though nothing but the
power of God could save me, and I stood still. Just before the
serpent reached me he dropped dead at my feet; all the rest
dropped dead, swelled up, turned black, bust open, took fire and
were consumed before my eyes, and we went through the room
unharmed, thanking God for our deliverance.
"I awoke in the morning and pondered upon the dream.
We took breakfast, and started on our journey on Sunday morn-
ing to visit Mr. Akeman. I related to my companion my dream,
and told him we should see something strange. We had great
anticipations of meeting Mr. Akeman, supposing him to be a
member of the Church. When we arrived at his house, he
received us very coldly, and we soon found that he had aposta-
tized. He brought railing accusations against the Book of Mor-
mon and the authorities of the Church.
"Word was sent through all the settlements on the river for
52 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
twenty miles that two Mormon preachers were in the place. A
mob was soon raised, and warning sent to us to leave immediately
or we would be tarred and feathered, ridden on a rail, and
hanged. I soon saw who the serpents were. My companion
wanted to leave ; I told him, no. I would stay and see my dream
fulfilled.
"There was an old gentleman and lady named Hubbel, who
had read the Book of Mormon and believed. Father Hubbel
came to see us, and invited us to make our honie with him while
we stayed in the place. We did so, and labored for him some
three weeks with our axes, clearing land, while we were waiting to
see the salvation of God.
"February 14th, 1835, was an important day to me. In com-
pany with Brother Brown, I took my axe went into the woods to
help Brother Hubbel clear some land. We chopped till 3 o'clock
in the afternoon. The spirit of the Lord came upon me like a
rushing of mighty wind. The voice of the spirit said, r Go up
again and visit Mr. Akeman and again bear testimony to him
of the truth of the Book of Mormon and of the work of God.'
I marveled at this and told Brother Brown what the spirit said
to me. He replied that I might go if I wished to do so, but
that he would not go. I carried my ax to the house and walked
up to Mr. Akeman's about ^ one and a half miles through a
pleasant grove. While on my way I reflected upon this strange
operation of the spirit within me. I was in a deep, gloomy frame
of mind and thought. As I approached the house I saw the door
open and Mr. Akeman walking the floor. I felt particularly
impressed to ask if he was well. He said he never felt better
in health. I told him I had come to bear testimony again to
him of the truth of the Book of Mormon and of the work of
God and of the danger of opposing that work. He was soon filled
with wrath and indignation and he opposed me in the strongest
terms and raged against the leaders of the Church. My mouth
was more closed up than ever before. I felt that the house was
filled with devils and with an awful darkness. I felt Horrible. I
did not understand why the Lord should send me into the midst
of such spirits to bear testimony of his work. I felt very
strange. My tongue seemed glued to my mouth. I could not
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 53
speak. I arose to my feet to leave the house. I felt as though
the floor moved under my feet and when I stepped upon the
ground I felt as though I was surrounded by evil spirits. I had
a desire to llec as Lot did when he went out of Sodom, without
looking behind me. Mr. Akeman followed me our of the door
and kept within about four rods of me. Neither of us spoke a
word. I knew he was following, but when he was about four
rods from the house, the strange feeling left me. When Mr. Ake-
man reached the place where my feelings so instantly changed, he
fell dead at my feet as though he had been struck with a thun-
derbolt from heaven. I heard him fall to the earth, but I did not
look behind me. His daughter stood in the doorway and saw him
fall. She fainted and fell at about the same time. Neither of
them spoke a word that I could hear. I continued to walk down
to Mr. Hubbel's as fast as I could, meditating all the while upon
the strange dealings of God with me. I still did not know that
Mr. Akeman was dead. I arrived at Mr. Hubbel's just at dark in
a peculiar state of mind. Supper was ready. We all sat down
to the table. The blessing was asked, and I took up my knife
and fork and began to eat, when I heard a horse coming up on
the full ran. I dropped my knife and fork and listened. A man
rode up to our door and cried out: 'Mr. Akeman is dead. I
want you to go there immediately/ In a moment my eyes were
opened, so that I understood the whole matter. I felt satisfied
with the dealings of God with me in calling me to go and warn
him. As soon as his daughter, who fell to the ground about
the same time, came to her senses, she ran to her nearest brother
and gave the alarm.
"We walked up to Mr. Akeman's house as soon as we could.
When we arrived there, we found all his sons in the house around
his body wailing in an awful manner. He was naturally a large
man, but his body was swollen to a great extent. It appeared
as though his skin were ready to burst open. He was black as an
African. We at once went to work and made a large box in which
to put him. I continued to think of my dream, which I had had
some time before the events here related took place.
"His family, as well as ourselves, felt it was the judgment of
God upon him. I preached his funeral sermon. Many of the
54 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
mob died suddenly. We stayed about two weeks after Akeman's
death and preached, baptized Mr. Hubbel and his wife, and then
continued on our journey.
"We concluded to go down the Arkansas River and cross in-
to Tennessee. We could not get passage on the boat, because
of the low water; so we went on the bank of the river and cut
down a sound cottonwood tree, three feet through, and cut off
a twelve foot length from the butt end; in two days we dug out
a canoe. We made a pair of oars and a rudder, and on the 11th
day of March, 1835, we launched our canoe, and commenced our
voyage down the Arkansas River, without provisions.
"The first day we sailed twenty-five miles, and stopped at
night with a poor family who lived on the bank of the river. These
kind folks gave us supper and breakfast, and, in the morning,
gave us johnny-cake and a piece of pork to take with us on our
journey. We traveled about fifty miles that day, and at night
stopped at an old tavern, in a village called Cadron, which was
deserted because it was believed to be haunted by evil spirits.
We made a fire in the tavern, roasted a piece of our pork, ate our
supper, said our prayers, went into a chamber, lay down on the
bare floor, and were soon asleep. I dreamed I was at my father's
house in a good feather bed, and I had a good night's rest.
When I awoke the bed vanished, and I found myself on the bare
floor and well rested, not having been troubled with evil spirits
or anything else.
"We thanked the Lord for His goodness to us, ate the re-
mainder of our provisions, and continued our journey down the
river to Little Rock, the capital of Arkansas, which then consisted
of only a few cabins-. After visiting the place, we crossed the
river and tied up our canoe, which had carried us safely one hun-
dred and fifty miles. We then took the old military road leading
from Little Rock to Memphis, Tennessee. This road lay through
swamps, and was covered with mud and water most of the way
for one hundred and seventy miles. We walked forty miles in
a day, through mud and water knee-deep.
"On the 24th of March, after traveling some ten miles
through mud, I was made lame with a sharp pain in my knee,
and sat down on a log. My companion, who was anxious to get
to his home in Kirtland, left me sitting in an alligator swamp.
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 55
I did not see him again for two years. I knelt down in the mud
and prayed, and the Lord healed me* and I went on my way
rejoicing.
"On the 27th of March I arrived at Memphis, weary and
hungry. I went to the best tavern in the place, kept by Mr.
Josiah Jackson. I told him I was a stranger and had no money,
and asked him if he would keep me over night. He inquired
what my business was, and I told him I was a preacher of the
gospel. He laughed and said that I did not look much like a
preacher. I did not blame him, as most of the preachers he ever
had been acquainted with rode on fine horses or in fine carriages,
dressed in broadcloth, had large salaries, and would likely see this
whole world sink to perdition before they would wade through
one hundred and seventy miles of mud to save the people.
"The landlord wanted a little fun, so said he would keep
me if I would preach. He wanted to see if I could preach. I
must confess that by this time I became a little mischievous, and
pleaded with him not to set me preaching. The more I pleaded
to be excused the more determined Mr. Jackson was that I should
preach. He took my valise, and the landlady got me a good
supper. I sat down in a large hall to eat. Before I got through,
the room began to be filled by some of the rich and fashionable
people of Memphis, dressed in their broadcloth and silk, while
my appearance was such as you can imagine, after traveling
through the mud as I had done. When I had finished eating, the
table was carried out of the room over the heads of the people.
I was placed in the corner of the room, with a stand having a
Bible, hymn book, and candle on it, hemmed in by a dozen men,
with the landlord in the center.
"There were present some five hundreds persons, who had
come together, not to hear a gospel sermon, but to have some
fun. I read a hymn, and asked them to sing. Not a soul would
sing a word. I told them I had not the gift of singing ; but with
the help of the Lord, I would both pray and preach. I knelt
down to pray, and the men around me dropped on their knees.
I prayed to the Lord to give me His spirit and to show me the
hearts of the people. I promised the Lord, in my prayer, that
I would deliver to that congregation whatever He would give
to me. I arose and spoke one hour and a half, and it was one of
56 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the best sermons of my life. The lives of the congregation were
open to the vision of my mind, and I told them of their wicked
deeds and the reward they would obtain. The men who sur-
rounded me dropped their heads. Three minutes after I closed,
I was the only person in the room.
"Soon I was shown to a bed, in a room adjoining a large
one in which were assembled many of the men whom I had been
preaching to. I could hear their conversation. One man said
he would like to know how that Mormon boy knew of their
past lives. In a little while they got to disputing about some
doctrinal point. One suggested calling me to decide the point.
The landlord said, 'No; we have had enough for once/ In the
morning, I had a good breakfast. The landlord said if I came
that way again to stop at his house, and stay as long as I might
choose.
"After leaving Memphis, I traveled through the country to
Benton County, and preached on the way, as I jiad opportunity.
I stopped one night with a Squire Hardman, an Episcopalian.
Most of the night was spent by the family in music and dancing.
In the morning, at the breakfast table, Mr. Hardman asked me if
we believed in music and dancing. I told him we did not really
consider them essential to salvation. He said he did, and therefore
should not join our Church.
. "On the 4th of April, 1835, I had the happy privilege of
meeting Elder Warren Parrish at the house of Brother Frye.
He had been preaching in that part of Tennessee, in company
with David W. Patten, and had baptized a number of persons
and organized several small branches. Brother Patten had re-
turned home, and Brother Parrish was laboring alone. I joined
him in the ministry^ and we labored together three months and
nineteen days, when he was called to Kirtland. During the
time we were together, we traveled through several counties
in Tennessee for the distance of seven hundred and sixty miles,
and preached the gospel daily, as we had opportunity. We bap-
tized some twenty persons.
"By the counsel of the Prophet Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery, Elder Parrish ordained me an elder, and left me to
take charge of the branches that had been raised up in that
neighborhood. As soon as I was left alone I extended my cir-
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 57
cuit and labors. For a season I had large congregations; many
seemed to believe, and I baptized a number.
"On the 15th of August I had an appointment at the house
of Brother Taylor, the step-father of Abraham O. Smoot. I had
to cross Bloody River, which I had to swim, in consequence of
heavy rains. While crossing, my horse became entangled in a
tree-top, and almost drowned; but I succeeded in getting him
loose. We swam to the shore separately. He reached the shore
first, and waited till I came out. I got into the saddle, went on my
way in good spirits, and had a good meeting.
"On the 20th of October I baptized three Campbellities, one
of whom was a deacon. I then rode twelve miles to Mr. Green-
wood's, who was eighty years old, and had been a soldier under
General Washington. His wife, who was ninety-three years old,
I found quite smart, and busy carding wool. I preached at
their house and baptized both of them.
"On the following day I preached at the house of Ben-
jamin L. Clapp, and baptized seven Campbellites and one Baptist.
On the 16th of November, I preached at Brother Camp's, and
baptized three. On the day following, it being Sunday, I preached
again at Brother Clapp's, and baptized five.
"At the close of the meeting I mounted my horse to ride
to Clark's River, in company with Seth Utley, four other breth-
ren, and two sisters. The distance was twenty miles. We came
to a stream which was so swollen by rains that we could not cross
without swimming our horses. To swim would not be safe for
the women, so we went up the stream to find a ford. In the at-
tempt we were overtaken by a severe storm of wind and rain,
lost our way in the darkness, and wandered through creeks
and mud. But the Lord does not forsake His Saints in any of
their troubles. While we were in the woods suffering under
the blast of the storm, groping like the blind for the wall, a bright
light suddenly shone around us, and revealed to us our dan-
gerous situation on the edge of a gulf. The light continued with
us until we found the road; we then went on our way rejoic-
ing, though the darkness returned and the rain continued. We
reached Brother Henry Thomas' in safety about nine o'clock at
night, having been five hours in the storm, and forded streams
many times. None of us felt to complain, but were thankful to
58 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
God for His preserving care. On the following day I preached
at Damon Creek, and organized a branch called Damon Creek
Branch, and ordained Daniel Thomas a teacher.
"On the 19th of December I again preached at the house
of Brother Clapp, and baptized five persons ; one was a Campbell-
ite preacher. On the following day I preached at the house of
Brother Henry Thomas, when a mob of about fifty persons col-
lected, headed by a Baptist preacher, who, after asking one ques-
tion, advised the mob not to lay hands on any man on account of
his principles. The advice was good and well taken. At the
close of the meeting I baptized three persons, one seventy-eight
years old.
"This brings the year 1835 to a close — the first year of my
mission — during which time I had traveled three thousand two
hundred and forty-eight miles, held one hundred and seventy meet-
ings, baptized forty-three persons — three of whom were Campbell-
ite preachers — assisted Elder Parrish to baptize twenty more, con-
firmed thirty-five, organized three branches, ordained two teach-
ers and one deacon, procured thirty subscribers for the Mes-
senger and Advocate, one hundred and seventy-three signers to
the petition to the governor of Missouri for redress of wrongs
done the Saints in Jackson County, had three mobs rise against
me — but was not harmed — wrote eighteen letters, received ten,
and, finally, closed the labors of the year 1835 by eating johnny
cake, butter and honey, at Brother A. O. Smoot's.
" I spent the fore part of January, 1836, (the weather being
very cold), at the house of A. O. Smoot, in Kentucky, studying
Kirkham's English Grammar. I continued to travel and preach
in Kentucky and Tennessee and baptized all that would believe
my testimony. On the 26th of February we held a conference at
the house of Brother Lewis Clapp (father of B. L. Clapp). There
were represented one hundred and three members in that mis-
sion. I ordained A. O. Smoot and Benjamin Boyston elders,
and Daniel Thomas and Benjamin L. Clapp priests. I also
ordained one teacher and two deacons.
"After conference I took Brothers Smoot and Clapp with me
to preach. The former traveled with me constantly till the 21st
of April, when we had the privilege of meeting with Elder
David W. Patten, who had come direct from Kirtland, and who
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 59
had been ordained one of the Twelve Apostles. It was a happy
meeting. He gave us an account of the endowments at Kirt-
land, the glorious blessings received, the ministration of angels,
the organization of the Twelve Apostles and seventies, and- in-
formed me that I, was appointed a member of the second quorum
of seventy. All this was glorious news to me, and caused my
heart to rejoice. On the 27th of May were were joined by Elder
Warren Parrish, direct from Kirtland, We had a happy time to-
gether.
"On the 28th, we held a conference at Brother Seth Utley's,
where were represented all the branches of the Church in the South.
On the 31st of May I was ordained a member of the second
quorum of seventy, under the hands of David W. Patten and
Warren Parrish. At the close of the conference we separated
for a short time. Elders Patten and Parrish labored in Tennes-
see, Brother Smoot and myself in Kentucky. On the 9th of
June we all met at Damon Creek Branch, where Brother Patten
baptized two. One was Father Henry Thomas, who had been
a revolutionary war soldier under General Washington, and
was father of Daniel and Henry Thomas.
"A warrant was issued, on the oath of a priest, against D.
W. Patten, W. Parrish and myself. We were accused in the
warrant of the great 'crime' of testifying that Christ would come
in this generation, and that we promised the Holy Ghost to those
whom we baptized. Brothers Patten and Parrish were taken
on the 19th of June. I, being in another county, escaped arrest.
The brethren were put under two thousand dollars bonds to ap-
pear at court. Albert Petty and Seth Utley were their bondsmen.
They were tried on the 22nd of June. They pleaded their own
cause. Although men came forward and testified that they did
receive the Holy Ghost after they were baptized, the brethren
were condemned ; but finally were released by paying the expenses
of the mob court.
"One peculiar circumstance was connected with this trial
by a mob court, which was armed to the teeth. When the trial
was through, the people were not willing to permit more than one
to speak. Warren Parrish had said a few words, and they were
not willing to let David Patten say anything; but he, feeling
the inju:tice of the court, and ber-g filled with tLs ^o— r of
60 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
God, arose to his feet and delivered a speech of about twenty
minutes, holding them spell-bound while he told them of their
wickedness and of the abominations they were guilty of, also of
the curse of God that awaited them, if they did not repent, and for
taking up two harmless, inoffensive men for preaching the gos-
pel of Christ. When he had got through his speech the judge
said, 'You must be armed with secret weapons, or you would
not talk in this fearless manner to an armed court/ Brother
Patten replied, 'I have weapons that you know not of, and they
are given me of God, for He gives me all the power I have/
The judge seemed willing to get rid of them upon almost any
terms, and offered to dismiss them if their friends would pay
the costs, which the brethren present freely offered to do.
"When the two were released, they mounted their horses and
rode a mile to Seth Utley's; but as soon as they had left, the
court became ashamed that they had been let go so easily, and
the whole mob mounted their horses to follow them to Utley's.
One of the Saints, seeing the state of affairs, went on before
the mob to notify the brethren, so that they had time to ride into
the woods near by. They traveled along about three miles to
Brother Albert Petty's, and went to bed. The night was dark,
and they fell asleep, but Brother Patten was warned in a dream
to get up and flee, as the mob soon would be there. They both
arose, saddled their animals, and rode into the adjoining county.
The house they had just left was soon surrounded by the mob,
but the brethren escaped through the mercy of God.
"I was invited to hold a meeting at a Baptist meetinghouse ;
this was on the 27th of June. On my arrival I met a large con-
gregation, but, on commencing services, Parson Browning ordered
the meeting to be closed. I told the people I had come ten miles
to preach the gospel to them, and was willing to stand in a cart,
on a pile of wood, on a fence, or any other place they would ap-
point, to have that privilege. One man said he owned the fence
and land in front of the meetinghouse, and we might use both,
for he did not believe Mormonism would hurt either. So the
congregation crossed the road, took down the fence and made
seats of it, and I preached to them one hour and a half. At the
close, Mr. Randoph Alexander bore testimony to the truth of
what had been said. He invited me home with him, bought *
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 61
a Book of Mormon and was baptized, and I organized a branch
in that place.
"On the 18th of July, Brother A. O. Smoot and I arrived
at a ferry on the Tennessee River, and, as the ferryman was not
at home, the woman kindly gave us permission to use the ferry-
boat. We led our horses on board, and took the oars to row
across the river. Brother Smoot never had used an oar, and I
had not done so for some years, so we made awkward work of it.
Soon he broke one oar, and I let another fall overboard, which
left us only one broken oar to get to shore with. We narrowly
escaped running into a steamboat. We struck shore half a mile
below the landing place, tied up the boat, jumped on the bank
with our horses, and went on our way with blistered hands,
thankful to get off so well.
"On Sunday, the 31st of July, A. O. Smoot and I preached
at Mr. David Crider's, Weakley County, Tennessee. After the
meeting, Mr. Crider was baptized. A mob gathered and threat-
ened us, and poisoned our horses, so that the one I rode, belong-
ing to Samuel West, died a few days after. This horse had
carried me thousands of miles while preaching the gospel.
"I continued to travel with Brothers Smoot, Patten, and
Parrish in Tennessee and Kentucky, and we baptized all who
would receive our testimony. On the 2nd day of December we
held a general conference at Damon Creek Branch. Elder
Thomas B. Marsh, President of the Twelve Apostles, presided.
All the branches in Tennessee and Kentucky were represented.
Brothers Randolph Alexander, Benjamin L. Clapp, and Johnson
F. Lane were ordained elders, and Lindsay Bradey was ordained
to the lesser priesthood. I assisted President Marsh to obtain
fifteen hundred dollars from the Southern brethren to enter
land in Missouri for the Church. The brethren made me a present
of fifty dollars, which I sent by President Marsh to enter forty
acres of land for me. Elder Smoot and I were released from
the Southern mission, with permission to go to Kirtland. ,,
During his mission, Wilford Woodruff organized a company
of Saints, and went with them a short distance, starting them
on the way to Zion — a portion of the work of gathering in which
he did so much subsequently, both in the United States and Great
Britain. Most of his travels for over two years had been on
62 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
foot. Since leaving Richland, New York, he had journeyed over
six thousand miles. Under his administration the sick were
healed, mobacrats were destroyed by the power of God, light
from heaven had been sent in the darkness of the night to lead
him from a lost condition in the forest and to save him from
being dashed to pieces over a rocky percipice, other miracles
were wrought, and Wilford Woodruff, in his early youth and
manhood, had become in a marked degree a choice witness for
God and for the divine mission of Joseph Smith, the Prophet.
Let it be remembered, too, that to enjoy all this power it
was not necessary to be an apostle, a patriarch, a high priest,
or a seventy. For the greater part bf his mission, Wilford
Woodruff was only a priest after the order of Aaron. Like John
the Baptist, he magnified his calling; his soul was in the work;
he loved his fellowbeings, and yearned for their salvation. His
whole experience is a striking lesson worthy of being learned,
and an example to be followed profitably by all the young men
and elders of Israel. More than once, thousands of the Saints
have heard Wilford Woodruff .say in assemblies of worship that
in all his life he never had enjoyed more of the spirit and power
of God than when he was a priest doing missionary work in
the Southern States.
His first mission being completed, he approached the city of
the Saints — Kirtland — whence he had departed over two years
previously. "The Temple of the Lord," says he, "came in sight
— first in importance to our vision. I truly rejoiced when the
House of the Lord rose into view as we drew near to this Stake
of Zion. It was the first time I had seen the Temple of God —
the first Temple built in this generation. After my long absence,
I rejoiced greatly to strike hands with the Prophet Joseph, and
with many others engaged in rolling on the mighty work of the
Lord in the last days.
"Two years and a half had elapsed/' he writes further,
"since I left Kirtland with my brethren in poverty to go up to
visit our brethren in tribulation in Zion. The Saints at Kirt-
land were then poor, despised, and looked upon by the pomp
of Babylon with disdain, and people watched with eager eyes to
behold them sink into forgetfulness. But what a change has
come ! ' Now I behold a cheerfulness beaming from every coun-
MISSION TO SOUTHERN STATES, 1834-1836. 63
tenance, and the scenes around indicate prosperity. The noise
of the ax and the hammer, the stir of their bank and market,
and especially the presence of the House of God, speak in lan-
guage loud as thunder that the Saints will have a city in spite
of all the false prophets of Baal, and in spite of even earth
and hell combined, because God is with them, and His Temple
stands in honor of His Kingdom, while Babylon begins to wonder
and soon will perish."
CHAPTER 8.
IN KIRTLAND, 1836.
Wilford's First Attendance at Meeting in the Temple. — Called to
Speak. — Church's Attitude Toward the Use of Liquor. — Wilford in
the First Quorum of Seventy. — Receives Temple Endowments. —
Troubles in Kirtland. — Greatness of the Prophet Joseph. — Wil-
ford's Marriage. — Receives a Patriarchal Blessing.
The missionary experiences of Wilford Woodruff in the
Southern States gave to him a firmness and a comprehension
that came from the testimony of the spirit of God. From the day
he joined the Church, he was in active service. He was not
among those who required special training and who needed the
constant guidance of the leaders to keep them within the bounds
of the Church. His first experience was in Zion's Camp. He re-
mained a short time in Missouri and then set out upon his mis-
sion. His life was therefore governed by the workings of the
spirit within him. That spirit was his guide — the rock upon which
his faith and understanding were established. His return, there-
fore, to Kirtland did not subject him to the temptations of evil,
nor to the rebukes of the Prophet. He knew that he was about
his Father's business and was not swerved by the sophistries of
men, or the speculative spirit of those times.
When he entered the city, he beheld, to his great joy, the
Temple of the Lord. It contained for him grand opportunities.
Its ordinances which he so fervently revered gave comfort ancl
consolation to his life. On Sunday the 27th, 1836, he attended
his first public meeting in the Temple. He had visited the building
previously and viewed with pleasure its sacred apartments. On
the forenoon of that day in company with Elders Warren Par-
rish and A. O. Smoot, he listened with pleasure to the words of
Elder S. Carter, and to an impressive discourse from the Prophet
Joseph.
In the afternoon of the same day, Elders Woodruff and A. O.
Smoot were invited to address the congregation. Elder Woodruff
first opened by prayer and then turned at random to a page in
the Bible. To his surprise, he opened to the 56th chapter of
Isaiah, the same chapter he had turned to on the night of his
IN KIRTLAND, 1836. 65
eventful prayer in Connecticut. Here the memories of that night
flashed upon his mind, and he told the incidents thereof with im-
pressive force and inspiration upon the congregation. The peo-
ple were greatly interested. Those who knew the voice of the good
shepherd recognized in him a man truly born of the spirit of
God, a fit companion of prophets and apostles.
On the 1st of December, 1836, he attended for the first time
in his life a meeting called for the purpose of giving certain
persons their patriarchal blessings. Father Joseph Smith was
the patriarch of the Church in those days. This new experience
brought to him new evidences that the God of the Bible, the God
of the patriarchs of old, — Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, — was truly
the God of the new dispensation whose spirit and purposes were
kindred to those in ancient times when the patriarchs of old
blest the people.
The spiritual manifestations of those times in Kirtland
brought with them heartfelt desires to observe every rule of
correct living. That spirit was not at all in harmony with the
use of intoxicating liquors; and whatever became an obstacle
to the spirit of worship must be removed if the worship were to
be enjoyed. It was important that the use of liquor should be dis-
continued, and Elder Woodruff records in his journal that on the
4th day of December, that year, Sidney Rigdon called for a vote
of the people on the discontinuance of the use of liquor in the
Church both in sickness and in health. An exception to the rule
was made in the case of the washing of the bodies; and under
proper regulations, wine might be used for the Sacrament. The
vote was unanimous.
On the 11th of December, the Prophet sharply rebuked
the Kirtland Saints for their sins and backsliding. He warned
them to repent, lest judgment should come upon them as it had
come upon the Saints in Jackson County, Missouri. Those were
trying times. They were days of separation when it became nec-
essary to separate the unworthy from those who were of the
household of faith. Kirtland was not to be the abiding place
of the Saints. They must give up their possessions and their
love for the city they had striven so hard to adorn. Many had
placed themselves in opposition to a divine purpose whose wis-
dom they could not comprehend. That opposition invited the
66 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
presence of the evil one, who both tempted and beguiled them.
Wilford Woodruff, however, was among those who could say
then, as he ever after kept himself in a condition to say, "Thy will,
not mine be done."
Before the close of 1836, there came to Elder Woodruff one
of those choice blessings which he esteemed so highly. He was
advanced in the priesthood to a place in the first quorum of
seventies. His faithful friend and missionary companion, A. O.
Smoot, was likewise ordained to the office of a seventy. This
ordination of his friend was in fulfillment of a prophesy which he
had pronounced upon the head of Elder Smoot on the 30th day of
June, that year, while they were together in Tennessee. The call
of Wilford Woodruff to take his place in the first quorum of
seventy took place on the 3rd day of January, 1837, though he
had been ordained to his new calling in the priesthood on the
20th of the preceeding December. His love for missionary ser-
vice made this calling one of special honor to him. To be a wit-
ness for Jesus Christ to the nations was his soul's delight. The
manner in which he honored that calling is known to all who
are at all familiar with the early history of the Church.
The early part of April, 1837, Wilford Woodruff devoted
himself to the meetings which were held in the Temple during
those days. Those who were absent from Kirtland in the spring
of 1836, and had not therefore the privilege of receiving their
endowments at that time were granted the opportunity to do so in
the following spring. This was another blessing that he re-
ceived with feelings of gratitude and praise to his Maker. The
influence of the Temple ordinances is, perhaps, the most potent
of any influence in the Church in the establishment of union, in
the perpetuity of brotherly love, and in the preservation of a God-
like purity. It is not too much to say that one, upon whom the
spirit of these ordinances has fastened itself, never escapes in his
conscience the sacred obligations they impose upon him.
Referring to the administration of the Temple ordinances
on that occasion, he writes in his journal : "The Prophet Joseph
arose and addressed the congregation for the space of three hours.
He was clothed with the power, spirit, and image of God. He
presented many things of great importance to the elders of Israel.
O, that the record could be written as with an iron pen, of the
IN KIRTLAND, 1836. 67
light, principles, and virtue that came from the mouth and heart
of the Prophet Joseph, whose soul, like that of Enoch, seemed
as wide as eternity! That day strikingly demonstrated that he
was, indeed, a prophet of God raised up for the deliverance of
Israel. ' s He presented to us a plan of the city of Kirtland which
was given him by vision. The future will prove that the visions
of Joseph concerning Jackson County and concerning the various
stakes of Zion will be fulfilled in the time appointed of the Lord.
After his remarks, the Sacrament was administered and all were
made glad at the table of the Lord in association with apostles,
prophets, patriarchs, evangelists, and teachers. In the evening a
meeting was held in which many took part by speaking in tongues,
giving the interpretations thereof, prophesying, etc., — a veritable
feast of Pentecost."
Temple work in Kirtland in the early part of 1837 afforded
him that spiritual satisfaction which was so helpful in those sub-
sequent years of his life when he was employed in missionary
service and upon the plains as a pioneer. He also learned during
those days in Kirtland that the more remarkable the spiritual
manifestations, the greater the opposition of the evil one. He
was present at the Sunday services in the Temple, April 9th, when
Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, and Sidney Rigdon laid before
the Saints the condition of the Church respecting temporal af-
fairs.
A financial panic was on throughout the United States. Its
depressing influence was severely felt in Kirtland. Before it
reached that place, however, many of the leading brethren had
given their time and talent to speculation and were absorbed in
schemes detrimental to their religious standing, and quite con-
trary to the counsel of the Prophet. Speculations brought on
jealousies and hatreds, and those evil attributes manifested them-
selves toward Joseph who sought so diligently to suppress them.
Prominent men — men who had shown the highest degree of loy-
alty to the Prophet became disaffected. Their financial specu-
lations brought on a spirit of self-sufficiency, and that spirit made
them wise in their own conceit. The affairs of the Church were
put to the test of "wisdom"— wisdom as they understood it. Such
wisdom, however, was undermining their integrity to the Church.
The meek and humble maintained their fidelity and brought en-
68 . WILFORD WOODRUFF.
couragement and solace to the Prophet, and the noble men who
stood with him in the hours of financial distress.
On one occasion he met Wilford Woodruff, and after scruti-
nizing him very closely as though he were reading his inmost
thoughts, said : "Brother Woodruff, I am glad to see you. I
hardly know when I meet those who have been my brethren in the
Lord, who of them are my friends. They have become so scarce."
Elder Woodruff felt throughout all the subsequent years of his
life a supreme satisfaction over the loyalty he had manifested
in those trying times to the Prophet of God. Elder Woodruff
was so faithful in the discharge of his duties, so humble in his
demeanor, so sincere and devoted that he was rewarded by a dis-
cerning spirit which kept him in the path of safety when some of
his brethren were struggling in the meshes of misgivings and
doubt.
The correctness of Wilford Woodruff's attitude in those days
was manifested in his ability to see in the Prophet the same
spiritual power that had been manifested to him on former oc-
casions. Of a meeting held on April 19th, when the Prophet
spoke, he writes: "He seemed a fountain of knowledge from
whose mouth streams of eternal wisdom flowed. As he stood be-
fore the people, he showed clearly that the authority of God was
upon him. When speaking of those who professed to be his
friends and the friends of humanity, but who had turned against
the people and opposed the prosperity of Kirtland, he declared
the Lord would deal severely with them. Joseph uttered the
feelings of his soul in pain, while reviewing the poverty and
afflictions of his people, and while finding false brethren whose
course brought peril upon the Saints. Joseph is a father to
Ephraim and to all Israel in these last days; and he mourned
because of unbelief and treachery among many who had em-
braced the gospel. He feared lest few in Kirtland should remain
worthy to receive an inheritance."
"There is not so great a man as Joseph standing in this
generation," he wrote later on. "The Gentiles look upon him, and
he is like a bed of gold concealed from human view. They
know not his principle, his spirit, his wisdom, his virtue, his
philanthrophy, of his calling. His mind, like Enoch's, expands
as eternity, and God alone can comprehend his soul."
Misfortune and affliction so often unsettle men's minds and
KIRTLAND, 1836. 69
move them from their moorings that they are prone to doubt
the goodness of God and His protecting care over them. The high-
est type of saintly life and divine loyalty among men, alike in
affliction and prosperity, was Job. Job was one of those beautiful
characters in Old Testament history that appealed strongly to the
mind and heart of Wilford Woodruff. His reference to Job
in public discourses shows how deeply that worthy character of
Holy Writ had influenced his life.
At the time herein mentioned, Wilford had reached his 30th
year. He now felt that it was his duty to assume the respon-
sibility of husband and father. He was, no doubt, strongly act-
uated in this feeling by an inspiration which the new-found mes
sage brought to his soul. On the 13th day of April, 1837, he re-
ceived in wedlock Miss Phoebe Whitmore Carter, an estimable
young lady from the state of Maine. She was the daughter of
Ezra Carter of Scarboro. With other members of her father's
household, she had been baptized some time previously by Elder
John F. Boynton. Like her husband, she belonged to that sturdy
New England race that gave strength and force to the new move-
ment. They had been acquainted only about two months when
they joined hands in holy wedlock. The ceremony was per-
formed by President Frederick G. Williams. The Prophet Joseph
had intended to marry them, but owing to severe persecution, he
was compelled to be absent from home.
She had already received her patriarchal blessing from Fath-
er Joseph Smith on November 10, 1836. It contained many glorious
promises which, so far as they related to this life, have been
fulfilled. Some were fulfilled in a remarkable manner.
On the 15th of April, two days subsequent to their mar-
riage, Elder Woodruff likewise received his patriarchal bless-
ing. These blessings gave hope and courage to the new life
which they were hereafter to experience together^ Such a blessing
brought joys and assurances greatly in excess of those which came
from wedding tours. They therefore Began life together in faith
and in perfect reliance upon the goodness of God. Elder Wood-
ruff's blessing contained the promise that he should bring all of
his relatives into the Church. The fulfillment of that promise
was realized in a remarkable manner, and was one of those
evidences which gave him support and comfort throughout all the
subsequent years of life.
CHAPTER 9.
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLANDS, 1837.
Troubles at Kirtland. — Mission to Fox Islands. — Evil Spirits Cast Out.
— Healing the Sick. — Visits his Home Enroute. — From Connec-
ticut to Maine. — Description of Fox Islands. — Begins Ministry in
Vinal Haven. — A Minister Comes to Grief. — Baptisms. — Excite-
ment. — Return to Scarboro.
The condition of affairs in Kirtland during the winter of
1836-7 was not at all to the liking of Elder Woodruff. To his
mind there was no place in the Church for contentions, misgiv-
ings, and opposition. The work was of God — that was enough.
There were the properly appointed authorities. Upon them the re-
sponsibilities of the kingdom had been placed. He was not there-
fore concerned about what others thought was a lack of wisdom
in them. He was not avaricious; and financial reverses, to his
mind, could never thwart the purposes of God; and he was not
troubled about how much of this world's goods came to his pos-
session. A glorious message had been given to the earth, and he
wanted every one to know its value to the human family and to
understand the blessings of salvation to those who yielded obedi-
ence.
Wilford Woodruff always felt out of place in the midst of con-
tention. He shunned it, and never cared for the association of
those who were given to fault-finding, criticisms, and personal
griefs. He never saw the necessity for them. It was never hard
for him to agree with his brethren. He was never unreasonable
it; his demands, never had private ends to foster, and never hesi-
tated when there was something important to be done. He was
loyal to the Prophet, true to his brethren ; and as he was now a
seventy, he wanted to magnify his office by service in the mission-
ary field.
He felt impressed that he wanted to take a mission to Fox
Islands, off the coast of Maine, although he was not at all fam-
iliar with the locality nor with the conditions there. To his
impressions of the spirit of God, he found a hearty response
in the minds of the apostles.
"Feeling," he said, "that it was my duty to start at once upon
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 71
this mission, I did not tarry at home one year after having taken
a wife as the law of Moses allowed. On the contrary, I started
just one month and one day after that important event. I left
my wife with a Sister Hale with whom she expected to stay for
a season. I left Kirtland in good spirits, in company with Elder
Jonathan Hale, and walked twelve miles to Fairport, where we
were joined by Elder Milton Holmes. There we went aboard the
steamer Sandusky, made our way to Buffalo, and proceeded
thence to Syracuse by way of the Erie Canal. We then walked
to Richland, Oswego County, New York, where I met my two
brothers whom I had not seen for several years." The elder
of these brothers had become, through trial and Jemptation,
indifferent to the Church. This was a source of deep sorrow
to Wilford, who warned him against opposing the truth, and
faithfully instructed him in his duty to the gospel which he had
embraced.
From Richland they proceeded to Sackett's Harbor, thence
across Lake Ontario by steamer, Oneida, to Kingston, Upper
Canada, and along the canal to Jones' Falls, whence they walked
to a place called Bastard, Leeds County. There they found a
branch of the Church presided over by John E. Page and James
Blakesly. "We accompanied them to their place of meeting,"
said Elder Woodruff, "and attended a conference, at which three
hundred members of the Church were present. Thirty-two
persons presented themselves for ordination. I was asked to
officiate in company with Elder William Draper. We ordained
seven elders, nine priests, eleven teachers, and five deacons.
"We addressed the people several times during this confer-
ence, and at its close were called to administer to a woman who
was possessed of a devil. At times she was dumb and greatly afflict-
ed with the evil spirits that dwelt in her. She believed in Jesus,
and in us as His servants, and wished us to administer to her.
Four of us laid our hands upon her head, and in the name of
Jesus Christ commanded the devil to depart from her. The evil
spirits left immediately, and the woman arose with great joy
and gave thanks and praise unto God ; for, according to her faith,
she was made whole from that hour. A child that was sick was
also healed by the laying on of hands, according to the word of
God.
72 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"We walked thirty miles to visit another branch of the
Saints at Leeds, where we met with John Gordon and a John
Snider. There we held a meeting, and bore testimony to the
people. A Sister Cams came to us and asked that the ordinance
for the healing of the sick be performed for two of her children
who were afflicted. One was a nursing babe which was lying at
the point of death. I took it in my arms and presented it before
the elders, who laid their hands upon it, and it was made whole
immediately. I handed it back to the mother entirely healed. We
afterwards laid hands upon the other, and it was also healed.
It was done by the power of God, in the name of Jesus Christ,
and the parents praised God for His goodness. "
From Leeds they went to Schenectady, New York. On this
journey they were accompanied by Elders Isaac Russell, John
Goodson, and John Snider. In New York they expected to join
Apostles Heber C. Kimball and Orson Hyde who were soon to
leave on a mission to England. Elder Russell seemed to be troubled
constantly by evil spirits. They were also troublesome to him while
in England, where Apostles Hj'de and Kimball had a severe con-
test with them, when administering to him.
After separating from the three brethren named, Elder
Woodruff and his companions went by rail to Albany, and walked
from there to Canaan, Connecticut, where they found a branch
of the Church. Here they met Jesse and Julian Moses and Fran-
cis K. Benedict. They held a two day's meeting at Canaan, and
Elder Woodruff ordained Julian Moses and Francis K. Benedict
to the office of an elder.
At Colebrook, Elder Woodruff visited his half-sister, Eunice
Woodruff, who taught school there. "I spent five hours," he
wrote, "watching her in the performance of her school duties.
Five years before, when I last beheld Eunice at our father's
house, she was a child of only twelve years ; but now I beheld her
an instructor of the youth. As I looked upon her, my heart was
filled with admiration for those accomplishments in her which
adorn the female sex. Her spirit was blithe, and her step, as she
moved among her pupils, showed the energy of youth. She hand-
ed me a bundle of letters from her brother Asahel. The teachings
and instructions contained in those letters, if followed by the
youth, would lead them past a thousand snares. As I read, I
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 73
smiled and wept, and prayed in my heart, 'O God, protect my
brothers, my sisters, my wife, and my parents/ " Wilford's
affection for his iamily and relatives was strong and beauti-
ful.
From Colebrook he proceeded to Avon. "There I visited,"
he wrote, "many of my former neighbors, and my relatives, also
the grave of my mother, Beulah Woodruff, who died June 11th,
1808, when she was twenty-six years of age. The following verse
was upon her tombstone:
. 'A pleasing form, a generous heart,
A good companion, just without art;
Just in her dealings, faithful to her friend,
Beloved through life, lamented in the end/
"At the close of the day I walked six miles to Farming-
ton, where my father, Aphek Woodruff, was living, and I had the
happy privilege of once more meeting him and my stepmother,
whom I had not seen for seven years. They greeted me with
great kindness. It was a happy meeting. After visiting with my
father for a day or two, I returned to Avon, where most of my
relatives lived, and held meetings with them. On the 12th of
June, 1837, I baptized my uncle, Ozem Woodruff, his wife, Han-
nah, and their son, John, and we rejoiced together; for this was
in fulfillment of a dream I had in 1818, when I was eleven years
of age.
"On the 15th of July I had an appointment to preach at the
house of my uncle, Adna Hart. While there I had the happy
privilege of meeting with my wife Phoebe W. Woodruff, who
had come from Kirtland to meet me and accompany me to her
father's home in Scarboro, Maine. Those who had assembled
to hear me preach were relatives, neighbors, and former friends.
After meeting, we returned to Farmington, to my father's home,
where I spent the night with my father, stepmother, sister, and
wife. Elder Hale was also with us.
"On the 19th of July, Elder Hale left us to go to his friends
in New Rowley, Massachusetts. The same evening I held a
meeting in the Methodist meetinghouse in the town of Farm-
ington. I had a large congregation of citizens with whom I
74 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
had been acquainted from my youth. My parents, wife, and
sister attended the meeting. The congregation seemed satisfied
with the doctrines I taught, and requested me to hold another
meeting; but I felt anxious to continue my journey, and on the
20th of July I parted from father, stepmother, and sister, and,
with my wife, took stage for Hartford.
"On my arrival there, not having money to pay fare for
both of us, I paid my wife's fare to Rowley, Massachusttes,
where there was a branch of the Church presided over by Brother
Nathaniel Holmes, father of Jonathan and Milton Holmes. I
journeyed on foot. The first day I walked fifty-two -miles, the
second day forty-eight, and the third day thirty-six miles, arriv-
ing at Rowley at 2 o'clock, having made the one hundred and
thirty-six miles in a little over two and a half days. On the
second day, when within a mile or two of my stopping place,
I felt so weary and worn-out that every step was made with pain-
ful effort. Just then a gentleman came dashing along in his
carriage. As he came up I prayed to the Lord that he would
invite me to ride. Instead of doing this, he went by with great
speed until about ten rods ahead, when his horse, without being
spoken to, or reined up, and for some cause unknown to the
driver, came to a sudden stop. It appeared as if a barrier, un-
seen by others, stood in his way. Instantly the gentleman turned
and asked me to ride. The invitation I accepted gladly, and we
sped on our way.
"I spent eight days at New Rowley, holding meeting and
visiting with the Saints, including the Holmes family, and left
there on the 1st of August. On the 8th of August, in company
with my wife and Elder Hale, I visited my wife's father, Ezra
Carter, and his family in Scarboro, Maine, it being the first time
I had ever seen any of her relatives.
We were received very kindly. My wife had been absent from
her father's home about one year. I remained eight days with
Father Carter, and household, and one day I went out to sea with
Fabian and Ezra Carter, my brothers-in-law, in a boat to fish with
hooks. We caught two hundred and fifty cod, haddock, and hake,
and we saw four whales, two at a time. It was the first time I
had ever seen the kind of animal which is said to have swallowed
Jonah.
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 75
"On the 18th of August, 1837, I parted with my wife and
her father's household, leaving her with them, and, in company
with Jonathan H. Hale, started upon the mission that I had in
view when I left Kirtland. We walked ten miles to Portland,
and took passage on the steamboat, Bangor, which carried us to
Owl's Head where we went on board a sloop which landed us
on North Fox Island at 2 o'clock a. m. on August 20th.
"The town of Vinal Haven includes both North and South
Fox Islands, in latitude 44° north longitude 69° 10' west. The
population numbered, at the time of my visit, about eighteen
hundred. The inhabitants were intelligent and industrious, and
hospitable to strangers. They got most of their living and wealth
by fishing. The town fitted out over one hundred licensed sail-
ing vessels, besides smaller craft.
"North Fox Island is nine miles long by two miles in width,
and has a population of eight hundred. They have a postoffke,
one store, a Baptist church and a meetinghouse, four schoolhouses,
and a tide grist-mill. The land is rather poor, "yet there are
some good farms. The products are wheat, barley, oats, potatoes,
and grass. The principal timber consists of fir, spruce, hem-
lock, and birch. Raspberries and gooseberries grow in great
abundance, and some upland cranberries are raised. The principal
stock are sheep.
"South Fox Island comes as near being without definite form
as any spot on earth I ever saw. It would be difficult for any
person to describe it. It is about ten miles in length by five in
width, and is a mass of rocks, formed into shelves, hills, and val-
leys, and cut up into necks and points to make room for the
coves and harbors that run into the island. The population is
one thousand. The inhabitants get their living entirely by fish-
ing. There is no chance for farming upon the island. There are
a few garden patches which are cultivated at great expense.
Some few sheep are raised there. Many of the inhabitants fish
in the vicinity of Newfoundland, and bring their fish home, where
they cure them on flakes and prepare them for the market. They
supply the market with great quantities of cod, mackeral, and
boxed herring. Upon this island there are two stores, three tide
mills, six schoolhouses, and a small branch of the Methodist
church presided over by a priest. What timber there is upon this
76 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
island, such as pine, fir, spruce, hemlock, and birch, and likewise
whortleberries, raspberries, and gooseberries, grow mostly out of
the cracks in the rocks.
"Great quantities of fish in almost endless variety inhabit the
coves and harbors around the islands. The whale, blackfish,
shark, ground-shark, pilot-fish, horse-mackerel, sturgeon, salmon,
halibut, cod, polleck, tom-cod, hake, haddock, mackerel, shad-bass,
alewife, herring, pohagen, dolphin, whiting, frost-fish, flounders,
smelt, skate, shrimp, skid, cusk, blueback, scallop, dog-fish,
mutton-fish, lumpfish, squid, five-fingers, monkfish, horse-fish,
sun-fish, sword-fish, thrasher, cat-fish, scuppog, tootog, eye-fish,
cunner, ling, also the eel, lobster, clam, mussel, periwinkle, por-
poise, seal, etc., are found.
"I have given a brief description of Vinal Haven. It was
quite dark when we landed, without a farthing of money. We
made our way over the rocks and through the cedars the best we
could until we found a house. We rapped at the door. A woman
put her head out of the window and asked who we were and
what was wanted. I told her we were two strangers, and wanted
a bed to lie down upon till morning. She let us in and gave us
a bed. We slept until quite late, it being Sunday morning.
"When we came out and took breakfast it was nearly noon.
I asked her what she charged for our accomodation. She replied
that we were welcome. I then asked her if there were any min-
ister or church on the island. She informed us that there was a
Baptist minister, named Newton, who had a congregation and a
meetinghouse about five miles from there.
"We thanked her for her kindness, walked to the meeting-
house, and stepped inside the doorway. We stood there until a
deacon came to the door. I asked him to tell the minister in the
pulpit that there were two servants of God at the door, and that
they had a message to give to the people and wished the priv-
ilege of delivering it. He sent for us to come to the pulpit, so we
walked through the congregation with our valises and took a seat
by the side of the minister, who was about to speak as we came
to the door. He arose and delivered his discourse to the people,
occupying about half an hour. When he closed he asked me what
my wish was. I told him we wished to speak to the people at any
hour that would suit his or their convenience; so he gave notice
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 77
that there were two strangers present who would speak to the
people at 5 o'clock that evening.
"We were quite a source of wonderment to the people, as they
had no idea who we were. Mr. Newton asked us home to tea
with him, and we gladly accepted the invitation. When we ar-
rived at his house, I opened my valise and took out the Bible,
Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, laid them upon the
table, and took my seat. Mr. Newton took up the books and
looked at them, but said nothing. I then inquired if there were
any schoolhouses upon the island, and if so, whether they were
free to preach in. He answered that there were four, numbered
respectively from one to four, and that they were free. Mr. New-
ton and family accompanied us to the meeting-house, where we
met a large congregation, none of whom knew who we were or
anything about our profession, except the minister.
Elder Hale and I went to the stand, and 1 arose with pe-
culiar feelings and addressed the congregation for one hour, tak-
ing for my text Galatians 1 : 8, 9. This was the first time that I,
or any other elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, had (to my knowledge) atempted to preach the fulness of
the gospel and the Book of Mormon to the inhaibtants of any
island of the sea. I had much liberty in speaking, and informed the
people that the Lord had raised up a prophet and organized His
Church as in the days of Christ and the ancient apostles, with
prophets, apostles, and the gifts as anciently, and that he had
brought forth the Book of Mormon. At the close of my remarks
Elder Hale bore testimony. I gave liberty for any one to speak
who might wish to do so. As no one responded, I announced that
we would hold meetings the next four evenings at the. school-
houses, beginning at No. 1.
"During the first thirteen days of our sojourn upon the island,
we preached seventeen discourses, being invited by the people to
tarry with them. I left a copy of the Doctrine and Covenants
with Mr. Newton for his perusal. He read it, and the spirit of
God bore testimony to him of its truth. He pondered over it
for days, and walked his room until midnight trying to decide
whether to receive or reject it. He and his family attended about
a dozen of my first meetings, and then he made up his mind, con-
trary to the dictation of the spirit of God to him, to reject the
78 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
testimony and come out against me. However, we commenced
baptizing his flock. The first two we baptized were a sea-cap-
tain, by the name of Justin Eames, and his wife. Brother Jona-
than H. Hale went down into the sea on the 3rd of September,
and baptized them; these were the first baptisms performed by
proper authority upon any of the islands of the sea (to my knowl-
edge) in this dispensation.
"Before we left Kirtland some of the leading apostates there
had tried to discourage Brother Hale about going on his mission,
telling him he never would baptize anyone, and had better remain
at home. When Captain Eames offered himself for baptism, I
asked Brother Hale to baptize him, and prove those men to be
false prophets, which he did. On the following Sabbath I bap-
tized Justin Eames' brother, Ebenezer Eames, another sea-captain,
and a young lady.
"Mr Newton, the Baptist minister, now commenced a war
against us, and sent to the South Island for a Mr. Douglass, a
Methodist minister, with whom he had been at variance for years,
to come over and help him put down 'Mormonism.' Mr. 'Douglass
came over and they got together as many people as they could, and
held a conference. He railed against Joseph, the Prophet, and
the Book of Mormon, and taking that book in his hand, with out-
stretched arm, declared that he feared none of the judgments of
God that would come uponJiim for rejecting it as the word of
God. (I never heard what his sentiments upon this subject were
at the end of his term of fourteen years' imprisonment in the
Thomaston penitentiary, for an outrage upon his daughter. The
judgment was given upon the testimony of his wife and daught-
er).
"I was present and heard Mr. Douglass' speech upon this
occasion, and took minutes of it. When he closed I arose and in-
formed the people that I would meet them the next Sunday in the
meeting-house and answer Mr. Douglass; and I wished him, as
well as the people, to be present. I informed the people that Mr.
Douglass had made many false statements against Joseph Smith
and the Latter-day Saints, with whom he had no acquaintance;
and he had misquoted much Scripture, all of which I would cor-
rect.
"We continued to baptize the people on North Island until
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 79
we baptized every person who owned an interest in the Baptist
meeting-house. I then followed Mr. Douglas home to South
Island, and preached the gospel to the members of his church,
and baptized nearly all of them.
"The excitement became great on both islands, and on Sun-
day, the 17th of September, I met a large assembly from both
islands, and took up the same subject that Mr. Douglass had
dwelt upon in his remarks against the Book of Mormon and our
principles. I spoke two and a half hours, and answered every ob-
jection against the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith, or our prin-
ciples. I had good attention, and the people seemed satisfied.
At the close of the meeting Elder Hale administered the ordinance
of baptism.
"Mr. Newton, in order to save his cause, went to the main-
land, brought over several ministers, and held a protracted meet-
ing. They hoped by this to stop the work of God, but all to no
avail; for all the people would attend our meetings and receive
the word of God, and we continued to baptize. We visited the
homes of most of the inhabitants.
"Upon one occasion, while standing upon Mr. Carver's farm,
on the east end of North Island, we counted fifty-five islands in
that region, most of which were not inhabited. We also saw
twenty ships under sail at the same time. We did not lack for
food while upon the island, for if we did not wish to trouble our
friends for a dinner, we had only to borrow a spade or a hoe and
a kettle, and go to the beach and dig a peck of clams. These,
when boiled, make a delicious meal, of which we often -availed
ourselves.
"One day Elder Hale and I ascended to the top of a high
granite rock on South Island for prayer and supplication. We
sat down under the shade of a pine tree which grew out of
a fissure in the rocks, and Elder Hale read the sixteenth chapter
of Jeremiah, where mention is made of the hunters and fishers
that God would send in the last days to gather Israel. We were,
indeed, upon an island of the sea, standing upon a rock where we
could survey the gallant ships, and also the islands which were as
full of rocks, ledges, and caves as any part of the earth. And
what had brought us here? To search out the blood of Ephraim,
the honest and meek of the earth, and gather them from these
80 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
islands, rocks, holes, and caves of the earth unto Zion. We prayed,
and rejoiced together. The spirit of God rested upon us. We
spoke of Christ and the ancient prophets and apostles in Jeru-
salem ; of Nephi, Alma, Mormon, Moroni, in America ; of Joseph,
Hyrum, Oliver, and the apostles in our own day; and we re-
joiced that we were upon the islands of the sea searching out the
blood of Israel. While filled with these meditations and with
the spirit of God, we fell upon our knees and gave thanks to the
God of heaven, and felt to pray for all Israel. After spending
most of the day in praise and thanksgiving, we descended to the
settlement and held a meeting with the people.
"On the 6th of September we called upon Captain Ben-
jamin Coombs, and visited his flakes, where he had one thousand
quintals of codfish drying for the market. They had been caught
mostly in the neighborhood of Newfoundland. While we were
passing Carvey's Wharf, our attention was called to a large school
of mackerel playing by the side of the warf. Several men were
pitching them out with hooks. We also caught what we wanted
and went on our way.
"We continued to labor, to preach, and to baptize. We or-
ganized a branch of the Church upon each island. Finally, on
the 2nd of October, we parted with the Saints on North Island
to return to Scarboro for a short time. We walked from Thom-
aston to Bath, a distance of forty-six miles in one day, and at the
latter place attended a Baptist convention. I also preached there
in the evening to a large congregation, and the people gave, good
attention and wished to learn more about our doctrines. On the
following day we walked thirty-six miles to Portland, and the next
day to Scarboro. There I again met my wife and her father's
family.
"The, time had come for me to give the parting hand to Broth-
er Jonathan H. Hale. During the season we traveled over two
thousand miles together, united in heart and spirit. He felt it his
duty to return to his family in Kirtland, but duty called me to re-
turn to my field of labor upon the islands. On the 9th of October
I accompanied Brother Hale one mile on his journey. We retired
to a grove and knelt down and prayed together, and had a good
time; after commending each other to God, we parted, he to re-
turn to Kirtland, and I to the Fox Islands.
FIRST MISSION TO FOX ISLAND, 1837. 81
"I spent fourteen days visiting the Saints and friends, and
holding meetings among them. On the 28th of October I took
leave of Father Carter and family, and, in company with my wife,
rode to Portland, to the home of my brother-in-law, Ezra Carter.
A severe storm arose, so we could not go to sea until November
1st, when* we took steamer to Owl's Head, carriage to Thomas-
ton, and sloop to Fox Islands."
CHAPTER 10.
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838.
Again on the Fox Islands. — Opposition Increases. — Manifestation of
the Gifts of the Holy Ghost. — Sign of the Prophet Jonas. Wilford
Visits A. P. Rockwood in Prison. — Baptizes His Father and Other
Relatives.— Birth of His First Child.— Called To Be One of the
Twelve Apostles, and To Take a Foreign Mission. — Assists Fox
Islands Saints in Migrating to the West. — Mrs. Woodruff Miracu-
lously Healed. — They Reach Quincy, Illinois.
The second arrival of Wilford Woodruff at the Fox Islands
was under circumstances very different from those of the first
landing. On the earlier visit he was an entire stranger, and knew
not how he could obtain a meal or a night's comfortable rest;
the people also were strangers to the gospel message which he had
come to deliver. On the second visit, however, he knew he would
be received with a cordial welcome; and he met many Saints
who had accepted the gospel through his ministrations, and who
hailed him, and his companion also, with glad hearts. On Sun-
day, November 5, he met with a large assembly of Saints and
friends, and again engaged in baptizing those who received his
testimony. A few days later he went with Captain Coombs to
another island called the Isle of Holt, where he preached to an
attentive audience at an evening meeting, and spent the night with
John Turner, Esq., who purchased a copy of the Book of Mormon.
"On the following day," writes Wilford, "we returned to Fox
Islands, and as St. Paul once had to row hard to make land in a
storm, we had to row hard to make it in a calm. After preaching
on North Island again, and baptizing two persons at the close
of the meeting, I went again to the mainland, in company with
Mrs. Woodruff and others, and there spent fifteen days, dur-
ing which time I visited among the people, held twelve meetings,
and baptized several persons. On the 13th of December I re-
turned to North Island, where I held several meetings, then
crossed over to South Island.
"On the 20th of December I spent an hour with Mr. Isaac
Crockett, in clearing away large blocks of ice from the water in
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 83
a cove, in order to baptize him, which I did when the tide came in.
I also baptized two more in the same place, on the 26th, and still
two others on the 27th. On the 28th I held a meeting at a school-
house, when William Douglass, the Methodist minister, came
and wanted me to work a miracle, that he might believe. At the
same time he railed against me. I told him what class of men
asked for signs, and that he was a wicked and adulterous man. I
predicted that the curse of God would rest upon him, and that his
wickedness would be made manifest in the eyes of the people.
( While visiting the islands several years afterward, I learned that
the prediction had been fulfilled in his imprisonment for a four-
teen years' term, for a beastly crime.)
"On the last day of the year 1837, Mrs. Woodruff crossed
the thoroughfare in a boat and walked ten miles, the length of
the island, to meet me. I held a meeting the same day in the
schoolhouse, and at the close of the services baptized two persons
in the sea, at full tide, before a large assembly.
"January 1st, 1838, found me upon one of the islands of the
sea, a minister of the gospel of life and salvation unto the peo-
ple, laboring alone, yet blessed with the society of Mrs. Woodruff
as my companion. I had been declaring the word of the Lord
through the islands many days, the spirit of God was working
among the people, prejudice was giving way, and the power of
God was manifest by signs following those who believed. I spent
this New Year's day visiting the Saints and their neighbors, and
met a congregation at the home of Captain Charles Brown, where
I spoke to them for a while, and at the close of my remarks led
three persons down into the sea and baptized them. Two of these
were sea-captains ; namely, Charles Brown and Jesse Coombs, and
the third was the wife of Captain Coombs. After confirming
them, we spent the evening in preaching, singing, and praying.
"I held meetings almost daily with the Saints up to the 13th,
when I crossed to North Island. There I found that the seed
I had sown was bringing forth fruit. Six persons were ready for
baptism. But my mission to these islands was not an exception to
the general rule ; success did not come without many obstacles pre-
senting themselves. Those who rejected the word were frequently
inspired by the evil one to make an attempt at persecution. Some
84 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of those who felt to oppose me went down to the harbor and got
a swivel and small arms, planted them close by the schoolhouse,
near the sea shore, and while I was speaking they commenced fir-
ing their cannon and guns. I continued speaking in great plain-
ness, but my voice was mingled with the report of musketry. I
told the people my garments were clear of the blood of the inhab-
itants of that island, and asked if any wished to embrace the gos-
pel. Two persons came forward and wished to be baptized, and I
baptized them.
"On the following day when I went down to the seaside to
baptize a man, the rabble commenced firing guns again, as on the
previous night. I afterwards learned that notices were posted
up, warning me to leave town, but I thought it was better to obey
God than man, and, therefore, did not go. The next day I bap-
tized three persons, and two days subsequently a couple of others.
"I had ample evidence of the fact that lying spirits had gone
out into the world, for three persons whom I had baptized had
been visited by Mr. Douglass, who told them that I denied the
Bible and could not be depended upon ; and they yielded to his in-
sinuations until the devil took possession of them. They were in a
disaffected condition, and sent for me. When I met them the)
were in great affliction, but when I instructed them in the princi-
ples of the gospel and administered to them, they were delivered
from the evil influence and rejoiced.
"On the 15th of February I again crossed to North Island;
and after remaining there seven days visiting, we returned to
Camden, where I met Brother James Townsend, who had just ar-
rived from Scarboro. I ordained Brother Townsend to the office
of elder. We then concluded to take a journey to Bangor and offer
the gospel to the inhabitants of that city.
"We traveled on foot, in the dead of winter when the snow
was very deep, and the first day broke the road for seven miles to
Scarsmont. The day following being Sunday, we held two meet-
ings, preached the Gospel to the people, and were kindly enter-
tained. On the evening of the next day we wallowed through
snowdrifts for a mile, to meet an appointment to preach in a
schoolhouse, and on the way I got one of my ears frozen. Not-
. withstanding the severity of the weather, we had a large and at-
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 85
tentive audience. We also spent the next two days there, and
held meetings.
"On the evening of the 21st of February, as we came out of
the schoolhouse, a light appeared on the northeastern horizon
and spread to the west, and soon rolled over our heads. It had
the appearance of fire, blood, and smoke, and at times resembled
contending armies. The heavens were illuminated for a period
of half an hour. It seemed at times as though the veil were about
to rend in twain, and the elements were contending with each
other. We looked upon it as one of the signs in the heavens pre-
dicted by the prophets of old to appear in the kst days. We
were wading through deep snowdrifts most of the time while wit-
nessing this remarkable scene.
"The following day we walked fifteen miles through deep
snow to Belfast, and, after being refused lodging for the night by
eight families, were kindly entertained by a Mr. Thomas Tep-
pley. There was an interesting incident connected with our stay
at his house. After eating our supper (it being late in the eve-
ning) , a stand was placed before me by Mr. Teppley, with a Bible
upon it, and he asked me to read a chapter and have prayers with
them, he being a religious man. I opened the Bible mechanically,
and the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew being the first to catch
my eye, I read it ; as I closed the book Mr. Teppley turned to his
wife and said, Ts not this a strange thing ?' Then he explained
to us that he had just read that chapter and closed the book when
we rapped at the door, and he felt impressed to say, 'Walk in,
gentlemen.' There is probably no other chapter in the whole book
that would have the same influence in causing any one to feed a
person who professed to be a servant of God and asked for bread.
"After becoming acquainted with Mr. Teppley's circum-
stances I thought it providential that we were led to his house,
for although he was a professor of religion and a Methodist, he
was in a state of despair, believing that he had committed the un-
pardonable sin. However, I told him what the unpardonable sin
was, and that he had not commited it, but that it was a trick of the
devil to make him think so, in order to torment him. He then
acknowledged that a few evenings before he went down to the
wharf with the intention of drowning himself, but when he looked
86 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
into the cold, dark water, he desisted and returned home, and
said nothing about it to anyone previous to telling me. I taught him
the principles of the gospel, which proved a comfort to hiiru
"We spent the next day in visiting the people of Belfast, and
in the evening preached in a brick schoolhouse, provided by Mr.
Teppley. Many wished to hear more from us. We next visited
Northport and Frankfort, holding meetings at both places. On
the 1st of March, 1838, we entered Bangor, which at that time
had a population of ten thousand. This was my birthday, I being
thirty-one years of age. I visited some of the leading men of
Bangor. They granted me the use of the city hall, where I
preached to good audiences for two successive evenings. This
was the first time a Latter-day Saint elder had preached in that
town. Many were anxious to learn more about our principles, but
our visits through all the towns from Thomaston to Bangor were
necessarily brief, owing to our appointments upon the islands. It
was like casting bread upon the waters and trusting in God for
the result.
"On the 5th of March we sailed from Penobscot for the Isle
of Holt, where I held a meeting the following evening. The next
day I took passage on the mail boat for North Fox Island, where
I again had the privilege of meeting with the Saints for prayer
and praise before the Lord. On my arrival I received a package
of letters from friends. One was from Kirtland, and gave an ac-
count of the apostasy and tribulations which the Saints were pass-
ing through. Joseph, the Prophet, and others, with their families,
had gone to Far West, Missouri, and the Saints were following
him. At North Island, Brother Townsend left me and returned
home, and I was again alone in the ministry.
"On the afternoon of the 22nd of March, Brother Sterrett
and I, accompanied by our wives, went several hundred yards
from the shore to a sandbar (it being then low tide), to dig
clams. The ground near the shore was much lower than the bar,
and while we were busy digging clams and talking Mormonism
the dashing of the waves of the incoming tide against the shore
suddenly made us conscious that we had fifty yards of water be-
tween that desirable place and ourselves. The surf waves added
to our difficulty, and, as we had no boat, our only choice was to
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 87
cross our four arms, thus forming a kind of armchair for our
wives to sit upon, and carry them in turn to the shore, wading
through two and a half feet of water. By the time we had our
wives and clams safely landed, there was impressed firmly upon
our minds the truth of the old saying, that 'time and tide wait for
no man/ not even for a preacher of the gospel.
"On the 28th of March I received a letter from Zion, request-
ing me to counsel the Saints I had baptized to sell their property
and gather to Zion. About this time the Lord was manifesting
Himself in various ways upon the islands, by dreams, visions,
healings, signs, and wonders. I will relate one peculiar circum-
stance of this kind that occurred. Mr. Ebenezer Carver had been
investigating our doctrines for quite a length of time, and having
a great desire to know the truth of our religion, walked to the sea
shore, wishing he might have some manifestation in proof of its
truth. There came to his mind the passage of Scripture which
says there will be no sign given 'but the sign of the Prophet Jonas.'
While this thought was in his mind a large fish arose to the top of
the water, out at sea some distance, and suddenly sank out of sight.
He greatly desired to see it again, and it soon arose the second
time, accompanied by another fish of about the same size, and one
of them swam on the water in a straight line towards Mr. Carver,
as he stood upon the shore. It came as near as the water would per-
mit, stopped and gazed at him with a penetrating eye, as if it had
a message for him, then returned to its mate in the ocean, and
swam out of sight. Mr. Carver retraced his steps homeward, med-
itating upon the scene and the wonderful condescension of the
Lord. It is proper to say that this occurred at a season of the
year when fish of that size are never known upon those shores or
seas, and they are never, at any season, known to come so far
inshore as in the case mentioned. Mr. Carver was convinced that
it was intended by the Lord as a sign to him.
"Two days after this event I visited Mr. Carver at his house,
where his wife was confined to bed with a fever, and was requested
to administer to her. I placed my hands upon her head, the power
of God rested upon me, and in the name of Jesus Christ I com-
manded her to arise and walk. She arose and was healed from
that instant ; she walked down to the sea, and I baptized her in
88 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the same place where the fish visited her husband. I also con-
firmed her there, and she was filled with the Holy Ghost and re-
turned to her home rejoicing.
"I called the people together and exhorted them to sell their
property and prepare to accompany me to the land of Zion. I
had labored hard for many days for the temporal and spiritual
welfare of the inhabitants of those islands, and the Lord had
blessed my labors and given me many souls as seals of my minis-
try, for which I felt to praise Him ; and now I felt to labor quite as
zealously to gather out those who had embraced the gospel, and
lead them to Zion."
Among the sad experiences of Wilford Woodruff during his
mission to the Fox Islands was the fact thathis former missionary
comrade, Warren Parrish, with others in Kirtland, had aposta-
tized and left the Church. Wilford had been especially attached
to Warren Parrish, because of their former missionary companion-
ship. Elders who travel in the mission field realize how great is
the love of missionaries for each other when they enjoy the spirit
of their calling. He was pained severely to learn that Warren Par-
rish had made shipwreck of his faith and taken the
downward road. The cause thereof he explained as follows :
"It might be stated here that Warren Parrish fell through
disappointed ambition. He aspired to the Quorum of the
Twelve, or to be a leading spirit of the Church. He
was what is termed a smart man, and through his smartness,
which was distorted by ambition, envy, and bitterness, he turned
against Joseph and the Church, having fallen into darkness and
given himself up to the power of Satan." The failure of War-
ren Parrish was but one instance out of many. Joseph, the Proph-
et, warned the elders against being thus envious and striving to
excel each other through envy, instead of being excellent in doing
good. At this period the Prophet and Saints were moving to Mis-
souri. Apostasy and rebellion were rampant at Kirtland ; but Wil-
ford Woodruff was undaunted, and continued his labors and bap-
tized a considerable number who listened to his message. A scur-
rilous letter sent by Warren Parrish to the postmaster at Vinal
Haven aroused a strong opposition, but did not hinder the work
of the Lord there.
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 89
On the 11th of April, Elders Milton Holmes, James Towns-
end, and Abner Rogers, who had come to the islands to attend the
conference, again met with Elder Woodruff, and on April 13th
conference was held on North Fox Island, with a goodly repre-
sentation of the various branches of the Church on the islands.
"On the 17th of April," writes Wilford, "Mrs. Woodruff left the
islands, returning to her father's home in Scarboro, Maine, and
a few. days afterwards I called the Saints of North Island to-
gether and gave them some instructions. I also informed them
that the spirit of God bore record to me that it was our duty to
leave the islands for a season, and take a mission westward. They
had been faithfully warned, and the Saints were established in
the truth, while the wicked were contending against us and some
were disposed to take our lives if they had the power. On the
28th of April we left the island in an open sailboat, made our way
to Owl's Head, and from there walked twenty miles. The follow-
ing day we walked forty miles and suffered some from weary
limbs and blistered feet, but we felt it was for the gospel's sake,
and did not wish to complain. The next day a walk of thirty
miles brought us to Scarboro, where we spent the night at Father
Carter's. On the 8th of May I parted with Mrs. Woodruff and
Father Carter and family, and in company with Milton Holmes
walked thirty-three miles towards Portsmouth, which city we
reached the following day, spending several hours there, visiting
the navy yard. We then walked to Georgetown, formerly New
Rowley, and spent the night with Father Nathaniel Holmes.
"On the 11th of May I visited Charleston and the Bunker Hill
Monument, and spent several hours in the city of Boston, which
then contained a population of one hundred thousand. I ascended
to the cupola of the courthouse, from which I had a fine view of
the city; then I visited several of the Saints, and walked over the
long bridge to Cambridge and Cambridgeport. I visited the jail
there to have an interview with Brother A. P. Rockwood, who
had been cast into prison on a charge of debt, to trouble and dis-
tress him because he was a Mormon. This was the first time he
and I had met. The jailer permitted me to enter the room where
he was. It was the first time in my life that I had entered a
prison ; the jailer turned the key upon us, and locked us both in.
90 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
I found Brother Rockwood strong in the faith of the gospel. He
had the Bible, Book of Mormon, Voice of Warning, and Evening
and Morning Star as companions, and read them daily. We con-
versed together for three hours in his solitary abode. He in-
formed me of many things which had occurred at the jail while
he was confined there as a prisoner. Among other things he re-
lated that the jail had taken fire a few days previous to my visit.
He said it looked a little like a dark hour; the fire was roaring
over his head, while uproar and confusion were upon every hand ;
fire-engines were playing rapidly around the building; the water
was pouring into every room; the people were hallooing in the
streets ; prisoners were begging for mercy's sake to be let out, or
they would be consumed in the fire; one was struggling in the
agonies of death ; while others were cursing and swearing. Brother
Rockwood said he felt composed in the midst of it all. The fire
was finally extinguished. At 8 o'clock the jailer unlocked the
prison door and let me out, and I gave the parting hand to the
prisoner. We had spent a pleasant time together, and he rejoiced
at my visit ; and who would not, to meet with a friend in a lonely
prison? I left him in good spirits, and wended my way back to
Boston.
"After spending several days in Boston, holding meetings
with the Saints, I walked to Providence, Rhode Island, preaching
by the way. There I took steamer, and arrived in New York
on the 18th of May, where I met Elder Orson Pratt, his family,
Elijah Fordham and nearly one hundred Saints who had been
baptized in the city of New York. I remained in New York three
days, visiting the Saints and holding meetings ; several new con-
verts were baptized while I was there. Leaving New York, I
traveled through New Jersey and returned to Farmington, Con-
necticut, to the residence of my father, where I arrived on the
12th of June. It was with peculiar sensations that I walked over
my native land where I had spent my youth, and cast my eyes over
the Farmington meadows and the hills and dales where I had
roamed in my boyhood with my father, stepmother, brothers, and
sister.
"On my arrival at my father's home, I had the happy priv-
ilege of again taking my parents and sister by the hand. I also
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 91
met my uncle, Ozem Woodruff, who was among the number I had
baptized the year before. After spending an hour in conversa-
tion, we sat down around father's table, supped together, and
were refreshed. Then we bowed upon our knees in the family cir-
cle, and offered up the gratitude of our hearts to God for pre-
serving our lives and reuniting us. I spent the next eighteen days
in Farmington and Avon, visiting my father's household, my
uncles, aunts, cousings, neighbors, and friends, preaching to them
the gospel of Jesus Christ, and striving to bring them into the
Kingdom of God.
"On the 1st of July, 1838, there occurred one of the most inter-
esting events of my whole life in the ministry. When Father
Joseph Smith gave me my patriarchal blessing, among the many
wonderful things he promised me was that I should bring my
father's household into the Kingdom of God ; and I felt that if I
ever obtained that blessing, the time therefor had come. By
the help of God I preached the gospel faithfully to my father's
household and to all who were with him, as well as to my other
relatives, and I appointed a meeting at my father's home on Sun-
day, the 1st of July. My father was believing my testimony, as
were all in his household; but upon this occasion it appeared as
if the devil were determined to hinder the fulfillment of the prom-
ise of the patriarch to me. It seemed as if Lucifer, the son of the
morning, had gathered together the hosts of hell, and was ex-
erting his powers upon us all. Distress overwhelmed the whole
household, and all were tempted to reject the work; and it seemed
as if the same power would devour me. I had to take to my bed
for an hour before the time of meeting. There I prayed to the
Lord with my whole soul for deliverance ; for I knew then that the
power of the devil was exercised to hinder me from accomplishing
what God had promised I should do. The Lord heard my prayer
and answered my petition. When the hour of meeting came, I
arose from my bed and could sing and shout for joy to think I
had been delievered from the power of the evil one. Filled with
the power of God, I stood in the midst of the congregation and
preached unto the people in great plainness the gospel of Jesus
Christ.
"At the close of the meeting we assembled on the banks of the
92 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Farmington River, 'because there was much water there/ and I
led six of my friends into the river and baptized them for the re-
mission of their sins. All of my father's household were included
in this number, as the patriarch had promised, and all were rel-
atives except Dwight Webster, who was a Methodist class-leader,
and was boarding with my father's family. I organized the small
number of nine persons, eight of whom were my relatives, into a
branch of the Church, ordained Dwight Webster to the office of
priest, and administered unto them the Sacrament. It was truly
a day of joy to my soul. I had baptized my father, stepmother,
and sister, and I afterwards added a number of other relatives. I
felt that the work of this day alone amply repaid me for all my
labors in the ministry.
"While upon Fox Islands I was impressed to visit my father's
home. Now that the .purpose of the mission had been accom-
plished I felt it my duty to return to the Islands. Monday, July
2, 1838, was the last day and night I spent at my father's home
while upon this mission. At the setting of the sun I took with my
sister the last walk I ever had with her in my native state. We
walked by the canal, viewed the river and the fields, and con-
versed about the future. After evening prayer with the family,
my father retired to rest, and I visited awhile with my stepmother,
who had reared me from infancy. In conversation we felt sensibly
the weight of the power of temptation out of which the Lord had
delivered us/ I also spent a short time with my sister Eunice, the
only sister I ever was blessed with in my father's family. I had
baptized her into the Church and Kingdom of God,and we mingled
our sympathies, prayers, and tears together before the throne of
grace.
"How truly the bonds of consanguinity and the blood of
Christ unite the hearts of the Saints of God! 'How bless-
ings brighten as they take their flight!' This being the last
night I was to spend beneath my father's roof while upon this
mission, I felt its importance, and my prayer was, 'O Lord, pro-
tect my father's house, and bring them to Zion!' . My prayer
was granted.
"On the morning of July 3rd, I took leave of my relatives and
my native state, and started on my return to Maine. I arrived in
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 93
Scarboro on the 16th, and on the 14th my first child, a daughter,
was born, at Father Carter's house. We named her Sarah Emma.
On the 30th of July I left my wife and child at Father Carter's,
and started for Fox Islands.
"While holding meeting with the Saints at North Vinal
Haven, on the 9th of August, I received a letter from Elder
Thomas B. Marsh, who was then President of the Twelve Apos-
tles, informing me that the Prophet Joseph Smith had received a
revelation from the Lord, naming as persons to be chosen to fill
the places of those of the Twelve who had fallen. Those named
were John E. Page, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff and Willard
Richards. In his letter President Marsh added: 'Know then,
Brother Woodruff, by this, that you are appointed to fill the place
of one of the Twelve Apostles, and that it is agreeble to the word
of the Lord, given very lately, that you should come speedily to Far
West, and, on the 26th of April next, take your leave of the Saints
here and depart for others climes, across the mighty deep.' The
substance of this letter had been revealed to me several weeks be-
fore, but I had not named it to any person."
It was on the 8th of July, just one week after Wilford's mem-
orable experience at his father's home, that this humble, faith-
ful, diligent elder was called by the voice of God, through His
prophet, to be one of the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb in this dis-
pensation ; and Wilford being at the time many hundreds of miles
distant from the Prophet, the Lord then revealed to him the fact of
that calling. Wilford had been true to the Lord as a teacher,
priest, elder, and seventy in His Church, and thus was worthy of
the higher call that had come, and to be trusted with its increased
responsibility. He was prepared by the revelations of heaven to
his own soul to be an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and his or-
dination and leave-taking of the Saints at the designated place, on
the 26th of the succeeding April, under the circumstances then ex-
isting, were a manifestation of the miraculous power of God in
witness of the prophetic office and gift that had been conferred
from heaven upon Joseph Smith, the great Prophet of this dis-
pensation.
"The time having come for me to prepare to leave Fox Isl-
ands," wrote Wilford, "I had a desire to take with me all the
94 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Saints I could get to go to Zion. Already there had been a line
drawn between the Saints and those on the islands who had re-
jected the Gospel, and enemies were very bitter against me and
against the work of God I had labored to establish. They threat-
ened my life, but the Saints were willing to stand by me. I spent
four days with the Saints, visiting them, holding meetings, and en-
couraging them, while the devil was raging upon every hand. I
baptized into the Church and organized, while upon the islands,
nearly one hundred persons ; and there seemed a prospect of gath-
ering with me about half of them, but the devil raged to such an
extent that some of them were terrified.
"The inhabitants of the islands had but little acquaintance
with the management of horses or wagons ; in fact, most of them
knew more about handling a shark than a horse. However, in
company with Nathaniel Thomas, who had sold his property and
had money, I went to the mainland and purchased ten new wag-
ons, ten sets of harness, and twenty horses. When I had every-
thing prepared for the company to start, I left affairs with
Brother Thomas and went ahead of the company to Scarboro, to
prepare my own family for the journey. The outfit which I pur-
chased for the company cost about two thousand dollars. Before
leaving Brother Thomas I counseled him regarding the course
to pursue, and charged him to be not later than the 1st of Sep-
tember in starting from the mainland. I arrived at Father Carter's
on the 19th of August, and waited with great anxiety for the com-
pany from the islands, but instead of reaching here by the 1st of
Sepember, they did not come till the 3rd of October; and when
they did arrive the wagon covers were all flying in the breeze. It
took a good day's work to nail down the covers, paint the wagons
and get them ready for the journey."
It should be remarked that in the very starting of this com-
pany Nathaniel Thomas cheerfully stepped forward to the as-
sistance of the poor and invested about one thousand dollars in
wagons, horses, tents, etc., to fit out this company. While others
who possessed this world's goods drew back and did not go with
the poor lest they should be under the necessity of helping them.
At this time Wilford had still another trial, and the integrity
of his wife was further tested. Her parents, relatives, and friends
CALLED TO THE APOSTLESHIP, 1838. 95
strongly opposed her starting upon the journey, and used every in-
fluence and argument they could against her accompanying her
husband. They had been very kind to him, but when it came to
parting with her on a journey of such a distance at such a time
of the year, and to a land where her people were subjects of such
bitter persecutions as were being inflicted upon the Saints in Mis-
souri at that time, it was too much for them to acquiesce in. They
knew that he must go, but they insisted that she must stay. Like
her husband, she was of a spirit that did not shrink from duty
when she knew it. Wilford said of her at the time : "Yes, Phoebe
possessed too much firmness and faith and confidence in God to
put her hand to the plough and then look back, or to give way to
trials, however great. Like Ruth, she was determined to forsake
kindred and country for my sake and for the cause in which we
were engaged." Under these circumstances, and with a realizing
sense of the dangers and hardships of the journey, and of painful
conditions prevailing at their destination, they did not falter.
"On the afternoon of the 9th of October," wrote Wilford,
"we took leave of Father Carter and family, and started upon our
journey of two thousand miles at this late season of the year,
taking with me my wife, her nursing babe, to lead a company of
fifty-three souls from Maine to Illinois, and to spend nearly three
months traveling in wagons, through rain, mud, snow, and frost.
It was such a trial as I never before had attempted during my ex-
perience as a minister of the gospel.
"We were joined at Georgetown by Elder Milton Holmes,
and traveled each day as far as we could go, camping wherever
night overtook us. On the 13th of October, while crossing the
Green Mountains, I was attacked by something resembling chol-
era, and was very sick ; I stopped at a house about two hours, and
the elders having administered to me, I revived. On the 24th I
was taken sick again, and my wife and child also were stricken
down. Several others of the company were sick, through ex-
posure. On the 31st we had our first snowstorm, and the horses
dragged our wagons all day through mud, snow, and water. On
the 2nd of November Elder Milton Holmes left us, and took
steamer for Fairport; two days later, Nathaniel Thomas' little
child, about six years of age, died, and we had to bury it at West-
96 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
field. The roads finally became so bad and the cold so severe
that Nathaniel Thomas and James Townsend concluded to stop
for the winter; we parted with them on the 21st of November,
near New Portage, Ohio.
"My wife Phoebe was attacked on the 23rd of November by
a severe headache, which terminated in brain fever; she grew
more and more distressed daily as we continued our journey. It
was a terrible ordeal for a woman to travel in a wagon over such
rough rofids, afflicted as she was. At the same time our child
was also very sick.
"The 1st of December was a trying day to my soul. My wife
continued to fail, and about four o'clock in the afternoon ap-
peared to be stricken with death. I stopped my team, and it
seemed as if she then would breathe her last, lying there in the
wagon. Two of the sisters sat beside her, to see if they could do
anything for her in her last moments. I stood upon the ground, in
deep affliction, and meditated. Then I cried to the Lord, praying
that she might live and not be taken from me, and claiming the
promises the Lord had made to me through the Prophet and Patri-
arch. Her spirit revived, and I drove a short distance to a tav-
ern, got her into a room and worked over her and her babe all
night, praying to the Lord to preserve their lives.
"In the morning circumstances were such that I was under
the necessity of removing them from the inn, as there was so
much noise and confusion there that my wife could not endure it.
I carried her out to her bed in the wagon and drove two miles,
when I alighted at a house and carried my wife and her bed into
it, with a determination to tarry there until she recovered her
health or passed away. This was on Sunday morning, December
2nd. After getting my wife and things into the house and pro-
viding wood to keep up a fire, I employed my time in taking care
of her. It looked as if she had but a short time to live. She called
me to her bedside in the evening, and said she felt as if a few
moments more would end her existence in this life. She manifest-
ed great confidence in the cause we had embraced, and exhorted
me to have confidence in God, and to keep His commandments.
To all appearances she was dying. I laid hands upon her and
98 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
entered her tabernacle, and she saw the messengers carry the
coffin out of the door.
"On the morning of the 6th of December, the spirit said to
me, 'Arise, and continue thy journey/ and through the mercy of
God my wife was enabled to arise and dress herself; she walked
to the wagon, and we went on our way rejoicing.
"The weather being very cold, on the night of the 11th I
stopped for the night at an inn. I there learned of the sudden
death of my brother, Asahel H. Woodruff, a merchant of Terre
Haute, Indiana. I had anticipated that the following day I should
have a joyful meeting with this brother; instead of this, I had
only the privilege of visiting his grave, in company with my wife,
and of examining a little into his business. I was offered the po-
sition of administrator of his affairs, but I was leading a company
of Saints to Zion, and could not stop to attend to his temporal bus-
iness. Strangers settled his affairs and took possession of his
property ; his relatives obtained nothing from his effects but a few
trifling mementoes.
"I left this place on the 13th of December and crossed into
Illinois, arriving at Rochester on the 19th. Getting information
there of the severe persecutions of the Saints in Missouri, and of
the unsettled state of the Church at that time, we concluded to
stop at Rochester and spend the winter there.
"Thus ended my journey of two months and sixteen days. I
had led the Fox Island Saints to the West, through all the perils
of a journey of nearly two thousand miles, in the midst of sick-
ness and great severity of weather. In the spring I took my
family and removed to Quincy, Illinois, where I could mingle
with my brethren; and I felt to praise God for His protecting
care over me and my family in all our afflictions."
CHAPTER 11.
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838.
Mobocrats Seek To Prevent the Fulfillment of a Revelation Given
Through the Prophet Joseph Smith, but Are Disappointed. — Temple
Cornerstone at Far West Laid. — Wilford Returns to Illinois. — The
Prophet Joseph Liberated from Prison in Missouri. — A Survivor
of Haun's Mill Massacre. — Selection of Nauvoo as a Place for the
Settlement of the Saints. — A Day of God's Power. — Many Sick Are
Healed, and a Dying Man Raised to Life. — Incident of Wilford
Receiving a Hankerchief from the Prophet Joseph. — Instructed
as to What He Shall Preach on His -Mission. — Lesson in Humility.
— Warning against Treachery. — Wilford Starts on His Mission,
Sick and without Money. — Experiences of His Journey to New
York. — Sails for Liverpool, England.
The revelation calling Wilford Woodruff to the apostleship,
and directing him, with others, to engage in missionary labors
abroad, fixed a time and a place for the departure of these apostles
on their mission to Great Britain. It was the declared purpose of
the mob to prevent the fulfillment of this revelation. When the
word of the Lord was given on this matter, all was peace and
quiet in Far West, Missouri, the city where most of the Latter-
day Saints dwelt at that time; but before the day of fulfillment
came, the Saints had been driven out of the State of Missouri into
the State of Illinois, under the edict of Governor Boggs; and the
Missourians had sworn that if all the other revelations to Joseph
Smith were fulfilled, this one should not be. But man cannot stay
the purposes of God; this occasion was no exception to the rule,
and it affords one of many notable instances that show how the Al-
mighty maintains a special guidance over the work of this dispen-
sation which He has committed to the Latter-day Saints. In this
revelation, given July 8, 1838, He said:
"Let them take leave of my Saints in the city of Far West,
on the 26th day of April next, on the building spot of my house,
saith the Lord. Let my servant John Taylor, and also my servant
John E. Page, and also my servant Wilford Woodruff, and also
my servant Willard Richards, be appointed to fill the places of
those who have fallen, and be officially notified of their appoint-
ment."
Of this period, Wilford writes in his journal that, "it seemed
100 W1LFORD WOODRUFF.
as though the Lord, having a foreknowledge of what would take
place, had given the revelation in this manner to see whether or
not the Apostles would obey it at the risk of their lives. When
the time drew near for the fulfillment of this commandment, Brig-
ham Young was the President of the Twelve Apostles, Thomas
B. Marsh, who had been the senior apostle, had fallen. Brother
Brigham called together those of the Twelve who were then at
Quincy, Illinois, to see what their minds would be about going to
Far West in fulfillment of the revelation. The Prophet Joseph,
his brother Hyrum, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, and Parley P.
Pratt, were in prison in Missouri; but Father Joseph Smith, the
patriarch, was at Quincy, Illinois. He and others who were pres-
ent did not think it wisdom for us to attempt the journey, as our
lives would be in great jeopardy. They thought the Lord would
take the will for the deed. But when President Young asked
the Twelve what their feelings were, all of them, as the voice of
one man, said the Lord God had spoken, and it was for them to
obey. It was the Lord's business to take care of His servants, and
they would fulfill the commandment, or die trying.
"To understand fully the risk the Twelve ran in making this
journey, it should be understood that Lilburn W. Boggs, govern-
or of the state of Missouri, had issued a proclamation in which
all the Latter-day Saints were required to leave Missouri or be
exterminated. Far West had been captured by the militia, who
really were only an organized mob; the citizens had been com-
pelled to give up their arms ; all the leading men who could be got
hold of had been taken prisoners; the rest of the Saints — men,
women, and children — had to flee out of the state as best they
could to save their lives, leaving their houses, lands and other
property, which they could not carry with them, to be taken by
the mob. The latter shot down the cattle and hogs of the Saints
wherever they could find them, and robbed the people of nearly
everything they could lay their hands on. The Saints were treat-
ed with merciless cruelty, and had to endure the most outrageous
abuses. It was with the greatest difficulty that many of them, es-
pecially the prominent ones, got out of Missouri, for at that time
many people of that state acted as though they thought it no more
harm to shoot a Mormon than to shoot a mad dog. From this
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. 101
brief explanation it will be understood why some of the brethren
thought we were not required to go back to Far West, to start
from there upon our mission across the ocean to Europe.
"Having determined to carry out the requirements of the rev-
elation," continues Wilford Woodruff, "on the 18th of April, 1839,
I took into my wagon Brigham Young and Orson Pratt ; Father
Cutler took into his wagon John Taylor and George A. Smith, and
we started for Far West. On the way we met John E. Page, who
was going with his family to Quincy, Illinois. His wagon had
turned over, and when we met him he was trying to gather up
with his hands a barrel of soft soap. We helped him with his
wagon. He then drove into the valley below, left his wagon, and
accompanied us on our way. On the night of the 25th of April we
arrived at Far West, and spent the night at the home of Morris
Phelps. He had been taken a prisoner by the mob, and was still in
prison.
"On the morning of the 26th of April, 1839, notwithstanding
the threats of our enemies that the revelation which was to be ful-
filled this day should not be fulfilled; notwithstanding ten thou-
sand of the Saints had been driven out of the state by the edict of
the governor; and notwithstanding the Prophet Joseph and his
brother Hyrum Smith, with other leading men, were in the hands
of our enemies in chains and in prison, we moved on to the
Temple grounds in the city of Far West, held a council, and ful-
filled the revelation and commandment given to us. We also ex-
communicated from the Church thirty-one persons who had apos-
tatized and become its enemies. The 'Mission of the Twelve' was
sung, and we repaired to the southeast corner of the Temple
ground, where, with the assistance of Elder Alpheus Cutler, the
master workman of the building committee, we laid the southeast
chief cornerstone of the Temple, according to revelation. There
were present of the Twelve Apostles : Brigham Young, Heber C
Kimball, Orson Pratt, John E. Page, and John Taylor ; they pro-
ceeded to ordain Wilford Woodruff and George A. Smith to the
apostleship.
"Darwin Chase and Norman Shearer, who had just been lib-
erated from Richmond prison, were then ordained to the office of
seventy.
102 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"The Twelve then gave the parting hand to the following
Saints, agreeable to revelation : A. Butler, Elias Smith, Norman
Shearer, William Burton, Stephen Markham, Shadrach Roundy,
William O. Clark, John W. Clark, Hezekiah Peck, Darwin Chase,
Richard Howard, Mary Ann Peck, Artimesia Granger, Martha
Peck, Sarah Granger, Theodore Turley, Hiram Clark, and Daniel
Shearer.
"Bidding good-by to this small remnant of the Saints who re-
mained on the Temple ground to see us fulfill the revelation and
commandment of God, we turned our backs on Far West, Mis-
souri, and returned to Illinois. We had accomplished the mis-
sion without a dog moving his tongue at us, or any man saying,
'Why do ye so?' We crossed the Mississippi river on the steam
xerry, entered Quincy on the 2nd of May, and all of us had tne
joy of reaching our families once more in peace and safety. Thus
the word of God was complied with.
"While on our way to fulfill the revelation, Joseph, the Proph-
et, and his companions in chains were liberated, through the bless-
ings of God, from their enemies and prison, and passed us. We
were not far distant from each other, but neither party knew it
at the time. They were making their way to their families in
Illinois, while we were traveling to Far West into the midst of our
enemies; so they came home to their families and friends before
our return.
"May 3rd, 1839, was a very interesting day to me, as well as
to others. In company with five others of the quorum of the
Twelve, I rode to Mr. Cleveland's, four miles out of town, to visit
Brother Joseph Smith and his family. Once more I had the happy
privilege of taking Brother Joseph by the hand. Two years had
rolled away since I had seen his face. He greeted us with great
joy, as did Hyrum Smith and Lyman Wight, all of whom had es-
caped together from their imprisonment. They had been confined
in prison six months, and had been under sentence of death three
times; yet their lives were in the hands of God. He delivered
them, and now they were mingling with their wives, children, and
friends, out of the reach of the mob. Joseph was frank, open, and
familiar as usual, and our rejoicing was great. No man can un-
derstand the joyful sensations created by such a meeting, except
one who has been in tribulation for the gospel's sake.
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, .1838. 103
"After spending the day together we returned to our families
at night. The day following was May 4th ; we met in conference
at Quincy, the Prophet Joseph presiding, his presence causing
great joy to all the Saints On Sunday, May 5th, Joseph Smith
addressed the assembly. He was followed by Sidney Rigdon and
the Twelve Apostles. The spirit of the Lord was poured out upon
us, and we had a glorious day.
"On May 6th I met with the seventies, and we ordained
sixty men into the quorums of elders and seventies. Brother Jos-
eph met with the Twelve, and with bishops and elders, at Bishop
Partridge's house. There were with us a number who were
wounded at Haun's Mill ; among these was Isaac Laney, who, in
company with about twenty others, had been at the mill when a
large and armed mob fired among them with rifles and other
weapons, shot down seventeen of the brethren, and wounded oth-
ers. Brother Laney fled from the scene, but they sent a volley of
lead after him, piercing his body in many places. He showed me
eleven bullet holes in his body. There were twenty-seven bullet
holes in his shirt, and seven in his pantaloons. His coat was lit-
erally cut to pieces. One ball entered one armpit and came out at
the other ; another entered his back and came out at the breast ; a
ball passed through each hip, each leg, and each arm. All these
were received while he was running for his life; and, strange as
it may appear, though he also had one of his ribs broken, he was
able to outrun his enemies, and his life was saved. We can
acknowledge this deliverance to be only through the mercy of
God. President Joseph Young was also among the number who
escaped at Haun's Mill. As he fled, the balls flew around him
like hail, yet he was not even wounded. How mysterious are the
ways of the Lord!
"Before starting on our mission to England, we were under
the necessity of locating our families. A place called Commerce,
afterwards named Nauvoo, was selected as the site on which
our people should settle. In company with Brother Brigham
Young and our families, I left Quincy on the 15th of May, ar-
riving in Commerce on the 18th. After an interview with Joseph,
we crossed the river at Montrose, Iowa. President Brigham
Young and myself, with our families, occupied one room about
104 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fourteen feet square. Finally Brother Young obtained another
room and moved into it; then Brother Orson Pratt and family
moved into the same room with myself and family.
"While I was living in this cabin in the old barracks we ex-
perienced, with the Prophet Joseph, a day of God's power. It
was a very sickly time; Joseph had given up his home in Com-
merce to the sick, and had a tent pitched in his dooryard and
was living in that himself. The large number of Saints who had
been driven out of Missouri were flocking into Commerce, but had
no homes to go to, and were living in wagons, in tents, and on
the ground; many, therefore, were sick through the exposure to
which they were subjected. Brother Joseph had waited on them
until he was worn out and nearly sick himself.
"On the morning of the 22nd of July, 1§39, he arose, reflect-
ing upon the situation of the Saints of God in their persecutions
and afflictions. He called upon the Lord in prayer, the power of
God rested upon him mightily, and as Jesus healed all the sick
around Him in His day, so Joseph, the Prophet of God, healed all
around on this occasion. He healed all in his house and dooryard ;
then, in company with Sidney Rigdon and several of the Twelve,
went among the sick lying on the bank of the river, where he com-
manded them in a loud voice, in the name of Jesus Christ, to rise
and be made whole, and they were all healed. When he had healed
all on the east side of the river that were sick, he and his com-
panions crossed the Mississippi River in a ferry-boat to the west
side, where we were, at Montrose. The first house they went into
was President Brigham Young's. He was sick on his bed at the
time.. The Prophet went into his house and healed him, and they
all came out together.
"As they were passing by my door, Brother Joseph said:
'Brother Woodruff, follow me.' These were the only words spok-
en by any of the company from the time they left Brother Brig-
ham's house till they crossed the public square, and entered
Brother Fordham's house. Brother Fordham had been dying for
an hour, and we expected each minute would be his last. I felt the
spirit of God that was overpowering His Prophet. When we
entered the house, Brother Joseph walked up to Brother Ford-
ham and took him by the right hand, his left hand holding his hat.
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. 105
He saw that Brother Fordham's eyes were glazed, and that he
was speechless and unconscious.
"After taking his hand, he looked down into the dying man's
face and said: 'Brother Fordham, do you not know me?' At
first there was no reply, but we all could see the effect of the spirit
of God resting on the afflicted man. Joseph again spoke. 'Elijah,
do you not know me?' With a low whisper Brother Fordham
answered, 'Yes.' The Prophet then said : 'Have you not faith to
be healed?' The answer, which was a little plainer than before,
was : 'I am afraid it is too late ; if you had come sooner, I think I
might have been.' He had the appearance of a man waking from
sleep; it was the sleep of death. Joseph then said: 'Do you be-
lieve that Jesus' is the Christ?' 'I do, Brother Joseph/ was the
response. Thea the Prophet of God spoke with a loud voice, as in
the majesty of Jehovah: 'Elijah, I command you, in the name of
Jesus of Nazareth, to arise and be made whole.'
"The words of the Prophet were not like the words of man,
but like the voice of God. It seemed to me that the house shook
on its foundation. Elijah Fordham leaped from his bed like a
man raised from the dead. A healthy color came to his face, and
life was manifested in every act. His feet had been done up in
Indian meal poultices ; he kicked these off his feet, scattered the
contents, then called for his clothes and put them on. He asked
for a bowl of bread and milk, and ate it. He then put on his hat
and followed us into the street, to visit others who were sick.
"The unbeliever may ask, 'Was there not deception in this ?'
If there is any deception in the mind of the unbeliever, there was
certainly none with Elijah Fordham, the dying man, or with those
who were present with him ; for in a few minutes he would have
been in the spirit world, if he had not been rescued. Through the
blessing of God he lived up till 1880, when he died in Utah; while
all who were with him on that occasion, with the exception of one
(myself), are in the spirit world. Among the number present
were Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Brigham Young,
Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, Parley P. Pratt, Orson
Pratt, and Wilford Woodruff.
"As soon as we left Brother Fordham's house, we went into
the home of Joseph B. Noble, who was very low. When we en-
106 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tered the house, Brother Joseph took Brother Noble by the hand,
and commanded him, in the name of Jesus Christ, to arise and be
made whole. He did arise, and was healed immediately.
"While this was going on, the wicked mob in the place, led
by one Kilburn, had become alarmed, and followed us into Brother
Noble's house. Before they arrived there, Brother Joseph called
upon Brother Fordham to offer prayer. While he was praying,
the mob entered, with all the evil spirits accompanying them. As
soon as they entered, Brother Fordham, who was praying, fainted,
and sank to the floor. When Joseph saw the mob in the house,
he arose and had the room cleared of both that class of men and
their attendant devils. Then Brother Fordham immediately re-
vived, and finished his prayer.
"The case of Brother Noble was the last one of healing upon
that day. It was the greatest day for the manifestation of the
power of God through the gift of healing since the organization of
the Church. When we left Brother Noble's, the Prophet Joseph,
with those who had accompanied him from the other side, went to
the bank of the river, to return home.
"While waiting for the ferry-boat, a man of the world, know-
ing of the miracles which had been performed, came to Joseph
and asked him if he would not go and heal twin children of
his, about five months old, who were both lying sick nigh unto
death. They were some two miles from Montrose. The Prophet
said he could not go ; but, after pausing some time, said he would
send some one to heal them ; and he turned to me and said : 'You
go with the man and heal his children.' He took a red silk hand-
kerchief out of his pocket, gave it to me, told me to wipe their faces
with the handkerchief when I administered to them, and they
should be healed. He also said to me : 'As long as you will keep
that handkerchief, it shall remain a league between you and me.'
I went with the man, did as the Prophet commanded me, and the
children were healed. I have possession of the handkerchief unto
this day.
"On the first of July, 1839, Joseph Smith and his counselors,
Sidney Rigdon and Hyrum Smith, crossed the river to Montrose,
to spend the day with the Twelve, and to set them apart and bless
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. 107
them before they started upon their missions. There were twelve
of us who met there, and we dined in my house.
"After dinner we assembled at Brother Brigham Young's
house for our meeting. Brother Hyrum Smith opened by prayer ;
after which the Presidency laid their hands upon our heads and
gave each of us a blessing. President Rigdon was mouth in bless-
ing me, and also blessed Sisters Young, Taylor, and Woodruff.
The Prophet Joseph promised us that if we were faithful we
would be blessed upon our mission, save many souls as seals of
our ministry, and return again in peace and safety to our friends ;
all of which was fulfilled.
"Brother Hyrum advised me to preach the first principles of
the gospel ; he thought that was about as much as this generation
could endure. Then Joseph arose and preached some precious
things of the Kingdom of God unto us, in the power of the Holy
Ghost, some of which I here copy : 'Ever keep in exercise the prin-
ciple of mercy, and be ready to forgive your brethren on the first
intimation of their repentance and desire for forgiveness ; for your
heavenly Father will be equally merciful to you. We ought also
to be willing to repent of and confess our sins, and keep nothing
back. Let the Twelve be humble and not be exalted, and beware
of pride, and not seek to excel one another, but act for each other's
good, and honorably make mention of each other's names in
prayer before the Lord and before your fellowmen. Do not
backbite or injure a brother. The elders of Israel should seek to
learn by precept and example in this late age of the world, and
not be obliged to learn by sad experience everything they know.
I trust the remainder of the Twelve will learn wisdom, and will
not follow the example of those who have fallen. When the
Twelve, or any other witnesses of Jesus Christ, stand before the
congregations of the earth, and preach in the power and demon-
stration of the Holy Ghost, and the people are astonished and con-
founded at the doctrine and say, "those men have preached
powerful sermons," then let them take care that they do not
ascribe the glory unto themselves, but be careful to be humble,
and to ascribe the glory to God and the Lamb; for it is by the
power of the Holy Priesthood and the Holy Ghost that they have
108 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the power thus to speak. Who art thou, O man, but dust! and
from whom dost thou receive thy power and blessings, but from
God ! Then let the Twelve Apostles and elders of Israel observe
this key, and be wise : Ye are not sent out to be taught, but to
teach. Let every man be sober, be vigilant, and let all his words
be seasoned with grace, and keep in mind that it is a day of warn-
ing, and not of many words. Act honestly before God and man ;
beware of sophistry, such as bowing and scraping unto men in
whom you have no confidence. Be honest, open, and frank in all
your intercourse with mankind. I wish to say to the Twelve,
and to all the Saints: profit by this important key, that in all
your trials, troubles, temptations, afflictions, bonds, imprisonments,
and deaths, you do not betray Jesus Christ, that you do not be-
tray the revelations of God, whether in the Bible, Book of Mor-
mon, or Doctrine and Covenants, or in any of the words of God.
Yea, in all your troubles, see that you do not this thing, lest in-
nocent blood be found upon your skirts, and ye go down to hell.
We may ever know by this sign that there is danger of our being
led to a fall and apostasy when, we give way to the devil, so as
to neglect the first known duty; but whatever you do, do not be-
tray your friend.'
"The foregoing are some of the instructions given by the
Prophet Joseph, before the Apostles started upon their missions.
"Inasmuch as the devil had been thwarted in a measure by
the Twelve going to Far West and returning without harm, it
seemed as though the destroyer was determined to make some
other attempt upon us to hinder us from performing our missions ;
for as soon as any one of the Apostles began to prepare for start-
ing he was smitten with chills and fever, or sickness of some kind.
Nearly all of the quorum of the Twelve or their families began to
be sick, so it still required the exercise of a good deal of faith and
perseverance to start off on a mission.
"On the 25th of July, I was attacked with chills and fever,
for the first time in my life ; this I had every other day, and when-
ever attacked, I was laid prostrate. My wife, Phoebe, was also
taken down with the chills and fever, as were quite a number of
the Twelve.
"I passed thirteen days in Montrose with my family, after
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. 109
I was taken sick, before I started on my mission. The 7th of
August was the last day I spent at home in Montrose. Although
sick with the chills and fever most of the day, I made what prep-
arations I could to start on the morrow on a mission of four
thousand miles, to preach the gospel to the nations of the earth ;
and this, too, without purse or scrip, with disease resting upon me,
and an attack of fever and ague afflicting me once every two days.
"Early upon the morning of the 8th of August, I arose from
my bed of sickness, laid my hands upon the head of my sick wife,
Phoebe, and blessed her. I then departed from the embrace of
my companion, and left her almost without food or the necessaries
of life. She suffered my departure with the fortitude that be-
comes a saint, realizing the responsibilities of her companion. I
quote from my journal: Thoebe, farewell! Be of good cheer; re-
member me in your prayers. I leave these pages for your perusal
when I am gone. I shall see your face again in the flesh. I go to
obey the commands of Jesus Christ/
"Although feeble, I walked to the banks of the Mississippi
River. There President Young took me in a canoe (having no
other conveyance), and paddled me across the m river. When
we landed, I lay down on a side of sole, leather, by the postofiice,
to rest. Brother Joseph, the Prophet of God, came along and
looked at me. 'Well, Brother Woodruff/ said he, 'you have
started upon your mission/ 'Yes/ said I, 'but I feel and look
more like a subject for the dissecting room than a missionary/
Joseph replied: 'What did you say that for? Get up, and go
along; all will be right with you/
"I name* these incidents that the reader may know how the
brethren of the Twelve Apostles started upon their missions to
England in 1839. Elder John Taylor was going with me ; we were
the first two of the quorum of the Twelve who started upon that
mission. Brother Taylor was about the only man in the quorum
who was not sick.
"Soon a brother came along with a wagon, and took us in.
As we were driving through the place, we came to Parley P. Pratt,
who was stripped to his shirt and pants, with his head and feet
bare. He was hewing a log, preparatory to building a cabin. He
said : 'Brother Woodruff, I have no money, but I have an empty
110 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
purse, which I will give you.' He brought it to me, and I thanked
him for it. We went a few rods farther and met Brother Heber
C. Kimball, in the same condition, also hewing a log to build a
cabin. He said : 'As Parley has given you a purse, I have got a
dollar I will give you to put in it.' He gave me both a dollar and
a blessing.
"We drove sixteen miles across a prairie, and spent the night
with a Brother Merrill. The day following we rode ten miles to a
Brother Perkins'. He took us in his wagon to Macomb, and from
there to Brother Don Carlos Smith's. During the day I rode
four hours over a very rough road of stones and stumps, lying on
my back in the bottom of the wagon, shaking with the ague, and
suffering very much. We held a meeting in a grove near Don
Carlos Smith's, and there Elder Taylor baptized George Miller,
who afterwards was ordained a bishop. At the meeting the Saints
gave us nine dollars, and George Miller gave us a horse to help
us on our journey.
"I rode to Rochester with Father Coltrin, and there had an
interview with several families of the Fox Islands Saints, whom
I had brought with me from the Fox Islands in 1838. I spent sev-
eral days with them and at Springfield, where Elder Taylor pub-
lished, in pamphlet form, fifteen hundred copies of a brief sketch
of the persecutions and sufferings of the Latter-day Saints, in-
flicted by the inhabitants of Missouri. We sold our horse, and,
in company with Father Coltrin, Brother Taylor and myself left
Springfield and continued our journey. I had the chills and fever
nearly every other day. This made riding in a lumber wagon very
distressing to me, especially when I shook with the ague.
"On the 24th of August we rode to Terre Haute, and spent
the night with Dr. Modisett. I suffered much with the chills and
fever. Up to this time, Elder John Taylor had appeared to enjoy
excellent health, but the destroyer did not intend to make him an
exception* to the rest of the apostles. On the 28th of August he
fell to the ground as though he had been knocked down. He faint-
ed, but soon revived. On the following day the enemy made a
powerful attack upon his life. He fainted several times, and it
seemed as if he would die. We stopped several hours with him
at a house by the wayside. We then took him into the wagon,
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. Ill
drove to Horace S. Eldredge's and spent the remainder of the day
and night doctoring him. In the morning he was so far recovered
that he thought he would be able to ride; so we started on our
journey on the morning of the 30th, traveled forty miles to Louis-
vill, and spent the night with the family of Brother James Towns-
end. We felt terribly shaken up, being in such a weak state.
Brother Townsend was away from home, but we were kindly
entertained by Sister Townsend. In the morning, Elder Taylor,
though very weak, felt disposed to continue the journey, and we
traveled fourteen miles to Germantown. Elder Taylor was quite
sick that night, and a bilious fever seemed to settle upon him. I
was also very feeble.
"The day following being Sunday, September 1st, Brother
Taylor concluded to remain for the day, and hold a meeting. It
was a German settlement. He wished me to speak, and I did so,
dwelling upon the first principles of the gospel. He followed me,
and spoke until he was exhausted. After we returned to the inn
where we were stopping, I was taken with a chill and fever, and
had a very bad night. Brother Taylor also was very sick.
"The next day, September 2nd, was a painful day to my feel-
ings. It was evident that Brother Taylor had a settled fever upon
him, and would not be able to travel. Father Coltrin was resolved
to continue his journey, and, in conversing with Brother Taylor,
the latter thought it better for one sick man to be left than for
two, as I was so ill with chills and fever that I was not able to
render him any assisance, nor, indeed, to take care of myself. Un-
der these circumstances, Brother Taylor advised me to continue
my journey with Brother Coltrin, and make the best of my way
to New York.
"After committing Elder Taylor into the hands of the Lord,
I gave him the parting hand — though painful to me — and started.
I left him in Germantown, Wayne County, Indiana, in the hands
of a merciful God and a kind and benevolent family who prom-
ised to do everything in their power to make him comfortable till
his recovery. This they did, though he passed through a severe
course of bilious fever, and was sick nigh unto death. Through
the mercy of God, however, he recovered from his sickness, and
continued his journey. We next met in the city of New York.
112 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"I continued on with Father Coltrin, and reached Cleveland
on the 18th of September. There we took steamer for Buffalo,
but were in a storm three days before we made the harbor. We
landed at midnight, and in doing so ran into a schooner and stove
it in. From Buffalo I traveled to Albany in a canal boat, and had
an attack of the ague daily. At Albany I took a stage in the night,
and rode to my father's home in Farmington, reaching there on
the 21st of September. I was glad to meet with my father's fam-
ily, and the other members of the small branch of the Church
which existed there upon this occasion, as I found them all strong
in the faith of the gospel, and glad to meet me. I was still suffer-
ing with the ague. On the 27th of September, my grandmother
(on my mother's side), Anna Thompson, died at Avon. She was
eighty-four years of age. It was a singular coincidence that she,
with her husband, Lot Thompson, also Mercy Thompson, and
Samuel Thompson, all of one family, died when they were
eighty-four years of age. I was not able to attend my grand-
mother's funeral.
"On the 4th of October, 1839, my uncle, Adna Hart, died,
aged forty-three years. I had visited him in his sickness, preached
the gospel to him, and he was believing. I had been associated
with him from my youth up. On his death bed he sent me a re-
quest that I preach his funeral sermon. I was having the chills
and fever daily at the time, attended with a very severe cough,
so much so that my father thought I would never leave his home
alive ; but when they brought me the request of my dying uncle,
and the day came for his buriai, I told my father to get his horse
and buggy ready, as I was going to attend the funeral. He
thought I was very reckless about my own life, as I had suffered
with chills and fever some fifteen days, and to attempt to speak
in my weak state, and to begin at the same hour that my chill was
to come on, seemed to him foolhardy. My parents were quite
alarmed, yet according to my request my father got up his team,
and I rode with him and my stepmother five miles, through a cold,
chilly wind, and commenced speaking to a large congregation at
the same hour that my chills had been accustomed to come on.
I spoke with great freedom for over an hour; my chills left me
for that time, and I had no more attacks for many days.
"On the Monday following, October 17th, I felt sufficiently
CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1838. 113
restored to health to continue my journey. I took leave of my
father and sister, and left for New York, where I arrived on the
morning of the 8th of November. I spent two months and seven
days after my arrival in New York, in traveling and preaching in
that city, and in New Jersey and Long Island, a portion of the
time with Parley and Orson Pratt. During this period I had fre-
quent attacks of the chills and fever, but I preached almost daily.
"On the 13th of December, I attended our conference in New
York City, with Elder Parley P. Pratt, who prophesied that the
mission of the Twelve to Great Britain would be known to all na-
tions, as it surely has been. On this day Elder John Taylor ar-
rived in our midst. It was a happy meeting ; he had passed through
a severe siege of sickness after we parted, but through the mercy
of God had been preserved, and was able to continue his journey.
He informed us that others of the Twelve had suffered a great deal
of sickness, and that it was with difficulty that they could travel.
"After spending six days in New York, Elder John Taylor, in
company with Elder Theodore Turley and myself, sailed out of
New York harbor on the 19th of December, 1839, on board the
packet ship Oxford. We took steerage passage, which cost fifteen
dollars each. We had storms and rough weather, but most of the
winds were favorable to a quick passage. While on the $hip, a
Methodist minister got into a discussion with some Catholics who
were in the company, and the arguments of the minister ran rather
more into abuse than sound argument. Elder Taylor told the
Methodist minister that he did not think it was becoming in a
daughter to find so much fault with the mother ; for, as the Meth-
odists came out of the Catholics, Elder Taylor thought the mother
had as much right to enjoy her religion unmolested as the daughter
had. That ended the argument. Our company consisted of one
hundred and nine souls, composed of Americans, English, Scotch,
Irish, Welsh, and Dutch."
While in New York preparing for his departure for Europe,
Elder Woodruff twice saw his wife in a dream. The second time
she was weeping, and both times was in great affliction. Upon his
inquiring after their little daughter, Sister Woodruff answered,
"She is dead." The warning in this dream received fulfilment on
the 17th of the following July , the child dying on that date, while
he was in England.
CHAPTER 12.
MISSION IN GREAT BRITAIN, 1840.
Wilford's Arrival in England. — Missionary Work Begun. — Casting
Out a Devil. — -Directed by the Spirit of the Lord to Another Field
of Labor. — Meets with the United Brethren. — Many Conversions
to the Gospel. — Ministers Hold a Convention To Ask Parliament
for Legislation against the Mormons. — First Publication of the
Book of Mormon and the Hymn Book in England. — The Millennial
Star. — In the British Metropolis. — Unable to Secure a Hall To
Preach in, the Elders Hold Street Meetings. — First Baptism in
London. — Opposition from Preachers. — Work of God Makes Mar-
velous Progress.
The voyage across the Atlantic ocean was made in twenty
three days, and Wilford Woodruff and his companions landed at
Liverpool, England, on the 11th day of January, 1840. After
visiting George Cannon, father of President George Q. Cannon,
and family, they left Liverpool on January 13th, going to Preston,
where a branch of the Church had been built up in 1837, by Elders
Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, and Willard Richards. The latter
had remained in England, while Elders Kimball and Hyde had re-
turned to America. The meeting with Elder Richards was very
pleasant. On January 17th a council was held at his home to de-
termine the future actions of the elders.
"After consultation as to the best course for us to pursue,"
says Elder Woodruff, "it was finally resolved that Elders John
Taylor and Joseph Fielding should go to Liverpool ; Elder Wood-
ruff, to Staffordshire Potteries; Elder Theodore Turley, to Bir-
mingham ; Elder Richards, wherever the spirit might direct him ;
and that Elder William Clayton preside over the branch in Man-
chester. After various principles of the Church had been expound-
ed by the Apostles present, the council adjourned. Elder Willard
Richards had been called to be one of the quorum of the Twelve
Apostles, but had not yet received his ordination.
"On the day following I parted with Elders Taylor and Field-
ing, who went to Liverpool, and with Elder Richards, who tarried
in Preston. Elder Turley and I went to Manchester; it was the
first time I had visited that city. There I met for the first time
Elder William Clayton. As soon as I was introduced to him, he
informed me that one of the sisters in that place was possessed of
MISSION IN GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 115
a devil. He asked me if I would not go and cast it out of her.
He thought one of the Twelve Apostles could do most anything
in such a case. I went with him to the house where the woman
lay, in the hands of three men, in a terrible rage. She was trying
to tear her clothing from her. I also found quite a number of
Saints present, and some unbelievers, who had come to see the
devil cast out and a miracle wrought.
"Had I acted upon my own judgment I should have refrained
from administering to her in the company of those present; but
as I was a stranger there, and Brother Clayton presided over the
branch, I joined with him in administering to the woman. The
unbelief of the wicked who were present was so great that we could
not cast the devil out of her, and she raged worse than ever ; I then
ordered the room to be cleared, and when the company, except the
few attending her, had left the house, we laid hands upon her head,
and in the name of Jesus Christ I commanded the devil to come
out of her. The devil left, and she was entirely healed and fell
asleep.
"The next day being the Sabbath, the woman came before a
large congregation of people, and bore testimony to what the Lord
had done for her. We had a large assembly through the day and
evening, to whom I preached the gospel. On Monday morning,
the devil, not being satisfied with being cast out of the woman',
entered into her little child, which was but a few months old. I
was called upon to visit the child, and found it in great distress,
writhing in its mother's arms. We laid hands upon it and cast the
devil out ; the evil spirits thereafter had no power over that house-
hold. This was done by the power of God, and not of man. We
laid hands upon twenty in Manchester who were sick, and most of
them were healed.
"On January 21st, I arrived in Burslem by coach, and for the
first time met Elder Alfred Cordon. This being my field of labor,
I began my work there. Elder Turley stopped in the Pottery dis-
trict some eight days, then went to Birmingham, his field of labor.
On the 10th of February I received a letter from Elder John Tay-
lor, who was at Liverpool, saying they had commenced there, and
had baptized ten persons.
"I labored in the Staffordshire Potteries, in Burslem, Han-
116 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ley, Stoke, Lane End, and several other villages, from the 22nd
of. January until the 2nd of March, preaching every night in the
week and two or three times on the Sabbath. I baptized, con-
firmed and blessed many, and we had a good field open for labor.
Many were believing, and it appeared as though we had a door
open to bring into the Church many in that part of the vineyard.
"March 1st, 1840, was my birthday; I was thirty-three years
of age. It being Sunday, I preached twice during the day to a
large assembly in the city hall, in the town of Hanley, and admin-
istered the Sacrament to the Saints. In the evening I again met
with a large assembly of the Saints and strangers, and while sing-
ing the first hymn the spirit of the Lord rested upon me and the
voice of God said to me, 'This is the last meeting that you will hold
with this people for many days/ I was astonished at this, as I
had many appointments out in that district. When. I arose to
speak to the people, I told them that it was the last meeting I should
hold with them for many days. They were as much astonished as
I was. At the close of the meeting four persons came forward for
baptism; we went down_into the water and baptized them.
"In the morning I went in secret before the Lord, and asked
Him what was His will concerning me. The answer I received
was that I should go to the south ; for the Lord had a great work
for me to perform there, as many souls were waiting for His
word. On the 3rd of March, 1840, in fulfillment of the directions
given me, I took coach and rode to Wolverhampton, twenty-six
miles, spending the night there. On the morning of the 4th I
again took coach, and rode through Dudley, Stourbridge, Stour-
port, and Worcester, then walked a number of miles to Mr. John
Benbow's, Hill Farm, Castle Frome, Ledbury, Herefordshire. This
was a farming country in the south of England, a region where no
elder of the Latter-day Saints had visited.
"I found Mr. Benbow to be a wealthy farmer, cultivating
three hundred acres of land, occupying a good mansion, and hav
ing plenty of means. His wife, Jane, had no children.* I presented
myself to him as a missionary from America, an elder of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, who had been sent to
him by the commandment of God as a messenger of salvation, to
preach the gospel of life to him and his household and the inhab-
MISSION IN GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 117
itants of the land. He and his wife received me with glad hearts
and thanksgiving. It was in the evening when I arrived, having
traveled forty-eight miles by coach and on foot during the day,
but after receiving refreshments we sat down together, and con-
versed until two o'clock in the morning. Mr. Benbow and his
wife rejoiced greatly at the glad tidings which I brought them.
"I also rejoiced greatly at the news Mr. Benbow gave me,
that there was a company of men and women — over six hundred
in number — who had broken off from the Wesleyan Methodists,
and taken the name of United Brethren. They had forty-five
preachers among them, and for religious services had chapels
and many houses that were licensed according to the law of the
land. This body of United Brethren were searching for light and
truth, but had gone as far as they could, and were calling upon
the Lord continually to open the way before them and send them
light and knowledge, that they might know the true way to be
saved. When I heard these things I could clearly see why the
Lord had commanded me, while in the town of Hanley, to leave
that place of labor and go to the south ; for in Herefordshire there
was a great harvest-field for gathering many saints into the
Kingdom of God. After offering my prayers and thanksgiving to
God, I retired to my bed with joy, and slept well until the rising
of the sun.
"I arose on the morning of the 5th, took breakfast, and told
Mr. Benbow I would like to commence my Master's business by
preaching the gospel to the people. He had in his mansion a
large hall which was licensed for preaching, and he sent word
through the neighborhood that an American missionary would
preach at his house that evening. As the time drew nigh, many
of the neighbors came in, and I preached my first gospel sermon
in the house. I also preached at the same place on the following
evening, and baptized six persons, including Mr. John Benbow,
his wife, and four preachers of the United Brethren. I spent most
of the following day in clearing out a pool of water and preparing
it for baptizing, as I saw that many would receive that ordinance.
I afterwards baptized six hundred persons in that pool of water.
"On Sunday, the 8th, I preached at Frome's Hill in the morn-
ing, at Standley Hill in the afternoon, and at John Benbow's, Hill
118 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Farm, in the evening. The parish church that stood in the neigh-
borhood of Brother Benbow's, presided over by the rector of the
parish, was attended during the day by only fifteen persons, while
I had a large congregation, estimated to number a thousand, at-
tend my meetings through the day and evening.
"When I arose to speak at Brother Benbow's house, a man
entered the door and informed me that he was a constable, and had
been sent by the rector of the parish with a warrant to arrest me.
I asked him, 'For what crime ?' He said, Tor preaching to the
people/ I told him that I, as well as the rector, had a license for
preaching the gospel to the people, and that if he would take a
chair I would wait upon him after meeting. He took my chair
and sat beside me. For an hour and a quarter I preached the first
principles of the everlasting gospel. The power of God rested
upon me, the spirit filled the house, and the people were convinced.
At the close of the meeting I opened the door for baptism, and sev-
en offered themselves. Among the number were four preachers and
the constable. The latter arose and said, 'Mr. Woodruff, I would
like to be baptized.' I told him I would like to baptize him. I
went down into the pool and baptized the seven. We then came
together. I confirmed thirteen, administered the Sacrament, and
we all rejoiced together.
"The constable went to the rector and told him that if he
wanted Mr. Woodruff taken for preaching the gospel, he must
go himself and serve the writ; for he had heard him preach the
only true gospel sermon he had ever listened to in his life. The
rector did not know what to make of it, so he sent two clerks of
the Church of England as spies, to attend our meeting, and find
out what we did preach. They both were pricked in their hearts,
received the word of the Lord gladly, and were baptized and con-
firmed members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. The rector became alarmed, and did not venture to send
anybody else.
"The ministers and rectors of the south of England called a
convention and sent a petition to the Archbishop of Canterbury,
to request Parliament to pass a law prohibiting the Mormons from
preaching in the British dominions. In this petition the rectors
stated that one Mormon missionary had baptized fifteen hundred
MISSION IN GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 119
persons, mostly members of the English Church, during the past
seven months. But the Archbishop and council, knowing well that
the laws of England afforded toleration to all religions under th a
British flag, sent word to the petitioners that if they had the worth
of souls at heart as much as they valued ground where hares,foxes,
and hounds ran, they would not lose so many of their flock.
"I continued to preach and baptize daily. On the 21st day
of March I baptized Elder Thomas Kington. He was superin-
tendent of -both preachers and members of the United Brethren.
The first thirty days after my arrival in Herefordshire, I had bap-
tized forty-five preachers and one hundred and sixty members of
the United Brethren, who put into my hands one chapel and forty-
five houses, which were licensed according to law to preach in.
This opened a wide field for labor, and enabled me to bring into
the Church, through the blessings of God, over eighteen hundred
souls during eight months, including all of the six hundred Unit-
ed Brethren except one person. In this number there were also
some two hundred preachers of various denominations. This field
of labor embraced Herefordshire, Gloucestershire, and Worces-
tershire, and formed the conferences of Garway, Gadfield Elm, and
Frome's Hill. During this time I was visited by President Young
and Dr. -Richards."
On the 14th of April, 1840, Elder Woodruff records the or-
dination of Willard Richards to the apostleship. Two days later
the Twelve, in council, voted to publish a Church periodical in
Great Britain. Eider Woodruff proposed that it be called the
Millennial Star, and it was so named.
"Brother John Benbow furnished us with £300 to print the
first edition of the Book of Mormon that was published in Eng-
land/' wrote Elder Woodruff; "and on the 20th of May, 1840,
Brigham Young, Willard Richards, and I held a council on top
of Malvern Hill, and there decided that Brigham Young should
go direct to Manchester and publish three thousand copies of
the Book of Mormon and the Hymn Book.
"The power of God rested upon us and upon the mission,"
said Elder Woodruff, in our field of labor in Herefordshire, Wor-
cestershire, and Gloucestershire. "The sick were healed, devils
were cast out, and the lame made to walk. One case I will men-
120 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tion: Mary Pitt, who died later in Nauvoo, sister of William
Pitt, who died years after in Salt Lake City, had not walked
upon her feet for eleven years. We carried her into the water,
and I baptized her. On the evening of the 18th of May, 1840,
at Brother Kington's house in Dymock, Elders Brigham Young,
Willard Richards, and I laid hands upon her head and confirmed
her. Brigham Young being mouth, rebuked her lameness in the
name of the Lord, and commanded her to arise and walk. The
lameness left her, and she never afterwards used a staff or crutch.
She walked through the town of Dymock next day, and created a
stir among the people thereby; but the wicked did not feel to
give God the glory.
"The whole history of this Herefordshire mission shows the
importance of listening to the still small voice of the spirit of
God, and the revelations of the Holy Ghost. The people were pray-
ing for light and truth, and the Lord sent me to them. I declared
the gospel of life and salvation, some eighteen hundred souls re-
ceived it, and many of them have been gathered to Zion in these
mountains. Many of them have also been called to officiate in
the bishopric, and have done much good in Zion. In all these
things we should ever acknowledge the hand of God, and give
Him the honor, praise, and glory, forever and ever. Amen.
"On the 11th of August, 1840, I took the parting hand of the
Saints in Herefordshire, and started on a mission to London, in
company with Apostles Heber C. Kimball and George A. Smith.
We rode from Leigh to Cheltenham, where we tarried for the
night, and in the morning took coach and rode forty miles through
a most delightful country, which everywhere wore the golden
hue of a plentiful harvest. We passed through Oxfordshire, in
sight of Stowe, the family residence of the Duke of Buckingham,
and at Farmington station took train for London, where we ar-
rived at 4 p. m. We changed conveyances and went to the center of
the city by omnibus, walked across London Bridge into the Bor-
ough, and called upon Mrs. Allgood, the sister of Elder Theodore
Turley's wife. She treated us with kindness, gave us refresh-
ments, and then directed us to a public house, the King's Arms,
King Street, Borough. There we tarried for the night.
"We were now in England's great metropolis, to sound there-
MISSION TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 121
in the first proclamation of the latter-day work. Heber C. Kim-
ball, George A. Smith, and myself were the first three elders in
London to preach the gospel and establish the Church of Latter-
day Saints. We took a walk into the city, passed London Bridge
twice, and returned and spent the night at King's Arms. On
the following day we called upon the Rev. J. E. Smith, Lincoln's
Inn Fields, also visited John Pye, 16 Curiosity Street, Chancery
Lane. He was a strong believer in the prophecies of Joanna
Southcott, and was one of the society. We then returned and
had a view of St. Paul's Cathedral, the largest in the world ex-
cept St. Peter's at Rome. We crossed London Bridge, took tea
at 19 King Street, then went to Union Chapel, Waterloo Road,
and heard a comical sermon delivered by an Aitkenite preacher.
I spent the night at 58 King Street, at Mrs. Loftus.'
"The next day, August 21st, was the most interesting sight-
seeing day in my life. I started in company with Elders Heber C.
Kimball and George A. Smith for a walk over the city of Lon-
don. We crossed London Bridge, passed through King William
Street and several other streets, and visited Covent Garden ; then
through St. Martin Street and Court, Leicester Square, Sidney
Alley, Coventry Street, Picadilly, Glass House Street, and
through most of Regent Street — one of the most splendid streets
in the world. We passed through Langham Place and All Souls'
Church — which has a spire naked from its base to the top: — then
through Oxford Street, and returned by way of St. Paul's, end-
ing our sight-seeing of the day by visiting the noted monument
erected in commemoration of the great fire in London in 1666,
and built under the direction of that famous architect, Sir Chris-
topher Wren. We entered a door at its base, paid sixpence on
entering, and ascended three hundred and forty-five black mar-
ble steps, which brought us up two hundred feet into the air,
and about one hundred feet higher than the highest houses. We
stepped on the outside of the pillar, which is surrounded by an
iron railing, and there was presented to our view on every hand
the wonderful scenery of the greatest city in the world, a city
that boasted of a history covering nearly two thousand years. At
our feet, as it were, lay a historical panorama, stretching out to
our view in all directions.
122 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"We were located so as to overlook nearly every part of
the city. East of us lay the ancient Tower of London ; east of us
also lay the Mint; north the Mansion House of the Lord Mayor
of London; northwest, St. Paul's Church; west, Westminster
Abbey and the House of Parliament ; south lies the river Thames,
with five of the large bridges across in full view, and one not seen
from the monument, making six. These six bridges are fine
sights in themselves. They are the architectural monuments of
the Thames, and our view of them from our high pinnacle, with
their crowds of moving and everchanging human masses, and
cabs, omnibuses, carriages, drays, etc., which dash along, pre-
sented to us a picturesque sight. In addition to all this, within our
view was London Borough, on the south of the river, and all
around .us hundreds of churches, chapels and spires, standing in
the midst of one universal mass of buildings, covering six square
miles of ground. While viewing this prospect on a clear day, we
conversed with a Prussian traveler, a citizen of Berlin, who had
traveled much over Europe and Asia and other parts of the world,
and he declared that there was not, to his knowledge, another spot
on the face of the earth that presented to view such a grand scene
as that before us.
"August 23rd we went to Zion's chapel and heard the cele-
brated Rev. Robert Aitken preach two sermons. He delivered
a powerful warning to the Gentiles, and presented some of the.
most sublime truths I ever heard from a sectarian priest; but he
was building without the foundation. On the 24th we removed
our lodgings to Mr. Robert Merryfield's, No. 15 Gloucester Row,
Grange Road, where we obtained a room for all three of us.
"On the 25th of August we attended a meeting of the Tem-
perance Society, at their hall, which we secured for the 7th of
the next month. Brother Smith made a short speech. On the fol-
lowing day we started out in quest of places in which we might
preach. Brother Kimball went to one part of the city and Brother
Smith and myself to another. We called upon two Baptist min-
isters and asked one for his chapel. In the evening we attended
a Methodist meeting in Long Lane.
"Next day we again went to the Temperance Hall, in St.
George's Road, near the Elephant and Castle, and by the request
MISSION TO GREAT BRTA1N, 1840. 123
of the committee I addressed the meeting upon the subject of
temperance. I was followed by George A. Smith. We gave out
an appointment to preach the gospel at that place September 7th.
"The day after, we all started to go through the city of Lon-
don to see if we could find a man with the spirit of God ; and after
wandering through the city, not knowing whither we went, we
came upon a man whom we stopped, and to whom we spoke.
Brother Kimball asked him if he was a preacher. He said he was.
He seemed to have a good spirit, and informed us that he had
been in America, and had come to London for the purpose of go-
ing to South Australia, but had just buried one child and another
lay at the point of death. Brother Kimball told him his child
should live. He gave us some information where we could preach.
On the same day we called upon him and found his child better,
but he was not at home. We then went and heard a Calvinist
preach, and he gave us an invitation to call and see him. Next
day we again went over the city to see if we could find any of the
children of God. We found one man and his household who re-
ceived our testimony, and he opened his doors for us to preach.
We appointed a meeting at his house for Sunday evening. His
name was Corner, and he lived at 52 Ironmonger Row, St. Luke's
Parish, near the church.
"We had spent twelve days in going to and fro through Lon-
don, trying to find a people willing to receive our testimony ; but
finding the doors shut against us, we determined to go into the
streets and lift up our voices in the name of God. Accordingly,
Elders Kimball, Smith, and myself started on Sunday morning,
August 30, walked three miles, and stopped in Tabernacle Square,
Old Street, where we found an Aitkenite preaching to the people.
He was followed by a Presbyterian. Just as the latter was about
to begin, Elder Kimball informed him that there was a preacher
from America present who would like to speak when he got
through. The preacher then informed the people that there was
an American minister present, and proposed that he should speak
first. Elder George A. Smith got into the chair and spoke about
twenty minutes; then the Presbyterian spoke. George A. had
informed the people that there were two other American preach-
ers present who would like to address them, and, when the Pres-
124 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
byterian closed, Elder Kimball asked him if there would be any
objection to our preaching there at 3 o'clock. He answered, 'No,
not at all. To what denomination do you belong?' 'To the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,' was the reply. 'Oh,
I have heard of them/ he said ; 'they are a bad people ; they have;
done much hurt; they divide churches; we don't want to hear
you.' He then mounted the chair again and said to the people:
'I have just heard that the last man who spoke belongs to the
Latter-day Saints/ and he began to rail against us. Elder Kim-
ball asked him to let him step into the chair to give out an ap-
pointment for a 3 o'clock meeting, but he would not. Brother
Kimball then raised his voice and informed the people that some
American preachers would speak there at 3 o'clock.
"At the appointed time we were at the place. The conduct
of the preacher and the excitement upon the subject brought a
large congregation to hear us. I opened the meeting by singing
and prayer, and spoke about twenty minutes, from Gal. i : 8 and 9,
and was followed by Elder Kimball, for about the same length of
time. The people gave good attention and seemed to be much
interested in what they heard.
"After meeting, Mr. Corner invited us home ; but soon after
we arrived at his house Elder Kimball felt impressed to return to
the place where we had preached. When he got there he found
a large company talking about the things which they had heard,
and they wished him to speak to them again. He did so, and ad-
dressed them at considerable length, and afterwards several in-
vited him home to their houses. While he was away, a man who
had been a preacher came to Mr. Corner's ; I gave him a brief ac-
count of the great work of God in the last days, and he and the
others who were listening received the things which I spoke unto
them. Mr. Corner offered himself for baptism; he was the first
man in London to do so. We appointed the next evening as the
time to administer the ordinance of baptism to him. After supping
with him, we returned home. I was weary and ill during the
night, but felt thankful unto the Lord for the privilege of preach-
ing to the inhabitants of that great city, and of having gained one
soul as a seal to our ministry.
"On the 31st of August we reaped the first fruits of our
MISSION TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 125
labors, and laid the first living stone of the Church of Jesus Christ
in England's great metropolis. We walked into the city and called
upon Mr. Corner, who went forward with us to the public baths,
and received the initiatory ordinance of the gospel. Returning to
the house of Brother Corner, Elders Kimball, Smith, and myself
laid our hands upon his head and confirmed him a member of the
Church. We returned to our homes that night, thankful to God
for His goodness in blessing our labors even thus much.
"On the 2nd of September I was quite ill. I had not been
well for several days, but now I was obliged to keep in my room.
Elders Kimball and Smith went into the city to visit the people,
and found some who hearkened favorably to them. By this time
we had learned that London was the hardest place for a mission
that we had ever undertaken; but we did not feel discouraged
in the least, and were determined in the name of the Lord to set
up the standard of Christ's Kingdom in that city. The following
day I was still confined to my room most of the time, but on the
next, Elders Kimball and Smith went to Debtford, and I took
a walk into the city, called upon Brother Corner, and found him
in good spirits. I also called upon Mr. Panther, 17 Warf, City
Road, Basin, who was a director of a Methodist chapel ; I asked
him for the chapel to preach in. He said he had a schoolhouse
which would hold two hundred persons, and I might have that on
Sunday, so I gave out an appointment at Bowl Court, 137 Shore-
ditch. I conversed with several others who received my testimony,
and one woman said she would be baptized.
"Next day I wrote to Elder Browett of my Herefordshire
field of labor, walked to Brother Corner's and visited several other
friends. Two offered themselves for baptism. I visited St. Paul's,
then returned home. Elders Kimball and Smith had just returned
from a visit to the Rev. Robert Aitken. He received them kindly,
acknowledged their doctrine to be true, but was afraid of decep-
tion. His mind was in a disturbed condition. In the evening we
held a meeting in the Temperance Hall; but we had almost the
bare walls to preach to, there being only about thirty present. I
preached to those for about an hour, and Elder Kimball followed
me. After paying seven shillings and sixpence for the use of the
hall, we returned to our lodgings.
126 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"On September 9th I paid my bills, called upon friends in
company with Brothers Kimball and Smith, and on the day follow-
ing I parted from the brethren and friends in London to return
to Herefordshire. We had spent twenty-three days in the great
Babylon of modern times, and had found it harder to establish
the Church there than in any other place we had ever been. We
had baptized one man, and ordained him a priest ; six others had
given in their names to be baptized on the following Sunday ; and
at this time there was some little prospect of the Rev. Robert
Aitken receiving the work. I therefore left London, feeling that
our mission and labors had not been altogether in vain.
"I was rejoiced on my return to the churches to find tha*t in
Herefordshire the work was rapidly progressing. In some cases
it was even reaching the nobility, and a lady of title had become
convinced, through our ministry, of the work of God. Lady Rob-
erts was of the nobility of England, and a lady of wealth ; she had
withdrawn from the Church of England and had traveled much
in search of truth, looking for the fulfillment of the prophets. She
became acquainted with the fulness of the gospel through a fe-
male servant in the employ of Squire Dowdswell, and began to
investigate the subject. The spirit of God rested upon her and
convinced her of the truth of the work. She obtained the four
published numbers of the Millennial Star, and, fearing that she
would not be able to obtain them for herself, copied the whole of
them with her pen. She also read the Book of Mormon and copied
a part of that, and became perfectly convinced of the truth of the
work of which she read; she said she would go a thousand miles
if necessary to see some of the Twelve and be baptized under their
hands. Hearing that I was in London, she was about to take a
journey there to see me and the other brethren, and be baptized.
She had two brothers who were ministers of the Church of Eng-
land.
"On the 21st of September, 1840, we held the Frome's Hill
conference, at which were represented 24 churches with 754 mem-
bers, 14 elders, 51 priests, 9 teachers, and 1 deacon. The Bran
Green and Frome's Hill conferences were now composed of 40
churches, 1007 members, 19 elders, 78 priests, 15 teachers, and
1 deacon. These two conferences, with their forty branch churches
MISSION TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1840. 127
and over a thousand organized members, under the direction of
one hundred and thirteen ordained officers, had been raised up
within six and one-half months. Surely the work of God had
been marvelous — unparalleled perhaps in the history of any new
religious movement.
"I meditated upon these things, and in my journal of Septem-
ber 21st, 1840, I wrote thus : 'This has been a busy day with me.
After standing upon my feet from morning till evening, I am
called to shake hands with hundreds of Saints who have glad
hearts and cheerful countenances. It is with no ordinary feelings
that I meditate upon the cheering fact that a thousand souls have
been Baptized into the new and everlasting covenant in about half
a year, in one field which God has enabled me to open. I pray
Him to accept the gratitude of my heart for His mercies and bless-
ings unto me in this thing, and to enable me to stand with these
Saints and all the righteous in His celestial kingdom.' This day
I stood upon my feet eight hours in conference, conversed much of
the time in suggesting, speaking, etc. ; ordained about thirty, con-
firmed some, healed many who were sick, shook hands with about
four hundred Saints, walked two miles, and ended with about four
hours chimney-corner preaching. I then lay down to rest, and
dreamed of catching fish.
"The church ministers in this region were stirred up very
much at this time, because of the success of the work of God in
the midst of the people, and every exertion was made by them
to stay its progress. They were finding that the Lord was deliv-
ering their flocks out of their hands and giving them unto the
shepherds of the Church of the Saints. They were alarmed, and
were holding conventions and meetings to contrive plans and adopt
means to overthrow the latter-day work of God, which they un-
derstood not, and believed not, yet feared its power. And well
indeed they might ; for in some instances they did not have more
than ten or fifteen at their churches on the Sabbath, while around
them on every hand they had seen forty branches of two organ-
ized conferences of the Church of Latter-day Saints spring up in
about six months, with over a thousand members and between
one and two hundred officers ordained to scatter the seed of the
gospel everywhere in this prolific field.
128 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"On the 25th of September I again took leave of the Saints
in my Herefordshire field of labor, to attend the Staffordshire con-
ference which was held at Hanley. The day after the conference
I baptized one, and preached at Tunstell ; and on the next evening
I preached at Burslem to a crowded house. The power of God
rested upon me, and great solemnity pervaded the congregation.
The spirit of God was moving the people, and they felt that the
Lord was doing a work in their midst.
CHAPTER 13.
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41.
Rapid Increase of the Church in Great Britain. — Mysterious Spirit Per-
sonage Attempts to Strangle Wilford Woodruff, and Wounds Him
Severely. — He Is Relieved and Healed by Three Heavenly Visit-
ors. — First Placard of the Church Posted in London. — Death of
Wilford's Daughter. — Difficult Missionary Work in and around
London. — Arrival of Lorenzo Snow To Take Charge of the British
Mission. — All of the Twelve Called Home. — Attending Various Con-
ferences. — Springing of the Spaulding Story. — Wilford Bids Fare-
well to the Saints in Fields Where He Had Labored. — General Con-
ference of the British Mission, and Only Occasion of the Twelve
Apostles Acting as a Quorum in a Foreign Land. — Wilford's De-
parture for Home, and Arrival at Nauvoo. — Made a Member of the
*Nauvoo City Council.
A general conference of the British Mission was held at
Manchester, England, on the 6th of October, 1840, at which
there were present six of the Twelve Apostles — Brigham Young,
Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, Orson Pratt, George A.
Smith, and Wilford Woodruff. Tht presiding officers in the
mission represented twenty-seven conferences, besides other
churches or branches not yet included in organized conferences.
The Church membership in Great Britain was given as 3,621,
being an increase of 1,113 members since the conference held the
April previous. On the evening of October 7th, the first dis-
cussion of any note of Mormonism, held in Great Britain, took
place at Manchester, between Elder Alfred Cordon and a min-
ister of one of the denominations whom Elder Woodruff does
not name. It was attended by the members of the Twelve then
in England. The subject under discussion was the Book of
Mormon; and although the view of the Latter-day Saints was
upheld therein by an elder of less prominence than one of the
Apostles, the result evidently was very satisfactory to the Saints,
and their cause received further favorable impression in the
minds of a great majority of the fifteen hundred persons present
on the occasion.
"I left Manchester on the 14th of October," writes Wilford
10
130 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Woodruff, "to return to my labors in London; and on my way,
with Elder Alfred Cordon, I visited the Staffordshire Potteries
and Birmingham. On the 17th I arrived in London, where I
found Elder George A. Smith, and we were glad to meet each
other again. We hired lodgings, board, and sitting-room at No.
40 Ironmonger Row, St. Luke's. Everything was costly, and we
found that with the greatest economy we could not do with much
less than a pound per week each. What few Saints there were in
London were very poor, and unable to assist us. Most of the
means used in my labors in London was supplied by my converts
in Herefordshire.
"The prospect in London at that time was the darkest it had
ever been in since entering the vineyard; but the Lord was with
us, and we were not discouraged. On Sunday we met with the
Saints three times at Brother Corner's, read the Book of Mormon,
gave instruction, and broke bread unto them. We had a good
time, though there were only about half a dozen present. I felt
the spirit bear testimony that there would be a work done in
London.
"Having retired to rest in good season, I fell asleep and
slept until midnight, when I awoke and meditated upon the
things of God until 3 o'clock in the morning; and, while forming
a determination to warn the people in London and by the as-
sistance and inspiration of God to overcome the power of dark-
ness, a person appeared to me, whom I consider was the prince of
darkness. He made war upon me, and attempted to take my life.
As he was about to overcome me I prayed to the Father,
in the name of Jesus Christ, for help. I then had power over
him and he left me, though I was much wounded. Afterwards
three persons dressed in white came to me and prayed with me,
and I was healed immediately of all my wounds, and delivered of
all my troubles.
"During the following week we visited the British Museum
and other notable places, also attended a Wesleyan mission
meeting over which the Lord Mayor of London presided. While
in the performance of our missionary labors we- circulated and
posted handbills. The following is a copy of the first placard of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints posted in Eng-
land's great metropolis : ' "He that judgeth a matter before he
British mission, i840-'4i. iM
heareth it is not wise." The Latter-day Saints meet for public
worship at Mr. J. Barrett's Academy, 57 King's Square, Gos-
well Road (entrance door in President Street) every Sabbath
at 3, and half-past 6 o'clock p. m. ; also on Tuesday and Thursday
evenings each week, at 8 o'clock. Lectures will be delivered by
Elders Woodruff and Smith (late from America), who respect-
fully invite the citizens of London to attend. The first prin-
ciples of the Everlasting Gospel in its fulness; the gathering of
Israel; the second coming of the Savior; and "the restitution
of all things" spoken of by all the holy prophets, will be among
the subjects discussed. The Latter-day Saints' Millennial Star,
published monthly, and other publications, can be had at 52
Ironmonger Row, St. Luke's. (City Press, Long Lane, Doudney
& Scryngour.)'
"The following Sunday, at 3 o'clock, we preached for the
first time in Barrett's Academy. There were present about fify
persons to whom I preached, and to whom Elder Smith preached
in the evening; but it was the most difficult task I had ever
found to awaken in the people an interest on the subject. There
was so much going on in this great modern Babylon to draw
the attention of the people, that it seemed to require almost the
trumpet blast from heaven to awaken the attention of the inhabi-
tants to our proclamation of the restortaion of the fulness of the
gospel. We were there like the apostles of old, witliout purse
or scrip, to warn the city of London, where we had to pay high
prices for everything we required, and to pay for a place to
preach in; we were at this time about out of money, but still we
felt to trust in God. Next day after this meeting, 1 received a
package of letters from America, one from my wife announcing
the death of my little daughter Sarah Emma.
"November 1st I preached at the Academy in the after-
noon to about thirty, and in the evening to about fifty. We
broke bread unto the Saints, and this evening there seemed to
be some interest manifested by inquiry about the work. We
preached again on the following Sunday. During the week we
received counsel from our brethren of the Twelve for George
A. Smith to go immediately to the Potteries, and spend his time
with the churches there. After his departure I felt very lonely
for several days, but Elder William Pitt came from Dymock
132 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and labored with me a short time, after which he took a mission
to Ipswich.
"Brother Hulme, a captain of one of the 'Pickford's Boats'
on the London Canal, was present at my next preaching after the
departure of Elder Pitt, and with him were two of his hands
whom he had baptized. On the following day I dined with
him and with the two brethren on board their boat.
"On the afternoon and evening of Sunday, the 22nd of Oc-
tober, I held a public meeting at the Academy, when four offered
themselves for baptism ; and on the following Sunday I again
preached twice, and baptized three more applicants. These were
the first fruits of my labors in London. Next day I took a very
interesting walk with Dr. Wm. Copeland, through every part of
the College of Surgeons at Lincoln's Inn Fields, and on my re-
turn home was joined by Elders Brigham Young and Heber C.
Kimball, who had come to spend a week or two in London. This
was the first time President Brigham Young was in the metropolis
of England. We met for service on Wednesday evening, at the
Academy, when Brother Brigham preached, followed by Brother
Heber. We had a good time.
"In company with Presidents Young and Kimball, on the 3rd
of December, I visited the Tower of London, without seeing
which, the traveler would lose a capital page in the history of his
travels in Europe. During the week we also visited St. Paul's,
Buckingham Palace, Westminster Abbey, the Queen's stables, and
many other noted sights of London.
"Sunday we held a public meeting at the Academy, at which
there were about fifty present. Brother Kimball preached. An
Independent minister invited me home to take tea with him. I
accepted his invitation, had an interesting time, and preached the
gospel to him. He received my testimony and offered me his
chapel, which held eight hundred people. He said he thought he
would be baptized, and would try and get his society to do the
same. We met again in the evening, and had more at our meet-
ing than ever before. Brother Brigham Young preached, and
was followed by Brothers Kimball, Williams, Corner, Hulme,
and myself. We had a very interesting time, and one person
offered himself for baptism. There were present some of the
Aitkenites, one of whom purchased a hymn book. # They wished
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41. 133
us to call upon them, and thought they would be baptized. We
then met at Father Corner's, and communed with the Saints and
had a good time. I rejoiced at the prospect which was opening
before us, for we had labored a long time and the work had gone
slow ; but now a wide opening was being made to roll on the work
of the Lord in the metropolis of England.
"Having spent about ten days in London, President Young
left for Cheltenham. On the same day I visited Mr. James Albion,
a minister of the Independent order, who, with his household, be-
lieved our doctrine, and on the Sunday we found more than ever
an interest being awakened in London; our prayer meeting the
next evening was attended by the Reverend James Albion, who
received our testimony. We walked home with him, and found
his household growing in the faith and ready for the work of the
Lord.
"Two days after, in the evening, we baptized four persons-
Mr. and Mrs. Morgan, with whom we lodged, Christopher Smith,
their apprentice, and Henry Corner, Jun. Dr. Copeland spent the
afternoon of the following day with us ; he received our testimony,
and in the evening we preached at our meeting place.
"I visited Rev. James Albion several times, and gave him an
account of the rise and progress of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. He believed in our mission and offered me
his chapel, which would seat about a thousand persons. On Sun-
day morning we accompanied our reverend friend and convert to
his chapel, and were introduced to the committee, one of whom
was a preacher who had traveled much in Russia and other parts
of the world. At the close of the meeting the Rev. James Albion
gave out an appointment for us to preach on the next Sabbath eve-
ning. In the afternoon we met with the Saints, had a full house,
and confirmed four new members; in the evening we preached
again, and a good feeling prevailed. After meeting, the Rev.
James Albion called upon us at our room and told us that he had
given out our appointment to preach in his chapel ; he also had in-
formed his congregation that he was a Latter-day Saint, and
would be baptized and join our Church, and that they need not
longer consider him a member of their body unless they joined
the Saints with him. He told us this made a division among the
134 ■ WILFORD WOODRUFF.
committee ; some were for going with him, and some were against
following their pastor into the true fold, which he had found.
"On the following Sunday evening we preached, by the ap-
pointment of its minister, in the Independent chapel, to the largest
congregation we had ever before addressed in London. There
were present priests and people of many denominations. I ad-
dressed them for the space of about one hour. A Wesleyan min-
ister arose and opposed me ; this had a good effect, for the congre-
gation, seeing the spirit he was of, turned against him, and the
committee refused him permission to speak there again. I was
much bound by the opposing spirit ; still the conduct of the enemy
gave us friends. The next evening we attended what was said to
be the largest temperance meeting ever held in London ; and the
next two days brought us to the close of the year.
"I give here a synopsis of my travels and labors in 1840:
places visited or labored in — Liverpool, Preston, Manchester,
Newcastle, Tunstall, Burslem, Hanley, Stoke, Longton, Stafford,
Wolverhampton, Birmingham, Worcester, Hereford, Ledbury,
Malvern Hill, Gloucester, Cheltenham, Oxford, London. I trav-
eled 4,469 miles, held 230 meetings, established 53 places for
preaching, and planted 47 churches and jointly organized them.
These churches chiefly comprised the two conferences raised up in
Herefordshire, consisting of about 1,500 Saints, 28 elders, 110
priests, 24 teachers, and 10 deacons. The baptisms of the year
were 336 persons under my own hands, and I assisted at the bap-
tism of 86 others. I baptized 57 preachers, mostly those connected
with the United Brethren, also two clerks of the Church of Eng-
land. I confirmed 420 members, and assisted in confirming 50
others ; ordained 18 elders, 97 priests, 34 teachers, and one deacon ;
blessed 120 children, and administered to 120 sick, by prayer,
anointing and the laying on of hands, and in many instances the
sick were healed, and devils cast out. I assisted in procuring £1,000
for the publication of 3,000 copies of the Hymn Book, 5,000 copies
of the Book of Mormon, for the printing of the Millennial Star,
and to assist 200 Saints to emigrate to Nauvoo. I wrote 200 let-
ters, and received 112.
"The new year, 1841," continues Wilford Woodruff, "found
Elder Kimball and myself in the metropolis of England, in the en-
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41. 135
joyment of good health. We celebrated New Year's day by bap-
tizing two persons into the fold of Christ. The Church in Lon-
don now numbered 21 members. The next Sunday we held a meet-
ing in the Academy, confirmed two, and partook of the Sacrament.
During the week I baptized the daughter of the Rev. James Al-
bion; the day after this, Elder Kimball started for Woolwich to
break new ground. On Sunday he preached there for the first
time, when four persons offered themselves for baptism. Next day
they came to London, and we immediately repaired to our private
bath in Tabernacle Square, where Elder Kimball baptized five per-
sons, one of whom was Br. Wm. Copeland. This was indeed an
interesting occasion, and we felt thankful to God to see the cloud
beginning to break; for we had struggled hard to do the little
which had been done.
"On the 15th of the month we baptized three more of Brother
Morgan's household, and on the following Sunday I preached to a
full house and to many new hearers. Several offered themselves
for baptism; during the week there had been seven souls added
to the Church.
"Next day Elder Kimball received a letter from President
Young, who wished us to be ready early in April to set sail for
home. Several days later, I baptized the Rev. James Albion and
Mr. Hender, and before the close of January I baptized three oth-
ers into the Church. I visited Greenwich and Woodwich, where
Elder Kimball had raised up a small branch of the Church, then
I returned to London with Elder Kimball. On Sunday we com-
muned with the Saints, and in the evening we both preached to a
large congregation.
"On the 8th of February, having a package of twenty Books
of Mormon and two dozen Hymn Books, Heber C. Kimball and I
went to Stationer's Hall and secured the copyright of the Book of
Mormon in the name of Joseph Smith, Jun. We left five copies
of the book, and paid three shillings for the copyright. In the
evening we baptized four persons, one of whom was the wife of
the Rev. James Albion, who already had received the gospel.
"Elder Brigham Young, per letter, informed us of the large
emigration of that season. There were to go on one ship 235, and
on another 100. To the reader acquainted with the immense emi-
136 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
grations of the Saints in later years, the fact that we considered
three or four hundred as a large emigration will be noteworthy.
"Elder Lorenzo Snow arrived in London on February 11, to
take charge of the Church after our departure. I was truly glad
once more to greet him, for I had not seen him since 1837. On
the same day Elder William Pitt also arrived at our lodgings, and
we had an interesting meeting in the evening. Brother Snow
preached, and Elder Kimball and myself followed him; the next
day Brothers Heber and Lorenzo went to Woolwich to give im-
petus to the work of God in that important town.
"I give here the minutes of the first London conference, held
at the Academy, 57 King's Square, Goswell Road, February 14,
1841 : There were present of officers of the Church, Elders H. C.
Kimball, Wilford Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, and Wm. Pitt, be-
sides four priests. The meeting was called to order by Elder H.
C. Kimball, at 2 o'clock p. m., Sunday, the 14th of February,
1841, when it was moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder
Pitt that Wilford Woodruff be the president of the conference.
Moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder Woodruff, that
Dr. Wm. Copeland be the clerk. Carried unanimously. The
meeting was then opened by singing, and prayer by Elder Kim-
ball. The president then called for the representation of the
branches of the London conference. The church at Bedford was
represented by Priest Robert Williams, containing 42 members
and one priest; seven removed, and two dead. The church at
Ipswich, represented by Elder Wm. Pitt, consisted of 12 mem-
bers, one elder, one priest, and one teacher. The church at Wool-
wich, represented by Priest John Griffith, consisted of six mem-
bers and one priest. The church at London, represented by H. G
Kimball, consisted of 46 members, one elder and two priests ; ex-
cellent prospect of continued increase. Moved and seconded by
Elders Kimball and Woodruff, that James Albion be ordained an
Elder; moved and seconded by Elders Kimball and Snow, that
Thomas Barnes be ordained a teacher; moved and seconded by
Elders Kimball and Pitt, that Robert Williams be ordained an
elder to oversee the church at Bedford; moved and seconded by
Elders Robert Williams and Wm. Pitt that Wm. Smith, at Bed-
ford, be ordained a priest; moved and seconded by Elders Kim-
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'4L 137
ball and Pitt that Richard Bates be ordained a priest in the Wool-
wich branch ; moved and seconded by Elders Robert Williams and
Pitt that John Sheffield be ordained a teacher at Bedford ; moved
and seconded by Elder Kimball and Brother Griffith that Brother
A. Painter be ordained a teacher at Woolwich. These motions
were carried unanimously, and those present were ordained under
the hands of Elders Kimball, Woodruff, and Snow. Afterward,
Elder Kimball moved, and Elder Woodruff seconded, that Elder
Lorenzo Snow be appointed president of this conference, and to
take the superintendency of the Church in London. Much valu-
able instruction was given by Elders Kimball and Woodruff in
relation to the duties of official members, after which it was moved
by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder Snow that this confer-
ence be adjourned till Sunday, the 16th day of May, 1841 ; after
which the conference closed. Wilford Woodruff, president; Dr.
Wm. Copeland, clerk.'
"During this conference meeting, we also broke bread with the
Saints, and confirmed four new members. At half past six in
the evening we met again, and had the largest congregation which
had assembled at our preaching place. One person came forward
for baptism. This was a day which we had desired long to see ;
for we had labored exceedingly hard to establish a church in
London, and at times it seemed as though we would have to give
it up ; but by holding on to the work of our Divine Master and
claiming the promises of God we were now to leave an established
London conference with a prosperous church planted in the me-
tropolis, under the care of our beloved brother, Lorenzo Snow.
"Brother Kimball, on the 15th, received a letter from his wife,
informing us that the Prophet Joseph had written for the Twelve
to come home immediately. At this time there was a prospect of
war between America and England, over the imprisonment of Mc-
Cloud, a British officer, by the state of New York, and also over
the northeastern boundary question. In consequence of this pros-
pect, the Prophet Joseph wrote for the Twelve to come home,
after first thoroughly organizing the British mission and calling
out a number of native elders to send in every direction through-
out Great Britain.
"I spent the 25th of February in visiting the Saints previous
138 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to my departure, and in the evening preached in London for the
last time before my return to Nauvoo. Next day I parted from
Lorenzo Snow and the London Saints, and took train for Bristol,
to visit the branch which had been raised up there by my convert,
Elder Thomas Kington, who, it will be remembered, was the su-
perintendent of the Frome's Hill circuit of United Brethren. Leav-
ing Bristol, I visited the churches which I had raised up, holding
conferences and bidding farewell to the Saints, hundreds of whom
I myself had baptized.
"When I arrived at Monmouth I found that Elder James
Morgan awaited my coming, and had given out an appointment
for me to preach in the town at 7 o'clock, at the house of Robert
Davis. There was a crowded meeting, and many were unable to
get into the house. Four offered themselves for baptism. The
spirit witnessed to me that there would be many embrace the
gospel in Monmouthshire, and I said, 'the harvest is great and the
laborers few.' I arose in the morning, refreshed by sleep, and
having taken breakfast with Mr. Matton, I walked ten miles
through mud and water, in a driving March rainstorm, to Sis-
ter Mary Morgan's, at Little Gar way, where I found a pleasant
family of the Saints. We were drenched with rain, but found a
good fire, spent the day comfortably, and in the evening I had an
interesting interview with Elder Littlewood; the next day I re-
mained at Sister Morgan's, reading with much interest the history
of Rome, and in the evening I met the officers of the Church there
in council, and had a good time. Sunday morning I preached at
the house of Brother Thomas Rood, and in the eveuing at the
Kitchen, upon the Book of Mormon, and had the place full.
"On March 8, 1841, 1 met with the Garway conference, at the
Kitchen. Elder Levi Richards was chosen president, and Elder
James Morgan, clerk. There were present one of the quorum of
the Twelve, one high priest, seven elders, eleven priests, two
teachers, and one deacon. The meeting opened with prayer by
Elder Woodruff, after which the churches were represented as fol-
lows : members 134, elders 4, priests 5, teachers 3, deacons 1.
After the representation, it was moved that John Needham be or-
dained an elder, William Morris, priest, and Thomas Rough,
teacher. These were ordained under the hands of Elders Wood-
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41. 139
ruff and Richards. The meeting adjourned till 3 o'clock, and one
person was baptized. In the afternoon, Elder Levi Richards spoke
and I followed him. After meeting, the Saints contributed one
pound sterling to help me, and I sold them three Books of Mor-
mon and fifty addresses to the citizens of London. I then
walked five miles with Brother Richards, to Brother Holley's, and
spent the night. This was the first time I had seen Brother Levi
for about two years.
"Next day, in company of Elders Levi Richards and Thomas
Pitt, I walked to the city of Hereford, where Elder Ray and others
had been preaching. On Sunday a preacher arose before two or
three thousand people in the market house and informed the mul-
titude that he had a fresh letter direct from America, showing the
origin of the Book of Mormon. So he read the old Spaulding
story. When he got through, Elder Levi Richards arose and in-
formed the people that instead of its being a new story it had
been published for seven years throughout the United States and
England. This caused a great uproar, for while some were for
driving the man out of the place for lying, others were crowding
around Elders Richards and Ray to hear them preach. The
crowd, however, was so excited that the elders left the ground
with hundreds following them. There never was a time when
the people were so much stirred up and so eager to hear the Lat-
ter-day Saints as at the present, and it was expected that we
should not get through the city without having crowds around
us. We did, however, and had a view of Hereford cathedral as
we passed along and reached Sister Bufton's.
"There was at this time a small branch of the Church at
Hereford, numbering seven members. We parted from Brother
Pitt at Hereford, and continued to Lugwardine, where I met with
the church there for the last time, and preached from the 24th
chapter of Isaiah. On the morrow I walked to Shucknell Hill
and had an interesting meeting with the Saints and preached up-
on the gathering to Zion and Jerusalem. It was my last meeting
with them, and I bade them farewell. Next day I walked to
Standley Hill and dined with Brother Ockey, whom I was truly
glad to see once more. We went together through Standley Hill
and called upon the Saints. Six months had passed since I had
140 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
parted from the churches in this region, but now I was again in
the field where the Lord by His blessing and the power of the
Holy Ghost had made my labors so abundantly fruitful. Next
day I went to Greenway and preached, blessed a child, confirmed
a member, and administered the ordinance of the gospel to five
sick persons ; and on the morrow continued to Turkey Hill. There,
on the Sunday, I communed with the Saints and preached to a
large congregation upon the gathering. I found the Saints in the
region around very desirous to gather to the body of the Church,
but they were poor and had not the means to emigrate to America.
"On the 15th day of March, 1841, the Bran Green and Gad-
field Elm conference again assembled, this time afGadfield Elm
chapel, when the meeting was called to order by Elder Woodruff.
There were present, one of the quorum of the Twelve Apostles,
one high priest, ten elders, twenty-one priests, six teachers, and one
deacon, besides the congregation of the Saints ; there were repre-
sented, 19 churches, 367 members, 8 elders, 33 priests, 11 teach-
ers, 1 deacon ; removed, 41 ; died, 1 ; expelled, 2. Wilford Wood-
ruff was president, and John Hill, clerk of the conference.
"We had a very interesting time at the conference. There
was a large assembly of the Saints. It was the last time that I
could attend in that part of my old and beloved field of labor dur-
ing my present mission in England ; and whether or not I should
ever again meet there in a conference assembly of Saints was one
of the secrets of my future life for time to reveal. We had held
our meeting without disturbance from some mobocrats who were
present, for these were kept quiet by police in attendance, in dis-
guise.
"No sooner had the meeting closed than multitudes of the
Saints crowded around me, and hands were presented on every
side, to bid me farewell. Many called for me to bless. them before
I departed ; others cried out, 'Lay hands upon me and heal me be-
fore you go. ,; One cajne with, 'Brother Woodruff, I am turned out
of doors for my religion; what shall I do?' Another with, 'I am
ready to go to Zion, but my wife won't go with me ; shall I leave
her, to gather with the Saints?' A wife in turn says, 'My husband
beat me and turned me out of doors because I was baptized. I
have money enough to carry me and the children to Zion ; will you
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41/ 141
let me go without him?' 'Brother Woodruff, my mother is over
eighty years of age and has willed me sixty pounds at her death,
but will not emigrate with me ; must I stay for her to die, or leave
her now to go with the Saints?' One said, 'I have sold my little
place and shall have thirty pounds tomorrow, but must go out
into the street. I have not enough to carry my family to Amer-
ica ; can you help me to a few pounds, or tell me what to 3o ?' An
elder cried out, 'How much longer must I preach in England be-
fore you will let me go to America V From others of the Saints
came such as this : 'Brother Woodruff, will you come and preach
in Cheltenham?' 'My head is in great pain, will you heal me?' 'I
want you to consecrate this bottle of oil before you go.' 'Will you
write to me ?' 'I have been waiting a long time to get a chance to
speak to you; good-bye, remember me to Mrs. Woodruff, good-
bye ; God bless you !' Thus for more than an hour after the close
of the meeting I was hailed with the affectionate outbursts and
adieus, and a host of perplexities, of these Saints, who crowded
around me as children around their father.
"Many of the Saints parted from me in tears, and many fol-
lowed me to Turkey Hill, where I spent the night and they filled
the house until a late hour, begging counsel and instruction of me.
One of these was a Baptist minister who had just been baptized
into the Church. On the morrow, in company with Elder Need-
ham, I walked to Keysend Street, where I preached to a crowded
congregation of Saints, and thence continued to Colwall. There
I met with a large congregation of Saints, and preached to them
upon the gathering.
"Next day, with Elder Levi Richards, I walked over to Mal-
vern Hill and called upon Elder Samuel Jones; thence through
Great Malvern to Crowcat; I held a meeting at Brother George
Brooks's, and had an interesting time with a large number -of
Saints whom I had baptized about a year before. I went to Duns-
close the day after, visiting many of the Saints by the way, laying
hands upon the sick, and blessing and counseling others of the
flock. All were happy to see me ; for I had baptized most of them
when I first opened that field of labor. Next day we traveled to
Frome's Hill, and visited the Saints by the way.
"At Frome's Hill I met with the Saints on Sunday morning,
142 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and had a crowded house; in the afternoon we held a meeting at
Standley Hill, where I communed with the Church. At the close
of the meeting I had a busy time shaking hands with the Saints,
and parting from them. Many of them wished me to bless them,
and others to heal them. I spent the night with Brother Levi Rich-
ards, at Elder Edward Ockey's, and on the morrow we held the
Frome's Hill conference at Standley Hill. There were present
one of the traveling high council, two high priests, twenty elders,
thirty priests, nine teachers, and two deacons. After calling the
meeting to order, I moved that Elder Levi Richards preside over
the conference, and he was sustained by the meeting. I was
chosen clerk. After singing and prayer, the president called upon
the officers for the representation of the various branches, which
was given as follows : branches, 33 ; members, 957 ; elders, 24 ;
priests, 68; teachers, 27; deacons, 8. Robert Gunnery, Edward
Phillips, and John Spires were ordained to the office of elder un-
der the hands of Elders Richards, Kington, and myself; Thomas
Bishop, to the office of priest; and Wm. Rowley, to the office of
deacon. In the afternoon, after speeches from Elders Richards
and Kington, I delievered my farewell address, and pronounced
the benediction on the conference.
"After the meeting was dismissed, I was almost three hours
shaking hands with the Saints, healing the sick, and giving coun-
sel to the multitude which surrounded me, many of whom were in
tears when we parted. Nearly fifty came to ask me to take them
to Zion, when I had not means to take myself. However, I gave
Sister Foxal five pounds to help her and her husband and children
to the land of America. She had made every exertion for six
months, to save money to gather with the Saints, and had raised
thirty pounds. The five pounds I gave to her was a donation
from Elder Edward Ockey, who was parting with his substance
to help the poor of the Church to gather.
After bidding the multitude of Saints farewell, I went to
Elder Ockey's to spend the night, accompanied by Elders Rich-
ards, Kington, and Ray. We had been in the house but a short
time when three of Edward Ockey's brothers came in for the pur-
pose of having a contest, because their brother and sister had
embraced the gospel and were about to gather with the Saints.
BRITISH MISSION. 1840-'4i. i43
They manifested much wrath against me, and, after conversing
with me about three hours, they left the house and we were once
more in peace. After conversing together until the third watch
of the night, we retired to rest, closing one of the busiest days of
my life. ,
"I arose in the morning, refreshed by sleep, and after convers-
ing several hours with Elders Richards, Kington, Ray, Ockey, and
others, I was under the necessity of parting with the Saints in this
region. In bidding them farewell, we found in the memories of
our associations many ties which bound us together. Among the
faithful ones were the Ockeys. Brother Edward Ockey and his
sister Ann were of a good and wealthy family. They had many
trials to pass through to do the will of God and to gather with
the Saints, for their brothers were set against them exceedingly.
Brother Edward maintained his integrity like a man* of God and
was making every preparation to gather with the Saints, but his
sister Ann had fears that her brothers would hinder her gathering.
"Having bidden farewell to the Saints of Standley Hill, I
walked to Frome's Hill and conversed with the Elders until two
o'clock, when I took the parting hand of Elders Richards, King-
ton, Ray, and others, and, with my carpet bag with about twenty
pounds weight in it, walked fifteen miles to Worcester, in four
hours. When I arrived there I was so very lame and weary with
my heavy load and fast walking that I could scarcely walk at all.
I then took rail and arrived in Birmingham at 10 o'clock at night,
but was exceedingly lame and weary. I spent the night with El-
der James Riley, 24 Park Street.
"I had now fairly ended my Herefordshire mission, and bid-
den a last farewell to that field of labor where the* Lord had
blessed me beyond all my expectations. I now left three confer-
ences in the region which I opened one year before, on the 5th
of the same month that I left this vineyard, now planted all over
with churches, numbering fifteen hundred Saints. The minutes
which I have recorded will show at a glance the rise and progress
of the churches in Herefordshire, and the regions around.
"On Sunday, the 28th of March, the Staffordshire Conference
met, and there were present of the Twelve, George A. Smith and
Wilford Woodruff, with 1 high priest, 13 elders, 28 priests, 10
144 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
teachers, and 8 deacons. The conference was held in the Magis-
trate's Assembly Room. At the close of the conference it was
voted that 'this conference grant Elders Woodruff and George A.
Smith a letter of recommendation manifesting that the Church
in this region accept of their labors and consider that they have
filled their mission with honor and dignity.'
"We had a very interesting time on this occasion. The con-
ference was held in a place which would contain 800, and it was
crowded ; but there was perfect order and much good feeling man-
ifested during the day. There was prospect of a continued in-
crease in the Potteries. George A. Smith was the president of the
conference, and T. J. Fitcher and O. Shaw, clerks. Next day
George A. Smith and myself met the officers in council at the
Hanley meeting rooms, and gave such advice as we deemed wis-
dom; we then took our farewell. On the following day we also
parted from the Saints at Burslem, took coach to Manchester, and
called upon Parley P. Pratt, 47 Oxford Street ; we found him and
his family enjoying good health.
"On the 6th of April, 1841, the General Conference of the
British Mission was held in Carpenter's Hall, Manchester, at
which there were present nine of the quorum of the Twelve;
namely, President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson
Hyde, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards, Wilford
Woodruff, John Taylor, and George A. Smith. The total mem-
bership of the British mission at that time was represented as
5,814, and 800 besides had emigrated to America under the trans-
portation arrangements of the Church. At this conference the
Twelve blessed and set apart Orson Hyde for his mission to Jeru-
salem, to which he had been called by the Prophet Joseph. This
was the first and only time in this dispensation that the Twelve
Apostles sat in conference as a quorum in a foreign land.
"Immediately after the General Conference, those of the
Twelve who were about to return home hastened to Liverpool, and
embarked for America on the 20th of April, on board of the ship
Rochester. Next day, the wind being favorable, the ship weighed
anchor. There were on board Brigham Young, Heber C. Kim-
ball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, George A. Smith, Wilford
Woodruff, Willard Richards, and John Taylor, of the Twelve,
BRITISH MISSION, 1840-'41. 145
with Elder Reuben Hedlock and 120 of the British Saints. On
our passage across the Atlantic we had some very tempestuous
weather and became familiar with 'a storm at sea/ On the 20th
of May we landed in New York, and on the next day George A.
Smith and myself took up our abode for a few days at Brother
Foster's. While there I met my brothers-in-law, Ezra and Ilus
Carter, and also Dr. Charles Fabyan, my wife's relative.
"On the 22nd of May, at the house of Brother Foster, in New
York, and in the presence of the quorum of the Twelve,
I performed the service of marriage between Mr. Edward Ockey
and Miss Eliza Brewer, both of them my converts of Castle
Frome. This was the first marriage ceremony at which I offici-
ated.
"On the 2nd of June I arrived at Scarboro by stage, and was
permitted to embrace my wife, and also my first born son; Wil-
ford, Jr., whom I had not seen before. After two years of sep-
aration from my wife, it was indeed a happy reunion. There I
stayed with my father-in-law until the 5th of July, and then left
for my native place, Farmington, Conn., where I arrived the third
day after. While tarrying at my father's house I married my
sister Eunice Woodruff to Mr. Dwight Webster. At my sister's
marriage there were present between forty and fifty persons, most-
ly our relatives. This was on the 4th of August, 1841. A few
days afterwards my aunt Beulah Hart was baptized into the
Church, and on the 18th of the month I bade farewell to my fath-
er's house, after a stay of forty-one days. This was a longer visit
than I had paid to any of my friends for the past ten years.
"On the 9th of September, a little company, consisting of my-
self, wife, and son, and four others, started on board the boat San-
dusky for Albany. Our ultimate destination was Nauvoo, where
we arrived on the 5th of the next month. When I left Nauvoo,
two years before, there were not more than a dozen houses in the
place, but on my return to the city there were several hundred.
We passed by the Temple, then building, and had a view of it ; we
then called at the house of Elder Brigham Young, and there spent
the night. Brother Brigham was sick, and Heber C. Kimball and
Willard Richards were with him. We laid hands upon him and
he soon recovered. I saw many of my old friends and acquaint-
li
146 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ances, and was informed that others of them were dead. I met
with many friends on the day after my return to Nauvoo, and also
sat in council with the Twelve, and was happy once more to meet
with my quorum. I moved my things to Elder Kimball's. My
wife and child were sick. On the 30th of October, 1841, the city
council met, and in course of its business I was appointed one of
the city council of Nauvoo."
CHAPTER 14.
REVIEW OF HIS MISSION.
Wilford Renders Aid to the Persecuted Saints. — His Care in Recording
the Events, also Sermons and Sayings of the Prophet Joseph
Smith. — Elder Woodruff's Humility, and Aopreciation of the Work
of Others. — At a Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Convention. —
Letter from His Wife Announcing the Death of Their Daughter. —
Revelation Foreshadowing the Troubles of the Saints in the Ex-
pulsion from Illinois.
In the fullest sense Wilford Woodruff was a man of in-
dustrious habits. During the interval between his return from
the Fox Islands and his departure with others of the Twelve for
the European mission, he not only labored hard to provide for his
family ; but, true to the spirit of a faithful saint and disciple of the
Lord, he devoted much time to visiting the afflicted Saints in
Montrose, Iowa, and in Nauvoo, Illinois. He also rendered effici-
ent service in getting teams and money to assist the Saints in
their exodus from Far West, Missouri, to Illinois.
The Prophet Joseph Smith being in prison, Presidents Brig-
ham Young and Heber C. Kimball, with other leading brethren,
made a solemn covenant that they would not rest until they had
made every possible effort to free the Saints from their perse-
cutors in Missouri, and lead them safely to Nauvoo. In this
movement, as at all other times, Wilford Woodruff was a staunch
supporter of the presiding authorities of the Church. In his journal
he makes prominent mention of the mobbings in Missouri, the
martyrdom of Elder David W. Patten and others, the imprison-
ment of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and other leading men of the
Church, their escape from prison, and of other events of those
times. Indeed, whether or not Wilford Woodruff was present
at the occurrence of some important event in Church history, he
made careful investigations and recorded the results of his re-
search. Were it not for this care, the history of many events
now looked upon as important never would have been written.
He also reported in considerable fullness nearly every sermon
he heard preached by the Prophet Joseph Smith. Almost every
gem from the sayings of the Prophet Joseph published in the
148 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Compendium is found in Wilford Woodruff's journal; also are
many others which have not been published. Whenever he made
the acquaintance of men or women whose integrity- to the gos-
pel and generosity to the Saints were notable, their names have
an honored place in his journal. In this connection, for the
comfort and encouragement of their immediate friends and de-
scendants, it may be said that the names of William Clayton,
John Benbow, William Pitt, Edward Ockey, Alfred Cordon, with
others whom he met first in England, and some of whom he bap-
tized, are mentioned many times by him, with feelings of love
and admiration. These all died in the faith; may their descen-
dants follow in their footsteps, and the prayers of Wilford Wood-
ruff in their behalf not go unanswered.
His first mission to Great Britain was a' land mark in Church
history. His wonderful success is without a parallel in the mis-
sionary experiences of that or of any subsequent period. Its
importance grows with the growth of the work. He here re-
turns to that mission in a reminiscent spirit and recounts events
overlooked in his hasty survey contained in the narrative of the
previous chapter. What follows picks up loose ends and is not
given as a summary.
On the 10th of February, 1840, he records this item:
"On this day Queen Victoria of England was married to
Prince Albert. As many were on this day celebrating the mar-
riage of the queen, I thought it right to honor the King of Heaven
by advocating His cause and preaching the gospel of Jesus
Christ. I walked into the market place at Burslem, accompanied
by Elder Alfred Cordon and two other brethren, and we began
to sing and pray unto God, and call upon His name. A congre-
gation flocked around us, and we preached to them ; I bore testi-
mony of the great work which God had set His hand to accom-
plish and of the second coming of Christ, and warned the people
to repent and be baptized for the remission of sins."
While viewing the beauties of English landscape, many times
his soul was filled with intense admiration for the works of the
Creator. Describing a visit to Malvern Hill, he says: "In my
walk to Colwell on the 9th, I had a great survey of nature and
of the power of the Creator; this was while standing upon the
summit of Marlvern Hill, elevated from twelve hundred to fif-
REVIEW OF HIS MISSION. U§
teen hundred feet above the level. The surrounding country was
before my view, stretched out many miles. Worcester town lies
on the north, clearly seen in the prospect, Gloucester on the south,
with several large villages between, Ledbury and other villages
on the west, and a fine, beautifully cultivated vale upon every
hand. While upon this noted hill, beholding the grand and charm-
ing prospect before me, the thunder began to roll, and the light-
ning flashed in the vale below, on which the rain descended in
torrents. The solemnity and grandeur of the scene was impres-
sive as I stood upon the hill above the clouds, surveying the
beautiful works of the Creator, and His majesty in the storm."
While upon this mission, on March 22, 1840, a son, Wilford
Woodruff Jr., was born. At this writing he is living, and is a
faithful worker in the Salt Lake Temple. Upon leaving Here-
fordshire in June, 1840, to attend the Manchester conference,
Wilford comments : "I never before left a field of labor with as
much satisfaction with the results of my work; I felt to render
unto God the gratitude of my heart for giving me so many souls
as seals to my ministry ; and I note the remarkable fact that I had
been led by the spirit (only a little more than three months before)
through a densely populated country for eighty miles, and chose
no part of it for my field of labor until I was led by the Lord to
the house of John Benbow, at Frome's Hill, where I preached
for the first time on the 5th of March, 18 4 0; now, on the *22nd
of June, I was going to the Manchester conference, to represent
this fruitful field of my labors with thirty-three organized church-
es numbering 541 members, 300 of whom received the ordinance
of baptism under my hands." In that labor, attended with such
unprecedented success in this dispensation, he never, for a mo-
ment, felt to take honor to himself; yet with characteristic hu-
mility and meekness he failed not to make honorable mention of the
labor of other brethren who came to assist him. For instance, of
Presidents Brigham Young and Willard Richards he writes :
"Elder Brigham Young labored with me in this vineyard about
one month ; from him the Saints and I received much benefit, for
he is mighty in counsel, and is endowed with much wisdom. Elder
Willard Richards had labored with me two months, and was
also a great blessing to us, for he had passed through a not-
able school of* experience and learned much wisdom, and his
150 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sound judgment was very manifest in the councils and confer-
ences in which we had acted together." At that time the British
mission numbered forty-one branches of the Church, with 2,513
members, the local officers including 56 elders, 126 priests, 61
teachers, and 13 deacons; 842 members had been the increase in
the preceding three months. It was about this time that a local
elder who was in the British army was ordered with his regi-
ment to India, where he went in good spirits, determined to
carry the gospel to that land, he being the first to do so. At this
time Wilford also notes in his journal the death of Bishop Ed-
ward Partridge, and makes this comment: "Bishop Partridge
was one of the wisest and best men of the last generation. Like
Nathaniel of old, in him th^re was no guile. He had passed
through much persecution with the Saints, for the word of God
and the testimony of Jesus."
Brother Woodruff relates that Elders Brigham Young, Heber
C. Kimball and himself were once locked out of an Aitkenite
meeting because the preachers were afraid the spirit of the Lat-
ter-day Saints mission would break up their society. He also
narrates this incident : "In company with Elder George A. Smith,
I attended the Wesleyan Methodist missionary convention held
on City Road, London. It was considered one of the greatest
of the kind ever held in that city. The chair was filled by the
Lord Mayor. He was a noble-looking man, and the insignia of
office which hung about his neck consisted of six gold chains,which
were large and very heavy. The object of the meeting was to
arrange for sending out missionaries, and to make collections to
liquidate a debt of fifty thousand pounds sterling-. Some of the
best talent of Europe was gathered on this occasion. Much
policy was manifested in this combinaton of ministers and their
influence for raising means. The speeches were from ten to
twelve minutes' duration. One minister from Scotland arose and
said: 'My Lord and Wesleyan friends, let my tongue cleave to
my mouth and my right hand forget her cunning when I do not
take a Wesleyan by the hand and call him brother/ One from
the Church of England said: 'My Lord and Wesleyan friends,
I wish you, while looking at the Church of England, to cover
her imperfections with the cloak of charity — I would readily
cover the imperfections of the Wesleyan society, but I know not
REVIEW OF HIS MISSION. 151
where they are. I would not hesitate to cover the imperfections
of the Church of Rome were it in my power, but they are all
scarlet.' A Wesleyan minister then arose and said: 'We are
highly favored on this occasion by having for our chairman the
Lord Mayor of London, the chief magistrate of the most renowned
city of the world; and his lordship has, like Caesar, submitted
himself to the worship of Christ in this condescension ; but, when
rightly considered, is not my Lord as highly honored in pre-
siding over this vast body of respectable citizens this evening on
so important a matter as he would be were he reigning upon a
throne ? For the angels in heaven honor every effort that is made
on earth for the spread of the gospel, and the saving of the souls
of men. My Lord and Christian friends, how did the ancient apos-
tles prevail? They were illiterate, and had neither money nor
influence, and their doctrines were unpopular, yet they established
the gospel, maintained the doctrines of Christ, and caused the
nations to tremble; Dut this was all by the power of God, and
not of man. My Lord, our circumstances are different from
theirs. We have influence and wealth; we have splendid chapels
and respectable bodies, and our members are many; yet if God is
not with us we cannot prevail.' (I shouted, 'Amen!') These
speeches continued until 10 p. m., when a collection was made, and
the Lord Mayor arose and addressed the three thousand people
present. This was in City Road chapel — the first ever erected
by the celebrated John Wesley. The Lord Mayor said: Tt is
with pleasure that I have been permitted to preside over this
respectable body this evening, on so important an occasion, which
will be indelibly fixed upon my mind as one of the most pleasing
events of my life ; and I trust I shall ever be as ready to perform
every duty required of me by the citizens of London as I have
been to meet with our Wesleyan friends this evening.' The house
rang .with applause. In the midst of all this, who can imagine
our feelings? None but those in like situation. Here were we
with a mission and message from the Lord to the inhabitants of
London. We stood in their midst ready to deliver that message
as the Lord might open our way, and yet we were as little known
to the people as was Jonah to the citizens of Nineveh while in
the belly of the whale. Notwithstanding all this display of talent,
yet the people needed a humble servant of the Lord to teach them
152 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the gospel in its purity, as Nineveh jieeded a prophet to cry re-
pentance therein. I retired alone, and reflected upon these
things."
Scenes of this kind stirred Wilford Woodruff, in his deeply
conscientious nature, with great anxiety and concern, lest he
might fail to deliver his divine message to the very uttermost
of the requirement made of him.
The grief that bowed down Wilford Woodruff's heart at
receiving news of the death of his little daughter finds pathetic
expression in his journal, in which also appears the letter from
his wife bearing the sorrowful tidings. It reads:
"My Dear Wilford: What will be your feelings when I say
that yesterday I was to witness the departure of our little Sarah
Emma from this world? Yes, she is gone. The relentleij hand
of death has snatched her from my embrace. She was too lovely,
kind, and affectionate to live in this wicked world. When looking
upon her I have often thought how I should feel to part with
her. I thought I could not live without her, especially in the
absence of my companion ; but she is gone. The Lord has taken
her home to Himself, for some wise purpose. It is a trial to me,
but the Lord has stood by me in a wonderful manner. He will
take better care of her than I possibly could do. We have one
little angel in heaven, and I think it likely that her spirit has
visited you before this time. She used to call her Papa, and left
a kiss for her Papa before she died. Today, little Wilford and I
with a number of friends, came over to Commerce, to pay our
last respects to our darling in seeing her decently buried. * *
She had no relatives to follow her to the grave, or to shed for her
a silent tear, except her Mamma and little Wilford. She lies
alone in peace. 'The Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away.
Blessed be the name of the Lord/
Phoebe W. Woodruff/'
Under date of October 2, 1840, Wilford being at that time
with Elder Heber C. Kimball, says in his journal: "Elder Kim-
ball and I arose from our bed that morning with the power of
God resting upon us, yea, His spirit was like fire shut up in
our bones. I said, 'O my God, why is Thy spirit thus upon me?
REVIEW OF HIS MISSION. 153
Why are mine eyes like a fountain? What art Ttiou about to do,
O Lord, that causes this thing? I ask Thee, Father, in the name
of Jesus Christ, Thy Son, to make it known unto me/ The spirit
of revelation came upon me, and I was answered: Thus saith
the Lord God unto thee, my servant Wilford. This is my spirit
which resteth upon thee to enlighten thy mind, to show thee things
to come; and not only upon thee but upon all my faithful ser-
vants upon the face of the whole earth, saith the Lord. Mine
indignation is about to be poured out without mixture upon all
the nations of the. earth, and they shall not escape. The cry
of the poor, of the widow and the orphan ascendeth to mine ears,
saith the Lord, and I am about to avenge the cry of mine elect
by laying low the oppressor, and executing the decree of mine
heart upon all the ungodly amongst men. Here I put my spirit
upon thee and say unto thee, lift up thy voice and spare not, and
call upon all men that come within the sound of thy voice to re-
pent, and many souls shall be given unto thee, and great shall be
thy reward, and eternal shall be thy glory, saith the Lord/ ,J
About this time the spirit of the Lord rested in similar
manner upon the other apostles and elders, and indeed upon
many of the Saints throughout the British Isles. "They had vivid
impressions of the trouble and persecutions about to be heaped
upon trie Saints in America and Europe. Elder Woodruff furth-
er says: "But my mind was troubled, for the spirit manifested
unto me much discomfort and persecution among the Saints
throughout Europe and America, and that many will fall away;
also that the powers that be in America will rise up against the
Church and it will be driven; and that while trouble lay in the
future before the people of God, greater calamities await the
world. The Saints were receiving testimonies of the clouds which
were gathering over the Church, and afterwards over the whole
world, for judgments begin at the house of God."
How completely the revelation thus given to Wilford Wood-
ruff by the Spirit of prohecy which rested upon him, and to his
brethren and the Saints in Europe, was fulfilled, is well known
to those familiar with the history of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints during the score of years succeeding the
manifestation herein recorded.
CHAPTER 15.
IN NAUVOO, 1841.
Prophetic Insight. — Teachings of the Prophet. — Baptism for the Dead
— Hyrum Kimball.
The life of Wilford Woodruff is a remarkable example of
the manner in which those who are pre-eminently qualified as
preachers of the gospel are required to fill out a well rounded life
of experiences, touching most important phases of human con-
duct in almost all the walks of life. Had Wilford Woodruff be-
longed to some religious denomination of his day, it is con-
sistent to suppose that he would have been exclusively a preach-
er, as he loved to expound the Scriptures and speak of the good-
ness of God and His wondrous ways. Mormonism, however,
made of him both a preacher and a man of affairs, and his service
in life covered a wide range of useful activities. He was,
in the days of Nauvoo's municipal glory, a member of its city
council. The responsibility of such a position at that time when
municipal government was little understood was one of special
weight.
On the 7th of November, 1841, on the Sabbath day he tells us
that he made a call upon the Prophet Joseph and from there
went to the home of Brigham Young. Later he attended a
meeting of the Saints and listened to an address of a certain
elder who was reprimanded by the Prophet Joseph. That repri-
mand carried with it such prophetic insight into the character
of the man who still lives, that the incident is taken from Elder
Woodruff's journal as follows: "Brother Joseph rose and repri-
manded him as pharisaical and hypocritical, and he was told that
he had not edified the people by his two hours' talk. The man's
life has ever since been in keeping with this characterization of
the Prophet. He aims to be a fellow well met with all denomin-
ations. He occasionally visits the Saints, and while with them
professes faith in the gospel and claims brotherhood with them.
The Prophet then addressed himself to the Saints, told them that
if they would not falsely accuse one another, the Lord would not
accuse them; and if they had no accusers, they should enter
IN NAUVOO, 1841. 155
into the Kingdom of Heaven. He also spoke at some length
upon the character of sin and declared that many things which
the denominations of that day taught as sins were really not sins
at all, that many things were done in the purposes of God to break
down superstitions of men and loosen from them the fetters of
traditions by which their souls were bound.
The 21st of November, 1841, was a red-letter day in the
history of Nauvoo. Elder Woodruff says, "The Twelve met in
council at President Brigham Young's home. Afterwards there
was a general meeting of the Saints who were addressed by John
Taylor and Hyrum Sxnith. The Twelve then returned to Brigham
Young's home and were occupied in counsel until four in the
afternoon when they repaired to the baptismal font in the base-
ment of the Nauvoo Temple." Again quoting from Elder Wood-
ruff's journal we read: "It was truly an interesting scene. It
was the first font built in this dispensation for the glorious pro-
vision in the gospel which provided for the redemptoin of the
dead. It was dedicated by President Joseph Smith and the Twelve.
A large congregation assembled to witness the baptism of about
forty persons by Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and John
Taylor. Elders Willard Richards, George A. Smith, and myself
assisted in confirming them. Afterwards I passed the evening
with the quorum of the Twelve at the home of Heber C. Kimball."
Along with these religious duties came the daily responsi-
bilities of the material interests of the Church. At this time
the Nauvoo House was in the process of construction. Elder
Woodruff had charge of the provision store and through it took
an active part in the construction of that important building.
During these times, Saints were arriving in considerable num-
bers from England. Many of them had received the ordi-
nance of baptism at his hands. They needed instruction, en-
couragement, and the sympathy of a brotherly love. They found
in the messenger who had brought the word of the Lord to them
as consistent a friend in their new home as he had been when an
elder abroad.
On the 25th of November, 1841, about two hundred Saints
from New York arrived in Warsaw. Their arrival was in the
midst of a heavy snow storm. Elder Woodruff records the work
of love at that time in providing for them every comfort that
156 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
could be found. He mentions in his journal the names of those
whose integrity and love he cherished. Those early friendships
were always dear to his memory, and it mattered not to him what
station in life a man occupied if he was loyal to God and true to
his brethren. He speaks of Kington, Benbow, Ockey, Bruitt, and
ritt.
The words of the Prophet fell upon Elder Woodruff's ears as
the voice of Scripture. He puts them in the journal because he
believes that some day they will contain enlightenment and guid-
ance for those who faithfully read them. He says about this time
that the Prophet spoke of those who complained of him because
he did not bring forth more of the word of the Lord. To those
who professed to be able to receive more of the word of God than
had been given them, he said: "A man might command his son
to do a certain thing and before it was done he might for good
and sufficient reason require him to do something else. The
exercise of parental authority in such a manner is considered
quite proper; but if the Lord gives a command and afterward
revokes it and commands something else, there are those ready to
cry out, 'A false prophet!' Those who will not receive chastise-
ment from a prophet and apostles are often chastised by the Lord
with sickness and death. Let not any man publish his own right-
eousness, others can do that for him. Let him rather confess his
sins, and he will then be forgiven and bring forth more and
better fruit. The reason we do not have more of the secrets of
the Lord revealed unto us is because we do not Keep to our
own secrets, but reveal them and make our difficulties known even
to our enemies. What greater love hath any man than that he will
lay down his life for his friends? Why not then stand by them
unto death?
Elder Woodruff's journal containing an account of the utter-
ances of the prominent men of that day clearly indicates the
deep anxiety which President Brigham Young felt Tor the com-
pletion of the Temple. His interest in the building was scarcely
less than that of the Prophet himself. The responsibility of its
completion weighed heavily upon his mind and he gave himself un
heart and soul to the construction of that great edifice. In view
of the fact that some years later after the Prophet's death the
responsibility of its completion and the ordinances to be per-
IN NAUVOO, 1841.
157
formed therein rested most heavily upon him, one can appreciate
his heart-felt admonition on the subject when he was constant-
ly urging the Saints before the death of the Prophet.
On Chritsmas day of 1841 Elder Woodruff says that he and
other members of the Twelve visited the home of Hyrum Kimball,
who, before they left, presented each of the Twelve with a lot to
which he gave them the deed. On the 26th and 27th the Twelve vis-
ited the home of the Prophet, and on one of these days Elder
Woodruff says in his journal that the Prophet showed him and
others for the first time the Urim and Thummim,
During that year the subject of this biography had visited
London, Bristol, Liverpool, Manchester, Staffordshire Potteries,
Wolverhampton, Birmingham, Worcester, Hereford, Ledbury,
Malvern Hill, Gloucester, Cheltenham, Oxford, Woolwich, and
Monmouth. In America he visited and preached the gospel in
New York, Portland, Boston, Hartford, New Haven, Albany,
Buffalo, Detroit, Mackinaw, and Chicago. He held 83 meetings,
attended 10 conferences, baptized 21 persons and assisted in the
baptism of 18 others, confirmed 46, and ordained 38 persons to
offices in the priesthood.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN.
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842.
Building of the Temple 1 . — Book of Moses. — Words of the Prophet. —
Nauvoo Legion. — Business Trip to St Louis. — Return of Orson
Hyde.
Elder* Woodruff was a messenger of peace, a man by tempera-
ment and faith pre-eminently fitted to be a missionary of the word
of God to the nations of the earth. As one studies his life and the
life of the early leaders of the Church, one is constantly reminded
of their peculiar fitness and qualifications for the work needed in
the Church in its early life.
New year of 1842 found him at home in Nauvoo enjoying
with his family and friends the festive season. He had been a
member of the Church eight years, but during that membership
had been absent from home perhaps four-fifths of the time. He
records the fact that he with the quorum of the Twelve passed
the day at the home of Brother Stoddard.
Nauvoo was at this time taking on a new interest. The erec-
tion of the Temple awakened within such men a heartfelt desire,
not only to take part in the work, but to enjoy its ordinances at
the earliest possible opportunity. They felt that these ordinances
would give to them a new spiritual life and that they would be bet-
ter qualified in consequence as messengers of the word of God to
the nations of the earth. In his journal he writes: "It is an in-
teresting occasion for us to meet with our families during the fes-
tive season in the City of the Saints in the midst of peace and
love. We prize more highly this privilege as we are so often
separated in the vineyard of the Lord. It is a privilege to be at
home for a season and provide for my family. This is the first
time since I have been in the Church that I have been thus priv-
ileged as I have been on missions most of the time for eight years."
During the early part of January he paid a visit to his old
time friend, John Benbow, who lived on the prairie six miles from
Nauvoo. Elder Benbow had been a very liberal man in promot-
ing the missionary work of Apostle Woodruff abroad. He was
just as liberal when he joined the Saints near Nauvoo. Besides
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842. 159
his regular offerings, he loaned money to the Prophet to meet
pressing obligations of himself and the Church. "This was the
first time I had visited him since my return home. I passed the
time there very pleasantly. His farm looked almost* like a Garden
of Eden. I have never seen more work done in one year on a
prairie farm than was done on his. He had surrounded and
crossed it with heavy ditches, and had planted thorn hedges. His
dwelling, barns, sheds, garden, yards, and orchards were all beau-
tifully arranged. The farm resembled very much the farms of old
England. Elder Benbow had been a well-to-do- farmer on about
three hundred acres of and. This place was a pleasant retreat
for a summer's ride from Nauvoo. The little neighborhood con-
sisted of five families from England. All were united except one
family that had denied the faith. Before my return to the city
I paid John Benbow two hundred dollars for President Smith and
had it endorsed on his note."
The activity in and about Nauvoo directed toward the erec-
tion of the Temple must have presented the appearance of men
who worked with a will to accomplish definite purposes. Elder
Woodruff himself was engaged in hauling large stones from the
river to Temple Hill. Whatever he set himsef to do he did as
though it were the occupation of his life and never a makeshift.
It was that whole-souled devotion that enabled him to turn from
one occupation to another without any disappointment or distaste.
It is only the half-hearted that complain at interruptions, who are
distracted when taken from one condition of life to another and
are subjected to radical as well as frequent changes.
From the occupation of a rock hauler he was called to the
printing press, and with John Taylor he took up the work of pub-
lishing the "Times and Seasons," which thereafter was to be under
the direction of Joseph, the Seer. He began work in his new
calling by taking charge of the business department of the paper.
Joseph was editor in chief and John Taylor was his assistant.
About this time the Prophet was occupied in the translation
of the Book of Moses from an Egyptian papyrus. Parts of the
book were published in the "Times and Seasons," and its subject
matter created a peculiar satisfaction in the heart of Wilford
Woodruff. Wilford Woodruff was himself a student of Holy
160 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Writ, a man of pronounced religious convictions, untouched by the
religious persuasions of his time. His complete surrender, and
his perfect devotion to his new-found calling are sufficient in them-
selves to command attention and persuade others that there must
have been something remarkable in his new-found faith, other-
wise he would not have been one of its apostles. "I have been
much edified of late," he says, "in listening to the Prophet converse
upon the mysteries of the Kingdom of God. Surely the Lord is
with him and is making him mighty in knowledge and wisdom.
I am convinced that none of the prophets or seers have ever ac-
complished a greater work than the Lord will bring to pass
through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith."
Wilford Woodruff knew his Bible, he knew himself, and the
simplicity and purity of his own soul fitted him for the reception
of a new light. He was not a mere enthusiast, he was never fan-
atical, and was not easily touched by the sophistries of men. Such
a testimony of the Prophet Joseph has therefore a peculiar sig-
nificance to those who honestly and without bias study the life of
Joseph Smith.
March 1st of that year, Elder Woodruff's natal day, he ob-
served by making a feast for his friends. Sundry duties occupied
his time. He was chaplain of the Nauvoo Legion; he took part
in the organization of the Masonic Lodge of Nauvoo; and was
present when it was addressed by the Grand Master of the
Masonic Lodge of Illinois. He, with the Prophet and others, was
a member of the Masonic fraternity. The fraternity sought for
in that organization was superseded by a more perfect fraternity
found in the vows and covenants which the endowment in the
House of God afforded members of the Church. Besides, the
Saints learned that they must surrender worldly affiliations, since
the world was opposed to the mission of Joseph Smith and his fol-
lowers. Those who seek their highest guidance in precedence
quote the circumstance as an argument for the return to the con-
dition of those times. The Church, however, rests upon the rock
of revelation and must follow divine guidance rather than prece-
dence.
Passing on in the journal of Wilford Woodruff we find re-
corded the synopsis of a discourse by the Prophet Joseph on death.
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842. 161
the resurrection, and baptism. "We have/' says the Prophet, "the
warning voice again sounded in our midst, a voice which her-
alds the uncertainty of human life. In my leisure moments I have
meditated and asked the question : Why is it that innocent children
are taken away from us, especially those who seem to be the most
intelligent ? This world is a very wicked world, and it is a proverb
that it grows weaker and wiser. If so it becomes more corrupt.
In the early ages of the world the righteous man, the man of God
and of intelligence had a better opportunity to do good, to be re-
ceived and believed than at the present day. In these days such
a man is opposed and persecuted by most of the inhabitants of the
earth and has to pass through much sorrow, hence the Lord takes
away many in infancy that they may escape the envy of man and
escape the sorrows and evils' of the world. They are too pure and
too lovely to live on the earth ; therefore, if rightly considered, we
have reason to rejoice instead of mourning, as their death is their
deliverance from evil and we shall soon have them again.
"What chance is there for infidelity when we are parting daily
with our friends ? There is none at all. The infidel will grasp at
every straw for help until death stares him in the face and then
his infidelity takes flight ; for the realities of the eternal world are
resting in mighty power upon him. When every earthly support
fails him, he sensibly feels the eternal truths of the immortality
of the soul.
"Respecting the doctrine of baptism, or sprinkling of children,
in order that they may not be consigned to hell I wish to say, it is
not true, nor is it supported by Holy Writ. It is not consistent
with the character of God. The moment children leave this world
they are taken into Abraham's bosom. The only difference be-
tween the old and young in death is that one lives longer in heaven
and in eternal light and glory than the other and was freed a little
earlier from this wicked world. Notwithstanding all this glory we
for a moment lose sight of it and mourn our loss, but we mourn
not as those without hope.
"We should take warning and not wait for deathbed repent-
ance. Let it be a warning not to procrastinate repentance, not
wait for death. It is the will of God that men should repent arid
serve him in health and strength and in the power of their minds
12
162 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
in order to secure divine blessings. God has made certain decrees
which are fixed and unalterable. He set the sun, the moon, and
the stars and gave them their laws, conditions, and bounds which
they cannot pass except by His command. They all move in per^
feet harmony in their spheres and are as wondrous lights and
signs to us. The sea also has its bounds which it cannot pass with-
out His command. God has set many signs in the earth as well as
in the heavens. The oaks of the forest, the herbs of the field, the
fruit of the tree all bear signs. that seeds have been planted. It
is a decree of the Lord that every tree or herb bearing seed shall
bring forth after its own kind. Upon the same principle I contend
that baptism is a sign and ordinance of God for every believer in
Christ in order that he may enter into the Kingdom of God. The
Savior said : 'Except a man be born of the water and of the spirit
he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God/ It is a sign and a
commandment that God hath given whereby man may enter into
His Kingdom. Those who seek to enter in any other way will
seek in vain. God will never receive them nor will angels ac-
knowledge their works if they have not taken upon themselves
those ordinances and signs which God ordained in order that man
might receive the celestial glory. God has decreed that all who will
not obey His voice shall not escape the damnation of hell. And
what is the damnation of hell? It is to be numbered with the so-
ciety of those who have not obeyed His commandments. Baptism
is a sign to God and to the angels and to heaven that we do the will
of the Father; and there is no other way ordained of God for
man to come unto Him. The laying on of hands is a sign given
for the healing of the sick and we do not obtain the blessing by
pursuing any other course. The same is true in reference to the
gift of the Holy Ghost. There is a difference between the Holy
Ghost and the gift of the Holy Ghost Cornelius received the
Holy Ghost before he was baptized, but he could not receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost until after he had been baptized. Had he
not received the ordinance of baptism, the Holy Ghost, which con-
vinced him of the truth of God, would have left him until he had
obtained the ordinances of baptism and received the gift of the
Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands.
"It mattereth not whether we live long or short after we come
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842. l«
to a knowledge of the principles of the gospel and obey them. I
know that all men will be damned if they come not in the way
which God has ordained. Concerning the resurrection I will say
merely that we will come from the grave as we lie down, whether
we die old or young. Not one cubit will be added to or taken
away from our stature. 'Blessed are the dead which die in the
Lord, for they rest from their labors and their works do follow
them/ "
"The Prophet/' says Elder Woodruff, "then called upon the
people to assemble themselves in prayer before God and call upon
Him in mighty faith, prayer, and fasting that the inhabitants of
the city might escape the power of the destroyer which rageth
upon the face of the earth, and that the earth might be sanctified
under their feet." Here the Prophet clearly sets forth the principle
that the blessings of our spiritual lives, the blessings of the world
hereafter are the result of obedience to spiritual laws, or divine
command, just as the consequences in the material world are based
upon God's laws and so-called .laws of nature. "All," says the Doc-
trine and Covenants, "who will have, a blessing at my hands shall
abide the law which was appointed for that blessing and the con-
ditions thereof as they were instituted from before the foundation
of the world."
After this discourse, we are told that the Prophet went into the
river and baptized about eighty persons for the remission of. their
sins. Among them was L. D. Wasson, a nephew of the Prophet's
wife. He was the only one of her kindred thus far who had ac-
cepted the faith.
"At the close of this interesting scene the Prophet lifted up
his hands to heaven and implored the blessings of God upon the
people, and verily the spirit of God rested upon the multitude to
the joy and consolation of our hearts." At various times, at in-
tervals between the meetings, large numbers received at the hands
of the Twelve in the Temple font the ordinance of baptism for the
dead.
During these times the emigration from England brought to
Nauvoo a great many people. Lyman Wight had just returned
from the East with one hundred and seventy Saints, and brought
with him three thousand dollars worth of property for the benefit
164 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of the Temple and the Nauvoo House. The annual conference of
that year was full of interest to the people, though the season was
a rainy one. On the second day of the conference when Elder
John Taylor was addressing the assembled multitude, other elders
were baptizing in the font and elsewhere. Elder Woodruff and
six others of the Twelve were ordaining elders. "We ordained
275 elders, the most that we ever ordained in one day before in
the Church."
The day following conference was the funeral of Ephraim
Marks. In the course of his remarks at the funeral, Elder Wood-
ruff quotes the Prophet as saying: "Some have supposed that
the Prophet Joseph could not die. This is a mistake. It is true
there have been times when I have had the promise of my life to
accomplish certain ends. These ends have been accomplished,
and at present I have no lease upon my life. I am as liable to die
as other men."
Shortly after this we have the following quotation from a
discourse delivered by the Prophet who addressed the people at
the grove after William Law had spoken to them. "I wish to
say a few words to suit the condition of the general masses, and
I shall speak with the authority of the priesthood in the name of
the Lord. Notwithstanding this congregation profess to be Saints,
I stand in the midst of all kinds of characters and all classes of
men. If you wish to go where God is, you must be like Him or
possess the principle which He possesses. If we are not drawing
toward God in principle, we are going from Him and drawing to-
ward the devil. Search your hearts and see if you are like God. I
have searched mine and I feel to repent of all my sins. We have
among us thieves, adulterers, liars, and hypocrites. If God should
speak from the heaven, He would command you not to steal, not
to commit adultery, not to covet, not to deceive, but to be faith-
ful over a few things. As far as we degenerate from God, we de-
scend to the devil and lose our knowledge, and without knowledge
we cannot be saved. While our hearts are filled with evil there is
no room in them for good. Is God good? Then be ye good. If
He is faithful, then be ye faithful. Add to your faith virtue; and
to virtue, knowledge ; and seek for every good thing. The Church
must be cleansed and I proclaim against all iniquity. A man is
saved no faster than he gets knowledge, for if he does not get
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842. 165
knowledge he will be brought into captivity by some evil power.
In the other world evil spirits have more knowledge and conse-
quently more power than many men on earth have. We, there-
fore, need revelation to assist us and give us knowledge of the
things of God. The priests of the world cloak their iniquity by
saying there is no more revelation. When revelation comes from
God they are universally opposed to it, if it reveals their wicked-
ness and abominations/'
Turning from the work of teaching and instructing the Saints,
we find the Prophet and the people taking part in a grand mil-
itary parade. On the seventh of May the Nauvoo Legion of nearly
two thousand men in uniform marched through the streets of
Nauvoo to the inspiring strains of music by the militia band and
under the leadership of Joseph Smith. The Prophet and the peo-
ple were fulfilling their obligations to the state by the mainten-
ance and discipline of a militia that did so much to become an
honor to the people of Illinois. What they did, they did well, but
even this citizens' duty of maintaining a splendid milita was used
for the purpose of creating prejudice in the eyes of the people
throughout the country. The enemies at home never lost any op-
portunity to inflame the public mind, and to justify themselves
therefore by the consummation of a conspiracy to encompass the
life of the Prophet. One day some of the elders found themselves
in martial array, the next day in the font baptizing for their kin-
dred dead. All things the faithful sought to do for the honor and
glory of God and for the salvation of their souls.
On the 22nd of May that year, Elder Woodruff baptized
George A. Smith for the restoration of the latter's health. In
those days in performing the ordinances for the dead, men were
baptized for women, and women for men. Later on, however, the
Prophet was shown that in the sacred ordinances of baptism men
and women should be baptized for their ancestors, each for his
own sex. It seems very remarkable that in view of these temple
ordinances men should seek to attribute the origin of these ordin-
ances to Brigham Young. Elder Woodruff, in his journal, re-
cords the temple work, unconscious that its practice would ever be
questioned in generations to come.
On the 18th of June a large congregation of Saints assem-
bled in the grove near the Temple. "To these thousands there as-
166 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sembled," Elder Woodruff says, "Joseph, the prophet, arose and
spoke in great plainness upon the corruption and wickedness of
John C. Bennett. He also prophesied that if the merchants of
the city and the rich did not open their hearts and contribute to
the poor they would be cursed by the hand of God and cut off from
the land of the living." The words of the Prophet were fulfilled.
There had been organized an agricultural and manufacturing so-
ciety in view of giving aid to the poor.
On the 24th of June that year there was a meeting of the
Nauvoo Masonic Lodge for the celebration of St. John. A num-
ber of the leading men of the Church took part, and Sidney Rig-
don delivered an appropriate address. All efforts to stand upon a
common ground with the citizens generally of Nauvoo were, how-
ever, unavailing. John C. Bennett, who had been cut off the
Church, became vindictive and took advantage of the political con-
ditions to create an agitation abroad against the Saints.
About this time most of the Twelve were sent forth again
into the world to preach the gospel. As Apostles Taylor and
Woodruff were publishing the "Times and Seasons" they re-
mained at home. In his work as the business manager of that
publication he labored with his usual zeal. He speaks of a voyage
he took down the Mississippi by steamer to purchase material in
St. Louis. He was sick on the way and after reaching the city
had only twenty-four hours in which to make his purchases, load
his material on board, and begin his homeward journey. To
accomplish this he says, "I walked till ten o'clock at night, and I
went to bed weary and sick and in severe pain and did not sleep
till two in the morning. I was awakened shortly after that hour
with the bleeding of the nose, through which I must have lost a
pint of blood. Notwithstanding my weakness from fatigue and
loss of blood, I began work before breakfast the following morn-
ing. In the afternoon my supplies were all on board the boat. I
ate dinner and went to bed tired and sick. The boat left at six in
the evening and arrived in due time at Keokuk."
From there he went to Montrose by stage and crossed the
river to Nauvoo, where he found "the printing press stopped for
want of paper. Notwithstanding his impoverished physical con*
dition, Elder Woodruff took a skiff and rowed down the river to
the steamboat which had been delayed for five days, unable to go
TROUBLES IN NAUVOO, 1842. 167
over the rapids. He obtained there sufficient paper for immediate
use.
Returning over the rapids he reached home about midnight,
still in a feverish condition and suffering from a severe cold.
"Since the boat had landed our freight and I had seen it dis-
tributed to the several departments, I went home where I was con-
fined to my bed and passed through the severest siege of sick-
ness I ever had in my life/' He was confined to his room and
most of the time to his bed for forty days. Upon his partial re-
covery he found himself again actively engaged in his work. Dur-
ing his recovery he was once taken by Brigham Young in his car-
riage to attend a meeting of the Council of the Twelve. He had
been in the house only a few minutes when his strength began to
fail him. He lay down upon a bench and became unconscious.
His breath ceased for a few moments, but he revived through the
administration of his brethren. Remarkable testimonies came to
him respecting the healing power which was then in the Church.
Apostle Woodruff suffered much less from sickness than he did
from his inability to meet the Prophet and to listen to the glorious
truths which he had to impart to the brethren.
The Prophet was then much of his time in hiding, owing to
the accusation that he was accessory to the shooting of Governor
Boggs and therefore wanted in Missouri.
Those were trying times ; many of the people questioned their
leader and the wisdom of his policy. They argued among them-
selves that the Prophet Joseph had done nothing wrong, he had
nothing to fear. They wanted him to clear himself with the world
and with his enemies ; that was the honorable thing, as they saw
it, to do. Nothing less would satisfy them. But the Prophet knew
very well the sentiment behind those who demanded his presence
in Missouri. The fear of the enemy was less trying to him than
the folly of many of his brethren who were swayed by the spirit
of the age and the peculiar sophistries of those times. They
were sophistries as full of folly and recklessness as many that have
prevailed in the Church since then, and are now prevalent in many
places.
On the 30th of October, 1842, for the first time, the Saints
held a meeting in the Nauvoo Temple. A temporary floor was
laid within the unfinished walls ; and about three thousand Saints,
168 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
full of joyful anticipations, assembled to hear the Prophet of God.
They were disappointed, as sickness and other causes prevented
his appearance on that occasion.
Those who were faithful and true were sad over the enforced
absence of their leader. Steps were taken by the city council with
the view of passing a bill granting the right of the writ of habeas
corpus within the city. They thought such a law would be a pro-
tection to Joseph and other leading men who were constantly har-
rassed by their enemies without a cause. The writ of habeas
corpus was a burning question in those days, as the liberties of
the elders were constantly menaced.
On the 7th of December that year, Elder Orson Hyde returned
from his mission to Jerusalem, where he had gone by appointment
through revelation to dedicate the Holy Land for the return of the
Jews. After performing the mission he returned home to give an
account of his experiences and of the country. The Holy Land
came within the hopes, promises, and blessings of the new dispen-
sation. The promise of its redemption had been made. Many of
the elders rejoiced in what they hoped would be its early fulfill-
ment. As children in their new found calling, they possessed the
impatience of youth, and the fulfillment of God's purposes they
hoped speedily.
Most of the year 1842 found Elder Woodruff at home, with
his family. He was engaged in all sorts of occupations, and his
journal records a great variety of work. On the 19th of Septem-
ber he had cut an acre of corn and stacked it. During the days
immediately following he was occupied in hauling wood to his
door. He had traveled only 450 miles that year, a modest journey
for him. During those times he had learned to know more of the
Prophet, more of the doctrines which he taught, and more of the
spirit by which he was actuated. Joseph Smith, himself, was a
revelation to President Woodruff ; he was a marvel and wonder to
his mind. He was no less than a prophet of God, equally import-
ant with the prophets of old ; aye ! more so. The privilege of asso-
ciating with the Prophet of God was the most glorious opportu-
nity of his life, and his journal contains unnumbered manifesta-
tions of sublime satisfaction over the dispensations of his Heaven-
ly Father.
CHAPTER 17.
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843.
Change in Governors of Missouri and Illinois. — Prophet's Release. —
Discourse on Authority. — Si^ns in the Heavens. — New Arrivals of
Saints. — Death of Lorenzo Barnes. — Discourse on Knowledge. —
Great Truths. — Prophet's Knowledge of Men. — Wilford Woodruff's
Bond for Temple Funds.— Opposition to Revealed Truth.— Hell
Defined. — Prophet Arrested. — His Release.
Elder Woodruff celebrated New Year's day, 1843, by a
sleigh ride over in Iowa. There he had gone fifteen miles to per-
form a marriage ceremony in behalf of Abraham Newbury and
Miss Eliza Duty.
The New Year brought relief to the Prophet and to the
Church in consequence of a political change in the governorship
of both Missouri and Illinois. While Governors Carlin and
Reynolds held the office of governors of these states, justice was
beyond all hope. They* were bitter and would yield themselves
gladly to the demands of those who were persecuting and hound-
ing the Prophet.
The 17th day of January was appointed by general proclam-
ation a day of humiliation, fasting, prayer, and thanksgiving. The
deliverance of the Prophet from the hands of his enemies and his
return to the Saints in Nauvoo were sources of unbounded joy to
them. Elder Woodruff met, with others, at the Prophet's home
and took part there in friendly and brotherly greetings with
those who welcomed the liberty and return of their leader.
The day following, the Twelve were among those who met at
Joseph's home where he and his wife entertained about seventy
people. Among them were twenty men who had attended him at
his trial in Springfield and returned with him to Nauvoo. There
was an apparently universal joy over the outcome of his trial.
The people in those days, however, like Israel of old associated
certain worldly successes with their ideas of right, and misfortunes
with their ideas of wrong. "Who hath sinned," Jesus was asked
upon healing a man of His times, "he or his parents?" Those
sacrifices, trioulations, trials, and persecutions accompany those
who are valiant for their God and maintain His commandments.
170 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Men are prone, nevertheless, to attribute worldly misfortunes to
wrong doing even though men suffer m the performance of some
God-given requirement. *
While Joseph was driven from his home and affairs into se-
clusion, and persecuted and afflicted by his enemies, there were
those who were ready to listen to the sophistries and cunning
arguments of the hypocrite and the Pharisee in their midst.
In his absence and in his seclusion the powerfulness of his per-
sonalty was not so strongly felt, and the evil inclinations of men
found opportunities for gratification and justification. Now that
he had returned to their midst, free to preach, and free to rebuke,
there was rejoicing among even those who have no higher con-
ception of divine purposes than to associate worldly success with
God's favors and misfortune with His displeasure.
On the 22nd of January, 1843, at the Nauvoo Temple the
Prophet delivered a discourse to the multitude present. Elder
Woodruff, ever faithful to his mission as a journalist of early
Church history, gives a synopsis of the discourse from which
the following is taken: "In consequence of rejecting the gos-
pel of Jesus Christ and the prophets whom God hath sent, His
judgments have rested upon peoples, states, and nations in various
ages of the world. This was the case with the cities of Sodom
and Gomorah which were destroyed for rejecting prophets.
"I will now give my testimony. I care not what man can
do. I speak boldly and faithfully and with authority. Where
there is no Kingdom of God there is no salvation. Where there
is a prophet, or a priest, or a righteous man unto whom the Lord
gives His oracles, there is the Kingdom. Where the oracles are
not, the Kingdom of God is not. In these remarks I make no
allusion to the kingdoms of the earth. We will keep the laws of
the land ; we do not speak against them, nor have we ever done so.
We can scarcely make mention of the State of Missouri and our
persecutions there without a cry going forth that we are guilty
of treason. We speak of the Kingdom of God on the earth and
not of the kingdoms of man.
"The plea of many is that we have no right to receive
revelations, but if we do not receive revelations we do not
have the oracles of God, and they who do not have His
oracles are not His people. You ask'. 'What will become
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 171
of the world and the various professors of religion who do
not believe in revelation and in the oracles of God as con-
tained in His Church in the ages of the world when he had a
people upon the earth ?' I tell you in the name of Jesus Christ,
they will be damned, and when you get into the eternal world you
will find it so. They cannot escape the damnation of hell.
"As touching the gospel and baptism of John, I would say
that John came preaching the gospel for the remisson of sins.
He had authority from God, and his oracles were with him, and the
Kingdom for a season seemed to rest with John alone. He was
a legal administrator. Those who were baptized were subjects
for the Kingdom. The laws and oracles of God were there; so
also was the Kingdom of God. No man could have better auth-
ority to administer than John, and even the Savior Himself sub-
mitted to that authority by being baptized of John. John was a
priest after the order of Aaron and held the keys of that priest-
hood. He came forth preaching repentance and baptism for the
remission of sins, but at the same time crying: 'There cometh
one after me mightier than I, the latchet of whose shoe I am not
worthy to unloose/ Christ came, according to the word of John.
He was greater than John because he held the keys of the Mel-
chizedek priesthood and the Kingdom of God, and had before
revealed the priesthood to Moses. Jesus says in his teachings:
'Upon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell
shall not prevail against it/ What rock? The rock of revelation.
Yet Christ was baptized by John to fulfill all righteousness. He
says, 'Except ye are born of the water and of the spirit ye can-
not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; though the heavens and
the earth pass away my word shall not pass away/ If a man be
born of the water and the spirit he can enter into the Kingdom
of God. It is evident that the Kingdom of God was upon the
earth and that John prepared subjects for that Kingdom by
preaching the gospel and by baptizing them. He preached the
same gospel and baptism that Jesus and the apostles preached
after him.
"The endowment of Pentecost was to prepare the disciples
for their mission in the world. Whenever a man can find out the
will of God and find an administrator legally authorized from
Him, there is the Kingdom of God; but where these are not,
172 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
there the Kingdom of God is not. All the ordinances, systems,
and administrations on the earth are of no use to the children
of men unless they are ordained and authorized of God. None
others will be acknowledged either by God or by angels.
"I know what I say, I understand my mission, God almighty
is my shield and what can man do if He is my friend. / shall not
be sacrificed until my time comes, then I shall be offered freely.
I thank the Lord for delivering me from my enemies. I have
no enmity, I have no desire but to do all men good. I feel to pray
for all men. We do not ask people to throw away any good
which they have, we only ask them to come and receive more.
What if all the world should embrace this gospel? We should
then see eye to eye and the blessings of God would be poured out
upon the people, which is my whole soul's desire. Amen."
We are not informed whether there were present men and
women ready to criticize this address as a want of discretion in
the Prophet for the use of such language. No doubt there were.
He had just gotten out of trouble and they, no doubt, argued,
why should he use language that would bring upon him more
trouble. The Prophet was not thinking of trouble; he was not
occupied in selecting the most discreet words. He had a mission
that put upon him obligations; come what may, these obligations
must be fulfilled. He was not concerned so much about his
personal welfare and safety as he was about the welfare and
salvation of mankind.
Not long after this, on the 10th of March, Elder Woodruff
gives an account of peculiar signs which he witnessed in the
heavens. The occurrence took place about seven o'clock in the
evening and lasted for about three hours. There was a stream of
light in the form of a drawn broadsword with the hilt down-
ward and the blade pointing upward from the southeast at
an angle of 45 degrees. This sign appeared for five successive
evenings. On the evening of the 14th it moved to a position near
the moon. It then formed itself into a large ring on the inside
of which appeared balls of light, something like sundogs. An-
other half ring issued from these balls in the shape of a horse-
shoe. They extended outside of the ring with one line running
through the center of the moon. Of this manifestation he quotes
the Prophet as saying: "As sure as there is a God who sits in the
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 173
heavens, and as sure as He ever spoke by my mouth, there will be a
bloody war; and the broadsword sign in the heavens is a sign
thereof."
Several days later other remarkable signs were seen in the
heavens. Orson Pratt, professor of mathematics in the Univer-
sity of Nauvoo, sketched a diagram of the halos and perihelion,
or circles ; and mock suns were discovered in the heavens on the
morning of March 23rd, 1843 ; there were still other signs. As in
the case of the sword there was seen on the opposite side of the
horizon a streak of blackness, the other appeared like the blaze of
a comet.
During these times the river banks along Nauvoo presented
busy scenes. The city was full of activity and was constantly en-
larging by reason of the emigration from abroad. On the 12th
and 13th of March steamboats landed at Nauvoo bringing 480
Saints, 250 of these wintered in St. Louis. Parley P. Pratt
and Dr. Levi Richards were among the returning elders. Many
of the Saints were old acquaintances of President Woodruff
who hailed them with delight and they in turn were happy to meet
again the man who had first brought the gospel to them. They
were made welcome by the authorities and the Saints in Nauvoo.
The day after their arrival, they were addressed in public as-
sembly by the Prophet.
About this time word came that Elder Lorenzo Barnes, then
a missionary of the Church, had died in a foreign land. Speak-
ing of the death of Elder Barnes, the prophet, in a discourse de-
livered on the 16th of April in reference to Elder Barnes, said:
"I should have been more reconciled to the death of Elder Barnes
could his body have been laid in the grave in Nauvoo or among the
Saints. I have very peculiar feelings in the matter of receiving an
honorable burial with my fathers. The ancient Saints were very
particular about their burial places. Joseph, before his death,
made his kindred promise to carry his bones to the land of Canaan,
and they did so. They embalmed his body and buried him with
his fathers. There is a blessing in such a privilege which many
do not comprehend; still it is true that in the resurrection the
Saints will all rise to meet the Lord and they will all be brought
together thougn their bodies be scattered on the face of the whole
earth.
174 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"I wish the Saints to be comforted by the thought of the
victory they will gain through the resurrection. The thought is
sufficient to encourage the Saints to overcome obstacles in the
midst of their trial, trouble, and tribulation. Though the thun-
ders roar and the earthquakes roar or bellow; though lightnings
flash and war be on every hand, suffer not a joint to tremble nor
let your hearts faint for the great Eloheim will deliver you. If
you are not delivered before the resurrection, you will be set free
by it from all those things and from pain, sorrow, and death.
"I have labored hard and endeavored in every way to pre-
pare this people to comprehend the things which God is un-
folding to me. He hath given me a vision of the resurrection of
the dead and I saw the graves open, and the Saints, as they
rose, took each other by the hand and great joy and glory rested
upon them."
On the 19th of that month Elder Woodruff with Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Orson Prau, and Wil-
liam Smith were appointed to missions in the East for the purpose
of holding i conferences and gathering funds for the completion
of the Temple. Others were appointed to missions in England,
and Addison Pratt, with three others, was called to carry the
gospel to the Sandwich Islands.
May 14th a meeting was held in Lima where the Prophet ad-
dressed those present, among whom was Elder Woodruff.
He records in his journal the following from the discourse
of the Prophet: "It is not wisdom that we should have all
knowledge presented to us at once, but a little at a time that
we may. comprehend it. The principle of knowledge is the
principle of salvation. Any one who will not receive knowledge
to be saved will be damned. The principle of salvation is given
to us through the knowledge of Jesus Christ. Salvation is noth-
ing more nor less than the triumph over all our enemies in this
world and over all evil spirits in the world to come. In the
case of Jesus Christ He was to reign until He had put all enemies
under His feet, and the last enemy was death.
"There is a principle here that few men have thought of.
No person can have this salvation except through a tabernacle.
In this world men are naturally selfish and ambitious. They strive
to excel, yet some are willing to build up others as well as
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. rlf 5
themselves. In the other world there is a variety of spirits, some
of whom also seek to excel. This was the case with the devil
when he fell. He was seeking things which were unlawful, he
was, therefore, cast down and it is said that he carried away
many with him. His punishment is great in. that he is not per-
mitted to have a tabernacle. Lucifer, planning to overthrow
the decree of God, goeth up and down the earth seeking whom
he may destroy. Any person who will yield to him, he will bind and
take into possesson his body and reign therein and glorify him-
self, forgetting that he has not a body of his own. By and by
some one comes along having divine authority and casts him out
and restores the tabernacle to its rightful owner."
Speaking upon the 19th verse, first chapter of Second Peter
which reads: u We have also a more sure word of prophecy:
whereunto ye do well that ye take heed as unto the light that
shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn of the day star arises
in your hearts/' The Prophet said: "There is a grand secret
here and a key that unlocks. Notwithstanding the apostle exhorts
them to add to their faith, virtue, knowledge, temperance,' and
so forth, he still exhorts them to make their calling and election
sure. Though they had heard the audible voice from heaven
bearing testimony that Jesus was the Son of God, yet they have a
more sure prophecy. Wherein could they have a more sure
word of prophecy than to hear the voice of God saying, 'This
is my beloved Son?' This would be no evidence that their calling
and election were made sure, that they do have a part with Christ
and be a joint heir with Him. They would need that more sure
word of prophecy that they were sealed in the heavens, and had the
promise of eternal life in the Kingdom of God. Having this
promise sealed unto them it was an anchor to their souls, sure
and steadfast. This knowledge would support the soul in their
hour of trial and tribulation.
''Knowledge through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ is
the grand key which unlocks the glorious mysteries of the King-
dom. Compare this principle of knowledge with Christendom
at the present time, and what becomes of their religion and
piety. Christendom is crying out against prophets and apostles,
angels, visions, and revelations; it is ripening for the damnation
of hell, for it rejects the most glorious principle of the gospel
176 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of Jesus Christ; it rejects and disdains the key which unlocks
the Heavens and puts into our possession the glories of the
celestial world. The men of Christendom with all their pro-
fessed Godliness will be damned unless they repent and turn unto
the Lord. I would exhort you, then, to call upon God until you
make your calling and election sure by obtaining this more sure
word of prophecy and wait patiently until you obtain it."
These words contained no element of compromise. The lan-
guage of the Prophet could not be mistaken. He was much less
concerned about his personal liberty than about delivering the mes-
sage which he had to give to the world.
Whatever the Prophet said was always of deep significance
to the mind of Elder Woodruff, and he recorded the private
sayings of his leader with the same fidelity that he recorded his
public discourses. After the meeting where the discourse above
mentioned was delivered, he took supper with the Prophet and oth-
ers at the home of Calvin Beebe. In this social pastime the Proph-
et gave utterance to sentiments and ideas which he entertained
The following quotations from the Prophet find a place in Elder
Woodruff's journal:
"The way to get along in any important matter is to call to
yourself wise men, men of experience and age to give counsel
in times of trouble."
"Handsome men are not usually wise and strong-minded. The
strength of a strong-minded man will create coarse features
like the rough, strong bough of the oak."
"You may adways discover in the first glance at a man, in the
outline of his features, something of his mind."
"Excitement has almost become the essence of my life, when
it dies away I feel almost lost. When a man is reigned up con-
tinually he becomes strong and gains knowledge and power; but
when he relaxes for a season he loses much of his power."
"In all matters, whether temporal or spiritual, preaching the
gospel or leading an army to battle, victory almost entirely de-
pends upon moderation and good discipline. Let no confusion
seize your breast, act firmly, strike a heavy blow, and conquer."
"A man can bear a heavy burden by practice and by continu-
ing to increase it."
"The inhabitants of this continent were so constituted, that
o
o
>
m
3
O
X
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 177
is, were so determined and persevering in their righteousness or
wickedness, that God visited them immediately, either with great
judgment or blessings."
"If the present generation receive any assistance from God,
they will have to obtain it by faith."
In the midst of his missionary activites, Apostle Woodruff
began the construction of a new home. During all the years
of his labor in the Church he had been without a home of his
own. His unselfish devotion to the work of the Church and the
circumstances with which he was surrounded led his brethren to
encourage him in the erection of a house for his family. He took
up the work with the same heart-felt enthusiasm that he gave to
every undertaking. The home, when finished, was, for those
days, modest and respectable. It stands to-day in Nauvoo with
the homes of other leading brethren of those times in a fairly
good state of preservation.
"On the 27th of May," he says, "the Twelve and the First
Presidency met to try Benjamin Winchester for slandering the
Saints in Philadelphia and for rejecting the counsel of the Lord
given through His servants. His license to preach was taken away
and he was required to repent or lose his standing in the Church."
Speaking of this circumstance the subject of this biography says,
"Hyrum pled for mercy; Joseph, for right; and the Twelve de-
cided according to the testimony." During the trial, the Prophet
gave the following instructions : "In all your counsels, especially
where you have cases to try, observe the spirit relating to the
subject, and discern the spirit by which either party is governed.
The council should not be imposed upon by any unruly con-
duct."
"The Saints need not think because I am familiar and cheer-
ful with them that I am ignorant of what is going on. Iniquity
of any kind cannot be retained in the Church and it will not
fare well where I am ; for I am determined that while I lead the
Church to lead it aright."
Before taking their departure on their missions to gather
funds for the erection of the Temple, they each gave a bond in
the sum of two thousand dollars for the faithful performance
of their duties in making a strict return to the trustee-in-trust
of all funds collected by them. There had been much false ac-
13
178 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
cusation and comment about the use of funds contributed for the
erection of the Temple. These funds not only placed the Twelve
under financial obligations, but did what was of perhaps more con-
sequence, gave assurance to those who made contributions that
their money would be strictly accounted for. The bond given by
Elder Woodruff was signed by Aaron Johnson as bondsman.
"To all the Saints and honorable men of the earth greeting:
Dear Brethren and Friends, —
"I, Joseph Smith, a servant of the Lord and Trustee-in-Trust
for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, do hereby
certify that the bearer hereof, Wilford Woodruff, an elder and one
of the Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, has deposited with me his bond and security to my
full satisfaction according to the resolution of the conference held
in this city on the 6th day of April, 1843.
"He, therefore, is recommended to all Saints and honorable
people as legal agent to collect funds for the purpose of build-
ing the Nauvoo House and Temple of the Lord.
"Confident that he will honor this high trust as well as
ardently fulfill his commission as a messenger of peace and sal-
vation as one of the Lord's noble men, I can fervently say, may
the Lord clear his way before him and bless him and bless those
that obey his teachings wherever there are ears to hear and hearts
to feel.
"He is, in the language of the Hebrews, 'The friend of
Israel/ and worthy to be received and entertained as a man of
God. Yea he has (as had the ancient apostles) the good word
that leadeth unto. Eternal Life.
"Wherefore, brethren and friends, while you hear the assur-
ance of the integrity, fidelity, and ability of this servant of the
living God I trust that your he'arts and energies will be enlivened
and deeply engaged in the building of these houses directed by
revelation for the salvation of all Saints and that you will not rest
where you are until all things are prepared before you and you
are gathered home with the rest of Israel to meet your God. I feel
strong in the belief and have a growing expectation that you will
not withhold any means in your power that can be used to ac-
complish this glorious work.
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 179
"Finally, as one that greatly desires the salvation of man,
let me remind you all to strive with a Godly zeal for virtue, holi-
ness, and the commandments of the Lord. Be wise, be just,
be liberal, and above all be charitable, ever abounding in all
good works, and may health, peace, and the love of God our
Father and the grace of Jesus Christ be and abide with you all
is the sincere prayer of
, Your devoted Brother and Friend in the Everlasting Gospel,
Joseph Smith.
City of Nauvoo
June 1st, 1843."
On the 11th of June there was a meeting of the Saints in
the Temple wherein the Prophet addressed those present upon
various subjects such as baptism for the dead, spirits in prison,
different degrees of glory, and the Godhead. The Temple ordi-
nances were occupying the Prophet's mind and he was urging
strenuously the completion of the Temple. To its sacred ordi-
nances he attached the highest importance, and, indeed, he de-
clared them necessary to a fulness of the glory of God. He began
by reading the words of Jesus: "O!- Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
how oft would I have gathered thy children together, even
as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would
not." "The main purpose in gathering the people of God was to
build unto the Lord a house wherein He could reveal to them the
ordinances and glories of His Kingdom. There are certain ordi-
nances and principles which were taught and practiced which
must be done in a temple of the Lord built for that purpose.
This was ordained in the mind of God before the world was and
through this purpose the Lord designed the gathering of the
Jews, but they rebelled against Him. For the same reason the
Lord gathers His Saints in the last days. One of the ordinances
of the House of the Lord is baptism for the dead. God de-
creed before the foundation of the world that this ordinance
should be administered in a house prepared for that purpose.
If a man obtains the fullness of the gospel, he must do as Jesus
did by keeping all the ordinances of the House of the Lord.
"Men will say, T will never forsake you but will stand by
you at all tmes/ yet the moment you teach them some of the
180 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
mysteries retained in the heavens to be revealed in the last days
they are ready to stone you and put you to death. It was the
same spirit which crucified our Savior. The doctrine of baptism
for the dead is clearly shown in the New Testament, and if the
doctrine is not good then throw away the book; but if it is the
Word of the Lord, let the doctrine be acknowledged as coming
from Him.
"In regard to the spirits in prison much has been said, espe-
cially regarding the words of the Savior to the thief on the cross :
'To-day thou shalt be with Me in paradise/ The translators and
commentators make Jesus say, 'paradise.' This is a modern word
and does not answer at all to the original which Jesus used. There
is nothing in the original of any language signifying 'paradise.'
It should be, 'To-day thou shalt be with Me in the spirit world.'
He did not say 'paradise or heaven. 1
"Much has been said about the word 'hell.' But what is hell?
It is another modern term. It is taken from Hades, the Greek,
or Sheol, the Hebrew, and its true meaning is 'world of spirits.'
The words 'Hades,' 'Sheol/ 'paradise,' and 'spirits in prison,' are
used in the Scripture as one word. The righteous and the wicked
all go to the same world -of spirits. 'I believe,' says one, 'in one
heaven and one hell. All are equally happy or equally miserable.'
Yet Paul speaks of three glories : 'celestial, terrestial, telestial ;'
and the Savior says that in His Father's house there are 'many
mansions.' Paul says he knew a man caught up to the 'third
heaven.'
"The world believes that the Godhead physically is all em-
bodied in the Lord Jesus Christ, but this is not true. Peter and
Stephen say that Jesus sat on the right hand of God, and any
person who has seen the heavens opened knows that there are
three personages in the heavens holding the keys of power. As the
Father hath power in Himself so also hath the Son power in Him-
self. Then the Father has at some time laid down His body and
taken it again ; so He has a body of His own, so also has the Son.
"The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy, and if a
man claimed to have that testimony and yet denied the spirit and
principle of revelation and prophets, he is damned by his own
mouth. A man may be happy in the frelief that Jesus Christ is.
God, and yet not obey His commandments. A man of God should
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 181
be endowed with wisdom, knowledge, and understanding in order
to teach and lead the people. The blind may lead the blind and
both fall in the ditch together.
"I will ask this assembly and all the Saints if tney will build
this house and receive the ordinances and blessings which the
Lord has in store for them, or will they not, but let Him pass by
and bestow His blessings upon another ?"
Passing from the mysteries and glories of the Godhead, Elder
Woodruff makes record of his work upon a plot of prairie land
which he was bringing under cultivation. In all of his thoughts
and labors, whether secular or spiritual, he sustained the same
lofty inspiration. When he preached,he preached in the name of the
Lord, when he plowed, he plowed for the glory of God's Kingdom.
All that he said and all that he did was to him but a united whole in
the dispensation of God's purposes. Life to him, in its highest
and best sense, was the fulfillment of the Divine will. Wherever
he was, whatever he was doing, he was thinking of his Maker with
whom he worked, walked, and talked in this life. It was all
glorious, it was all a part of God's decree. Work of the hands
was with him a great privilege and he never let an opportunity
pass by to exercise his body, and he rejoiced in the opportunity
to earn his bread by the sweat of his brow. How could he think
of work as a drudgery, how others could look upon it as such
was incomprehensible to him. Being always ready to put his
hand to the plow, he found many opportunities in the course of a
long life to gratify his passion for work.
The joy and peace of toil on his prairie farm were not left
long uninterrupted. The Saints were constantly disturbed by the
never ceasing demands made by the Governor of Missouri for
the body of the Prophet. The chief executive of that state made
another call on the Governor of Illinois to deliver Joseph to the
state of Missouri. The Prophet was twenty miles away from
home when information reached him.
On Sunday, June 25th, Hyrum Smith came into a meeting
and requested the Masonic Fraternity there to meet him in the
lodge room within half an hour. It was an occasion of great ex-
citement. When the members of the lodge convened, the people,
who were full of anxiety, also gathered. Not a fourth of them
could secure entrance to the house. They thereupon formed in
182 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
a hollow square upon the green and Hyrum conveyed to them the
information that Joseph had already been arrested with drawn
pistols, by Wilson of Carthage and Reynolds of Missouri. Steph-
en Markham went courageously to the Prophet's assistance and
threatened to knock their pistols down, but they pointed their
pistols at the Prophet and threatened if he did so to kill the Prophet
and he therefore desisted. They took Joseph to Carthage and
then started for Missouri. "They had gone about ten miles,"
says Elder Woodruff, "when they were stopped by citizens in the
country who swore they should not take Joseph Smith any farth-
er without giving him a hearing before the law. Writ of
habeas corpus was taken out in behalf of Joseph and against
sheriffs Reynolds and Wilson. A company was then called for to
go to the Prophet and to see that he had his rights. Hyrum called
for volunteers and the whole city spoke together in response. A
choice was then made of about a hundred mounted men under the
command of Generals Law and Charles C. Rich. Besides the
mounted men about one hundred went down the river by steam-
boat, The Maid of Iowa.
"Five days later at one p. m., the citizens of Nauvoo went
out in great numbers on horseback, on foot, and in carriages to
meet the Prophet. The whole scene was a demonstration of great
joy. He was escorted home by a band of music and by the great
multitude that had gone out to meet him. Reynolds of Missouri,
and Wilson of Carthage, who had taken him by force of arms,
were brought to Nauvoo with him. They looked as though they
had the ague. The Prophet, however, heaped upon their heads
coals of fire by reason of the great kindness he showed them. They
had treated him inhumanely, and in return they were taken to the
Prophet's home, seated at the head of the table and treated to the
best his home afforded. Joseph's wife, who had been denied by
these men the privilege of seeing her husband after his arrest,
treated them with the utmost kindness. After dinner they re-
paired to the court room where Joseph was delivered to the muni-
cipal court for trial. Before he went into the court he mounted
a wagon and spoke to the assembled multitude. 'I am out of the
hands of the Missourians, thank God !' He thanked the people
for their kindness and love to him. He said he would address
them at four p. m. in the grove near the Temple. At that hour
TEACHINGS OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH, 1843. 183
nearly seven thousand people assembled full of Joyful anticipa-
tion in the thought of hearing the words that should fall from
their Prophet's lips."
These were, indeed, exciting times ; the depths of the human
soul were reached by the constant recurrences of the joys and
sorrows of those times. Anxiety, however, rested upon the Saints.
They could feel the increasing spirit of opposition ; its murderous
intent was more fully revealed to them as time went on. Their
joys were constantly broken by the- sorrows that were ever in-
creasing and the dangers that constantly threatened their peace
of mind. They felt the approach of a coming storm that might
do irreparable harm to their peace of mind as well as to their
piiysical well oeing. The hearts of the more faithful men were sad-
dened by both the growing demands and the increasing power of
the enemy. The thought that the evil one was gaining power over
them saddened their lives, and their only support and courage
came from the assurance they had in the ultimate trtampn of God's
purposes. The lessons of their sadness and the admonition that
comes to us through the gloom of those days have been our gain.
Assurance of God's deliverance in the past has always been help-
ful to men and women in the support of their faith ; what a tender
and loving God in the consummation of His purposes had once
done, He would do again. In all those trials there was greater
buoyancy in the life of the Prophet whose death was sought by his
enemies than in the lives of any other men of those times. He
was their leader, the hope and assurance of his words inspired
others with confidence in his leadership. He was their guiding
star, and while his life lasted, its brilliancy eclipsed the lights of
all those about him. They knew that he was not a fallen Prophet.
There was no tremor in his voice ; he never faltered by the way-
side. He stood up in the midst of his high and holy calling and
rebuked sin and sinners. It was a marvelous life, every detail
of which grows in importance as time goes on, and the greatness
of the Church affords the highest guarantee of the fulfillment
of the glorious predictions he made concerning it — thanks to the
pen of Wilford Woodruff. It gives us deeper and better insight
not only into the spirit of those times but into the life of the man,
who, as days go on, is becoming more and more a glorification of
the age in which he lived.
CHAPTER 18.
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843.
Address of the Prophet on Constitutional Rights. — Orson Hyde's Call
to Russia. — Prophet Explains His Position with Respect to Mis-
souri. — Origin of Nauvoo Legion. — Political Explanation. — Depar-
ture of the Twelve for the East. — Brigham Young's Fidelity. —
Phrenological Chart by O. S. Fowler. — Return of the Twelve to Nau-
voo. — W. W. Sealed to Wife. — Adultery.-^Governor of Missouri
Again Issues Requisition for Prophet. — Endowments.
The people of Nauvoo during these exciting times were great-
ly agitated over the safety of their Prophet and leader. In keeping
with his promise, Joseph Smith addressed the assembled multitude
who anxiously awaited the words which were to fall from his lips.
There were no stenographic reporters then, and Wilford Wood-
ruff's account of what was said is without doubt the fullest and
most accurate statement on record. The following is taken from
his journal, wherein he recorded the words of the prophet: "I
meet you with a heart full of gratitude to Almighty God, and you
doubtless feel as I do. I hardly know how to express my feelings.
I feel as strong as a giant. I pulled sticks with the men com-
ing along, and with one hand I pulled up the strongest man on
the road, and two could not pull me up. I continued to pull till I
pulled them to Nauvoo. Notwithstanding the excitement, I feel
cool and dispassionate through it all. Thank God I am now in
the hands of those who preside over the municipal court, not in
the hands of the Missourians. Relative to our right of habeas cor-
pus we have full power. If there is not power in our charter and
courts, then there is none in the state of Illinois, nor in Congress,
nor in the constitution of the United States. Congress gave to
Illinois her constitution, and Illinois has given to Nauvoo the
charter which protects us in our vested rights.
"I want you to learn, O Israel ! what is for the happiness and
peace of this city and its people. Our enemies are determined to
oppress us and deprive us of our rights and privileges as they
have done in the past. If the authorities on earth will not give us
that protection which the laws and the constitution of the United
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 185
States and of this state guarantee, then we will appeal to a higher
power, to heaven, to God Almighty, for our constitutional rights.
"The Lord, in my past troubles has raised up friends to me,
though they were strangers, and they would have lost their lives
to deliver me from my enemies and to protect my rights in this
state. I have told them to do no violence for I should be deliv-
ered by the power of God. I have brought the men who arrested
me to Nauvoo, and I have treated them kindly. I have had the
privilege of rewarding them, good for evil. They took me un-
lawfully, treated me rigorously, strove to deprive me of my
right and would have carried me into Missouri to be murdered
had not Providence interposed. Now they are in my hands. I
took them into my home, set them at the head of the table, and
placed before them the best that my home afforded. They were
waited upon by my wife whom they deprived of seeing me when
I was taken.
"There is a time, however, when forbearance ceases and when
suffering longer without resistance is a sin. I shall not bear it any
longer, I will spill the last drop of blood I have rather than endure
it ; and all who feel that they will not bear it any longer say, 'Aye/
The vast assembly shouted, 'Aye.' Whatever may be your feeling
about the heavy hand of oppression I wish you to restrain yourself
from violence against those men who have arrested me. My word
is at stake, a hair of their heads shall not be harmed.
"My life is pledged to carry out this great work , I know you
are ever ready to do right, you have done great things and you
have manifested your love for me in rushing to my assistance on
this occasion, and I bless you in the name of the Lord. I know
the Almighty will bless all good men, and may you not have to
suffer as I have suffered heretofore. However, I shall restrain
you no longer, from this time forth. If occasion require I will
lead you to battle, if you are not afraid to die and to spill your
blood in your own defense you will not offend me. Be not the
aggressor. Bear until they strike you on one cheek and then of-
fer the other. They will be sure to strike that also ; then defend
yourself and God will bear you off victorious. If I am under the
necessity of giving up our chartered rights, privileges, and free-
dom for which our fathers fought and bled, and which the consti-
186 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tution of the United States as well as this state grants to us, I will
do it at the point of the bayonet and sword.
"Many lawyers contend for that which is against the rights of
men, and I can only excuse them because of their ignorance. Go
forth, O ye lawyers ! and advocate the rights of the people, for we
shall rise up Washington-like and break off the fetters which bind
us and we shall not be mobbed."
After discussing at some length the charter of Nauvoo and
the writ of habeas corpus, he gave an interesting account of his
recent arrest and of the return to Nauvoo. He explained that
he had prophesied to his wife the day before his presence in the
neighborhood, where the people befriended him, that they were a
good people, and that he knew it by the spirit of God. ''When
Mr. Cyrus Walker, an attorney, came to me, those who had ar-
rested me said that I should speak to no man and they would
shoot any man who spoke to me. An old man came up and said
that I should have counsel and told them he was not afraid of
their pistols. My freedom began from that time."
Speaking of the law, the Prophet said : "Almighty God has
taught me the true principle of law and the true meaning of the
writ of habeas corpus. It is to protect the innocent and to pre-
vent innocent men from being dragged into other states and from
being punished by the avowed enemy.
"It did my soul good to witness the manifestation of your
feelings and love toward me. I thank God I have the honor to
lead so virtuous and honest a people, to be your, law-giver as
Moses was to the children of Israel. Hosanna ! Hosanna ! Hosan-
na ! to the most high God ! I commend you to His grace and may
the blessings of Heaven rest upon you, I ask it in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen."
July 1st the trial of the Prophet came off. There were pres-
ent Brigham Young, Hyrum Smith, Parley P. Pratt, Lyman
Wight, and Sidney Rigdon. They were all called as witnesses and
duly sworn. They recounted the history of the Missouri perse-
cutions from the time they were driven from Jackson County un-
til their expulsion from Far West by force of arms. "The recital
of these scenes," says President Woodruff, "caused my blood to
boil and the spirit of war was awakened in me, even the Gentile
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 1S7
lawyers were shocked, and in their speeches counseled the people
to stand by their rights whatever the issue might be."
The Fourth of July was at hand and great preparations had
been made for its celebration. About fifteen thousand people as-
sembled in the grove. Orson Hyde addressed the vast multitude.
He had lately returned from Palestine, and was then under ap-
pointment to carry the gospel to Saint Petersburg, Russia. In
the afternoon the multitude of Saints was greatly augmented by
three steamboat loads of visiting ladies and gentlemen from St.
Louis, Quincy, and Burlington. As the visitors arrived they were
escorted to the stand by the Nauvoo band, and their presence
welcomed by the firing of cannon. Parley P. Pratt spoke at some
length, and was followed by the Prophet Joseph, who took this
occasion to speak of himself. Elder Woodruff quotes him as fol-
lows :
"If the people will give ear a moment, I will address a few
words in my own defense. In the first place I will state to those
who can hear me that I never spent more than six months in Mis-
souri except the time I was in prison. While at Liberty, Missouri,
I was at work for the support of my family. I never was a pris-
oner of war during my stay there, for I had not made war. I
never took a gun ; nor a pistol, nor a sword and what has been
said by our enemies on that 'subject is false. I have always been
willing to go to any governor, judge, or tribunal where justice
could be had and have the matter investigated. I could not have
committed treason as I had no control of affairs except in spir-
itual matters. I was driven from Missouri by force of arms
under the exterminating order of Governor Boggs. I have always
been a peaceable citizen, yet there is scarcely a crime that can be
committed that is not laid at the door of Joseph Smith. I have
been dragged before the courts time and again on charges that
were false and every time I have been acquitted. As often as
God sees fit for me to suffer I am ready, but I am as innocent of
those crimes imputed as the angels in heaven. I am not an en-
emy to mankind, neither am I an enemy to Missouri, its gover-
nor, nor its people.
"As for the military station I hold and the reasons for hold-
ing it I have this to say : When we came here the state required
us to bear arms and to do military duty. As the Church had just
188 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
been driven from Missouri and our people had been robbed of
their property and their arms had been taken from them, they,
therefore, had no arms with which to do duty, yet they were liable
to a fine if they did not respond to the orders of the state in the
matter of military service even though they had no arms. I advised
them to . organize into independent companies and to ask the
state for arms. This they did. There were, however, many elders
who had license to preach. They are exonerated by the law from
military duties. The officers, however, would not release them on
those grounds. I then told the Saints that although I was free
from military duty by law in consequence of a lameness in one of
my legs I would set them an example and do military duty myself.
They wanted me for their leader. From these circumstances and
conditions the Nauvoo Legion came into existence and I was
made Lieutenant General. It was not because I was seeking for
power.
"There are those who say we all vote together and that our
people vote as I say, but I never tell any man how to vote nor
whom to vote for. Let me make a comparison. Suppose there
were a Methodist society here, and that outside of that society
there were two candidates running for office. One of them says :
Tf you will elect me to the gubernatorial chair I will take away
the charter of your city and exterminate the Methodists/ The
other says : Tf I am elected all men shall be equal before the
law, and I will discriminate against no man or society.' Now
whom would the Methodists vote for ? Certainly not for the man
who was their bitter enemy and who would not protect them in
their rights. It has been so with us. Joseph Duncan said if the .
people would elect him he would exterminate the Mormons, take
away their charter. Mr. Ford made no such threats, but mani-
fested a disposition to give every man his rights. The people,
therefore, voted for him and he was elected governor. However,
he has issued writs against me twice at the demands of the Mis-
sourians ; this has caused me much trouble and expense.' '
During these remarks much prejudice was removed. There
was present a vast multitude of about fifteen thousand people,
many of whom were not members of the Church. They gave the
strictest attention and were edified by what they saw and heard.
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 189
On the morning of July 7th, 1843, Wilford Woodruff rose
early, blessed his wife and daughter, Phoebe, and in company with
Brigham Young and Elder George A. Smith, started on a mis-
sion to the East to strengthen the branches of the Church there
and gather funds for the Temple and the Nauvoo House. They
left Morrison's landing on the steamer Rapid and arrived in
St. Louis the next day. Here Elder Woodruff purchased^ sup-
plies for the 'Times and Seasons" and shipped them to Nauvoo.
The day following the missionary party boarded the steamer
Lancet and went up the Ohio to Cinncinnati, where they landed
on the 13th, their sixth day from Nauvoo. Enroute they obtained
a view of the tomb of President Harrison.
On the night of their arrival in Cincinnati, Elder Woodruff
dreamed that Joseph would again be arrested and tried in Illinois,
and the same night Brigham Young dreamed that the Twelve
were called home. These dreams were the preparation for coming
events which cast their shadows before. The hearts of those
brave men and devoted missionaries were receiving a preparation
for the troublous times that were to come.
In Cincinnati Elder Woodruff made further purchases for the
"Times and Seasons." From that city they went on to Pittsburg,
Pennsylvania, with the steamer Adelaide. They reached the place
at six p. m. and immediately repaired to the Temperance Hall,
where a meeting of the Saints was convened. Here they met El-
ders Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, and John E. Page. The last
named was preaching as they entered the hall; and, contrary to
the counsel of the Prophet, Elder Page was making war upon sects
of the day. Next day the Twelve held a council, in which John E.
Page was severely reproved by President Young for disorganizing
a branch in Cincinnati which three of the Twelve had just before
that time organized, and for disobeying the Prophet's counsel in
the matter of preaching against religious denominations. These
acts of disobedience to the counsels of his file-leaders had, no
doubt, something to do with his apostasy later on.
Elder Woodruff never forgets to put in his journal the histor-
ical items of general interest and, speaks of Pittsburg as a city
which at that time numbered about thirty-five thousand inhab-
itants. The city had ninety-five churches, one hundred and twenty
190 WILFROD WOODRUFF.
preachers, and twenty-one denominations. The Latter-day Saints
numbered there at that time seventy-five souls.
On Sunday, the 30th, six of the Twelve Apostles met in con-
ference with the Saints in Temperance Hall. They held three
meetings and imparted many valuable instructions to the Saints
and visitors in attendance. Elder Woodruff took minutes of the
meeting and noted especially the teachings of President Young, as
he attached most importance to the words of the man standing
highest in authority when giving an account of what was said on
any occasion. President Young on this occasion bore a strong tes-
timony to the divinity of the work and to the mission of the
Prophet Joseph. "Who," he said, "is the author of this work?
God is its author, Joseph Smith being the instrument in the hands
of God. He is the greatest man on earth. No other man of this
age has power to gather such a great people from all the nations
of the earth and with all their peculiar dispositions cement them
together. This the Prophet is doing by the power of God, as the
Saints are led by the Holy Spirit in their own hearts."
July the 30th the members of the Twelve made a tour of the
city. They visited the glass-works, the water-works, and other
places of note and interest. Speaking of the water-works, Elder
Woodruff says : "Descending the hill we had a view of the city
water-works. The building was patterned after Roman architec-
ture. The works cost two hundred thousand dollars. The build-
ing was designed by Elder Charles Beck, who was a member of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints." Elder Beck
was present at the visit of the Twelve to Pittsburg and showed
them every courtesy. He further paid the railroad fare of the six
members to Baltimore.
From there they proceeded to Philadelphia, where they ar-
rived August 5th. The following day (Sunday) they met about
three hundred Saints in conference. Elder Jedediah M. Grant
was also present and opened the conference by prayer. President
Young, Orson Pratt, and George A. Smith occupied the principal
part of the time in both of the meetings, afternoon and evening.
In the forenoon Elder Woodruff accompanied President Young
and others to hear the Reverend Mr. Litz, the Millerite preacher.
The reverend gentleman strongly contended that the Jews would
never be restored to the land of Palestine or be gathered together.
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 191
On the 8th the Twelve took a steamboat excursion, and while
thus riding for their enjoyment, a number of subjects came up for
discussion. Among others the question : "Is the prosperity of any
religious denomination a positive evidence of the truth of its con-
tention?" John E. Page took the affirmative, and Elder J.M. Grant
the negative. President Young, who was chairman, decided in
favor of the negative.
During the stay of the Twelve in this historic city, Elder
Woodruff was very active in visiting the Saints, strengthening
them in their faith and laying before them the purpose of their
mission. At intervals in his labors he occupied himself in gath-
ering a great variety of useful information within his reach. His
journal is, indeed, an interesting history of the places visited by
him in those early days. He speaks of the visit of himself, Elders
Young, Pratt, Smoot, and Hessy to the state house, also of his
visit to Independence Hall. "We saw," he remarks, "the room
where the patriots signed the Declaration of Independence. We sat
in the chair occupied by John Hancock when he signed that im-
mortal instrument."
On the 14th, Elders Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, and
William Muir parted with the Saints in Philadelphia and went by
steamer to Schuylkill, then walked six miles to a Mr. Mosley's,
where they preached in the evening. For several days Elder
Woodruff traveled and preached in various neighborhoods of that
vicinity. He visited the scene of the Battle of Brandywine.
On the 21st the party returned to Philadelphia, where they
learned that the other apostles had gone on to New York. They
remained two days, then followed their companions. In New
York they held a conference on August 26th and 27th. At this
conference many questions which are well understood doctrines of
the Church were commented upon in such a manner as to show
that they were not plain to the missionaries of those early days, a
fact, no doubt, due to the traditions and religious teachings which
men of those times brought with them into the Church. Among
other things, the question was asked whether a man could be de-
prived of his priesthood and still retain his standing in the Church.
President Young answered decidedly, "No."
On the 29th of that month Elder Woodruff went to Boston
192 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
with Elders Davis and Wandell. This afforded him an oppor-
tunity to visit his father and. family in his old home at Farming-
ton, Connecticut. On the 9th of September, after reaching Bos-
ton, he, with six other members of the Twelve ; namely, Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, John E.
Page, and George A. Smith, held conference in Boylston Hall.
From his notes the following is taken : "President Young said :
'The spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, is a gathering spirit, and
its tendency is to gather the virtuous and good, the honest and
meek of the earth, in other words the Saints of God. Now is the
set time for the Lord to redeem Israel. He does not require every
soul to leave his home as soon as he believes, but requires him to
hearken to counsel and follow the counsel which the Lord points
out to him. You say the Lord may save us as well where we are.
Yes, if the Lord says so, but when He commands us to gather and
we do not do it, He will not save us. You might have been bap-
tized seventy times in any other way than that ordained of God
and you would not have received the Holy Ghost. Can you get
an endowment in Boston ? No, only in that place which God has
appointed. If you do not help to build the Temple and the Nauvoo
House, if you do not help to build up Zion and the cause of God,
you will not inherit the land of Zion. Be faithful or you will not
be chosen ; for the day of choosing is at the door. Why be afraid
of sacrifice ? I have given my all many times and would be willing
to do so again. I would be glad to hear the Lord say to His
servant Joseph, "Let my servant Brigham give all he has." I
would obey in a moment if it took the last coat from my back/ "
From a discourse of Heber C. Kimball the following is taken :
"We do not profess to be polished stones like some of the elders.
The more we roll through the forests and get the corners knocked
off the better we are. If we were polished and smooth it would
deface us to have the surface chipped off. This is the case with
Joseph Smith, he never professed to be smooth and polished. Roll-
ing around among the rocks ha§, not hurt him at all, but in the end
he will be as polisned as any stone, while many who were so very
polished in the beginning will become badly defaced."
"Do the Saints of Boston know," said Parley P. Pratt, "that
they are identified in laying the foundation of so great and mighty
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 193
a work that it will include all the great and glorious purposes of
God which are to be fulfilled in the dispensation of the fullness of
times ? Millions will yet celebrate the day when the foundation* of
this work was laid."
The Twelve little dreamed that when they would meet again
in Boston it would be on the sad 27th day of June, when the
Prophet and the Patriarch would be called upon to lay down their
lives at the hands of a murderous mob.
On the 12th Elder Woodruff left for Portland, Maine. The
express train conveying him to his destination was thrown from
the track. The engineer was killed and a lady passenger bruised ;
all the rest escaped in a marvelous manner. From Maine Elder
Woodruff wrote an account of the wreck to the "Boston Bee" as
well as to the "Times and Seasons" in Nauvoo. He occupied some
several days in visiting his wife's father, Ezra Carter, and the
family of Arthur and Lucy Milliken, the latter being the youngest
sister of the Prophet Joseph.
After his visit he returned to Boston, where he again joined
the members of this quorum. While there he and several mem-
bers of the Twelve were examined phrenologically by the noted
Professor O. S. Fowler. From his chart we take the folowing
character delineation of President Woodruff:
PHRENOLOGICAL CHART.
"Wilford Woodruff: Is a man of great action, both physical
and mental; does up things in a hurry; lets nothing sleep in his
hands ; great resolution ; steamboat speed ; loves his liberty ; is not
disposed to be subject to the will or dictation of others; has great
independence; difficulties only stimulate him to increased action;
goes in for the largest liberty of the mass and is a democrat of the
old school; prefers utility to beauty and substance to show;
highly social and fond of family and friends ; has but few secrets
of his own and tells the plain, unvarnished facts; fears but little
danger ; is not irresolute, but decides and proceeds at once to ac-
tion; his first thoughts are always his best; he does his own re-
ligious thinking and does not hang his hopes upon the faith of
others. He believes but little without proof ; is a two edged sword
— if he does not cut one way, does another. He makes positive
14
194 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
friends or positive enemies — has much severity ; is sarcastic ; bit-
ter in reproaches; means to do right; fears the force of moral
obligations. His jokes have more vinegar than molasses in them.
He recollects and explains facts well; reasons by inference from
the facts, by analogy and induction ; has good talking talents, and
is noted for his clear illustrations.
Boston, September the 20th, 1843.
(Signed) O. S. Fowler.
B. J. Gray, Secretary."
Soon after this the Twelve began their return to Nauvoo.
They met in Philadelphia, and on the 5th of October continued
their journey homeward. The same day a large company of
Saints left by rail to gather with the Saints in Illinois. On the
19th they crossed the Alleghanies by means of an incline which
hoisted the car, passengers, and freight from one elevator to an-
other until the summit, nearly fifteen hundred feet above, was
reached. They were let down on the other side in the same man-
ner. In those days this was a novel contrivance, and the mechan-
ism employed not being so perfect as that of today was attended
with many dangers. "The whole passage across the mountains
was a constant scene of danger, and I called upon God in my heart
to preserve our lives. Even while on the level we were running
on the edge of a precipice a hundred feet above the bottom of a
chasm. In conversation with a mate in the evening upon the sub-
ject of our passage across the mountains, he said that we were not
aware of one-half the dangers we had encountered."
• At Pittsburg Elder Woodruff took passage for St. Louis and
thence up the river to Nauvoo, which he reached November 4th.
On the 7th he met in council with the Twelve. He was appointed to
raise five hundred dollars for the purchase of paper upon which
to print the "Doctrine and Covenants." On the 11th President
Hyrum Smith sealed Wilford Woodruff and Phoebe Woodruff
for time and eternity according to the patriarchal order of mar-
riage which had previously been revealed to the Prophet Joseph
Smith.
About this time the Prophet delivered a strong discourse on
the sin of adultery and kindred crimes. The discourse was the
result of the action taken in the case of John C. Bennett, who, with
MISSION TO THE EAST, 1843. 195
other prominent men, had been adjudged guilty of adultery. The
Saints were warned against such crimes. The Prophet thought
that the example made of John C. Bennett and others was suffi-
cient to show the fallacy of those who advocated or justified such
a course. He condemned adultery in unqualified terms and warned
those present against its commission.
It was also about this time that General Fryeson came to
Nauvoo and met with the Prophet and Twelve to arrange for a
memorial to congress in behalf of the Latter-day Saints. Affi-
davits on the Missouri atrocities were given by Hyrum Smith,
Brigham Young, P. P. Pratt, Lyman Wight, George W. Pitkin,
and Sidney Rigdon.
Trouble was again fomented about this time by the Mis-
sourians. A messenger had just arrived from St. Louis inform-
ing the brethren that the governor of Missouri had issued another
requisition for the Prophet. Joseph had just made a
touching appeal to the Green Mountain boys of Vermont, his
native state, for assistance in obtaining redress for the wrongs
heaped upon the Saints in Missouri. The appeal was pub-
lished in pamphlet form and sent to the authorities of the gov-
ernment in Washington. A few days later a man named Elliot
was arrested and proven guilty of kidnapping brethren
and of threatening the life of the Prophet. Notwithstanding
the guilt of this man, Joseph forgave him, and he subsequently
left in peace. A warrant was also issued for the arrest of Colonel
Williams, the leader of the kidnapping party. He, however,
gathered a mob and resisted the officers.
December 2nd on the Sabbath morning P. P. Pratt, Orson
Hyde, Wilford Woodruff, and Orson Spencer received their
anointings; and on December 23rd they met in Joseph Smith's
home, where endowments were given to Elder Marley and wife,
Orson Pratt, Mrs. Lot, Fanny Murray, Phoebe Woodruff, Bath-
sheba Smith, Sister Orson Spencer, and Sister Phelps.
Christmas day of 1843 was spent by Elder Woodruff with his
old-time friend, A. O. Smoot. They paid a visit to the Saints who
had come from Tennessee to Nauvoo. Part of that day Elder
Woodruff worked upon his house and discharged many duties of
a home nature. Thus another year in his life was closed. Dur-
ing 1843 he had traveled in thirteen states over five thousand
196 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
•
miles, held many meetings, baptized a half dozen persons, reported
several sermons, endured a severe sickness, encountered dangers
by rail and by water, and closed an eventful year with feelings of
gratitude, and with the fullest recognition of God's tender mercies
in his behalf.
CHAPTER 19 *
EARLY DAYS OF 1844.
Conduct of the Laws and the Marks. — Discourse on Elijah by the
Prophet. — The Celestial Law. — Prophet's Candidacy for Presi-
dent of U. S. — Exploring Expedition to California Planned. —
Joseph, Mayor of Nauvoo. — Hostility in Carthage. — Mischief Mak-
ers in Nauvoo. — The Prophet Talks on Politics.
The year 1844, a year pregnant with momentous events —
events which history has magnified because of their importance
to mankind in general and to the Latter-day Saints in particular,
was ushered in with a cold, blustering snow storm. Character-
istic of his busy life, Elder Woodruff celebrated the day by plas-
tering and whitewashing the printing office. He was enthusiastic
over his new-found occupation and gave his heart and hand to the
work before him.
"Into the midst of the busy, hopeful life of the Saints, there
entered an element of uncertainty and of deep concern, and whis-
pered threats against the life of the Prophet were circulated. The
false charges of the apostate element were growing in intensity.
As the outgrowth of these conditions in Nauvoo at that time,
there was held on the 3rd of January, in Joseph's store, a court of
inquiry. The inquiry was directed to the conduct of William
Law, Wilson Law, and William Marks. Of William Law Elder
Woodruff writes in his journal : "He professes to believe that
Joseph has instructed the police to kill him, but the truth is that
the Laws have turned traitors and are breeding mischief which is
intended to take the life of the Prophet Joseph Smith." On the
5th of the month a second court was held relating to the same
matter. In contradistinction to the spirit of the Laws there was an
enthusiastic, hopeful spirit which caused faithful men and women
to look forward with fond anticipations to the completion of the
Temple. Work in the house of God was then taking hold upon
the feelings of men and women who had had revealed to them the
relation and duties they sustain to their progenitors as well as to
their posterity. The spirit of Elijah was upon the elders of the
Church.
On January 21st, Elder Woodruff records the fact that Apos-
198 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tie Parley P. Pratt had just received second anointings and that
he had been instructed by the Prophet that it was his duty to hav:
his wife sealed to him for eternity in order that his glory might be
full. Elder Woodruff records the following words from the
prophet : "What shall I talk about today? I discern that Brother
Cahoon wishes me to speak upon the coming of Elijah. The Bi-
ble says, 'I will send you Elijah before the great and terrible day
of the Lord shall come, that he shall turn the hearts of the fathers
to the chidren and the hearts of the children to their fathers lest
I come and smite the earth with a curse/ The word 'turned'
should read 'point' or 'seal/ But, what is the object of this im-
portant mission, or how is it to be fulfilled? The keys are to be
delivered, the spirit of Elijah is to come, the gospel is to be
preached, the Saints of God are to be gathered, Zion is to be built
up, and the Saints are to come forth as Saviors on Mount Zion.
But how are they to come as Saviors on Mount Zion? By
building temples, erecting baptismal fonts and receiving in the
temples all the ordinances, sealings, and anointings in behalf of
our progenitors who are dead, that they may come forth in the
first resurrection and be with us exalted to thrones of glory. I
would to God that this Temple were now completed, that we
might go forth and attend to these ordinances in their fullness ! I
would advise all the Saints to gather their living relatives to this
place and be prepared against the day when the destroying angel
shall go forth. My only trouble now is that which concerns our-
selves. The Saints may be divided, broken up and scattered be-
fore we accomplish the work now in view. There are so many
fools in the world for the devil to act upon that it oftimes gives
him the advantage. Any person who is exalted to the highest
mansion must abide the celestial law and the whole law, too, but
there has been much difficulty in getting understanding into the
hearts of this generation. Even the Saints are slow to understand,
ilow many will be able to abide the celestial law, endure the trials,
and receive their exaltation I am unable to say. 'Many are called,
but few are chosen/ "
The Temple was still incomplete. The Presidency and the
Twelve were urging the work upon it. In order that the Twelve
might be prepared to administer in the ordinances of the house of
God they were given their endowments and their wives sealed to
EARLY DAYS OF 1844. 199
them for eternity. Elder Woodruff gives the exact dates when
certain members of the Twelve received these ordinances. He
says, in his journal, "There is at this time quite a revival through-
out Nauvoo and an inquiry after the things of God by all the
quorums of the Church generally."
There was a strange commingling of spirits in Nauvoo at
that time. Spirits of life and death were at war, ana the Prophet's
approaching end was made manifest to him in a dream which he
related in his office to Wilford Woodruff, Willard Richards, and
W. W. Phelps. The Prophet clearly saw the coming storm of
persecution which awaited him. His release from opposition was
represented by his power to pass through the air and be lifted up
by the power of God above the earth.
Furthermore this year was one for a presidential election.
The Saints had been constantly ground between the political par-
ties of those days. Whatever significance may be attached to the
candidacy of Joseph Smith at that time for the presidency of the
United States, it has since been the subject of all sorts of specula-
tion. Elder Woodruff, in his journal, says : "A congregation of the
citizens met in the room over Joseph's store to hear his views upon
the affairs of government, views which he had written and -which
were read by W. W. Phelps. T would not have permitted my
name to be used by my friends as a candidate for the President
of the United States iLwe could have enjoyed, unmolested, our
religious and civil rights as American citizens — the rights which
the constitution guarantees to all citizens, but rights which
have been denied us from the beginning. I feel it my right and
privilege to obtain what influence and power I can, lawfully, for
the protection of injured innocence/ "
At the close of the meeting there was a unanimous vote
passed to support Joseph Smith. The Prophet had reason to ap-
preciate the rights and liberties of mankind, of which he had been
so often unlawfully and wantonly deprived.
"On the 21st of February," Elder Woodruff writes, "I met
with the quorum of the Twelve at Joseph's store, and according to
Joseph's counsel a company was selected to go on an exploring
expedition to California, and to select a place for the building of
a city. Jonathan Dunham, David Fulmer, Phineas Young, Samuel
W. Richards and several others were named for the expedition."
200 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The Prophet subsequently, in company with a number of his breth-
ren, left Nauvoo on this proposed expedition, but turned back,
as all know from the sad. story of his last days, to be a martyr to
the work he had been instrumental in establishing.
A curious circumstance of those times was the preaching of
an Episcopalian minister in an adjoining room. Following the
preacher, Joseph said, "The object with me is to obey and to teach
others to obey God and all that He commands us to do. It matters
not whether the principle be popular or unpopular, I will always
maintain it though I stand alone in doing so." According to
Elder Woodruff the Prophet, in 1842, predicted that within five
years the Saints would be established beyond the Rocky Mountains
and became a mighty people in the inter-mountain regions.
On the evening of February 25th the news of the death of
Joseph Duncan and Governor Reynolds of Missouri reached Nau-
voo. They were among the most persistent enemies of the Saints.
The news of their death called forth a notable prophecy from Jos-
eph Smith, who wished his words recorded that they might be
remembered when they were fulfilled. He declared that in five
years the Saints would be rid of their old enemies, whether they
were apostates or men who were never in the Church. Five years
saw the Saints located in the valleys of the mountains. Those
predictions were more the voice of the spirit than any expecta-
tions of the people who were eagerly working for an early com-
pletion of the Temple.
On the 7th of March there was a large meeting of the Saints
in Nauvoo. Eight thousand people had gathered by invitation to
listen to the words of their Prophet and the Twelve. The latter
directed their remarks more particularly to the ordinances which
should take place in the house of God. "One of the great objects
I had in calling this meeting," said the Prophet, "was to make a
few remarks relative to the laws and ordinances of the city and
to the building of the Temple. The reason I want to speak of the
laws is that the officers have difficulty in administering them. We
wish to have the people rule, but rule in righteousness. The laws
are enacted and they can be repealed, if the people wish it, but the
people should not complain of the officers. I am instructed by the
city council to tell this people that if you do not like any law we
have passed, we will repeal it for we are your servants. There are
EARLY DAYS OF 1844. 201
those in this community who would oppose anything good. If
you preach virtue to them they will oppose it. If a case is tried
here, they want it appealed to Carthage."
In those days Carthage contained the chief enemies of the
Prophet, and the town became a gathering place for those bent up-
on his destruction. Any movement in opposition to him or to the
Latter-day Saints in Nauvoo found sympathetic support there.
Justice for the Prophet in Carthage was therefore absolutely im-
possible. The lawyers and those encompassing his destruction
took advantage of the law on a question of venue to put the object
of their venom at the mercy of men whose attitude towards him
was always malignant.
During these days the Prophet was the mayor of Nauvoo, and
his home-town sheltered men who were seeking to encompass the
Prophet and his devoted followers. Such men were indeed a very
small minority, but they were able to make a great amount of
noise and do endless mischief. A certain individual had under-
taken to appropriate the wharfage lands at the foot of Water
Street, and thus create an issue between himself and the city. Such
conduct awakened antagonism between people outside of Nauvoo
desiring to carry on business there in the city. Outsiders did not
always discriminate between the conduct of the mischief-makers
and the people at large. Everything disagreeable and annoying
was laid at the door of the Latter-day Saints.
These facts will explain the Prophet's outburst ot indignation
vhen he said: "I want every fool to stay at home and let the
steamboats and captains and peace officers alone. How can we pre-
vent mobs and the shedding of innocent blood unless we strike at
everything that rises up in disorder."
There were in the city secret combinations planned to thwart
the purposes of Joseph and to bring confusion upon him and the
great majority of the people. Among those plotting his ruin were
men who professed personal friendship. "I despise," he says, "the
man who betrays with a kiss. A certain man has been writing to
the New York Tribune. I will not mention his name. He says
much that was appropriated for the Temple has been spent for
other purposes. But any man who has paid anything for the Tem-
ple can learn from the books that every farthing has been used for
that building. There are many men in our midst who are try-
202 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ing to build themselves up at our expense, and others are
watching for some pretended iniquity, and make a man an offender
for a word."
After an article entitled, "A Voice of Innocence from Nau-
voo," was read, Brigham Young addressed in the afternoon the
assemblage. "I wish to speak on the duties of lawyers," he said,
"classing myself with the lawyers in the house of Israel. When
any man who is a lawyer takes a course to break peace instead of
promoting it, he is out of the way of his duty. A doctor of law
should be a peacemaker. The great object we have before us is
the completion of the Temple this season. We havt felt the effects
of slander and want a cure, or balm for it. I carry one with me
all the time, and I want -you to do the same. I will tell you what
it is. It is to mind our own business and let others alone, to suf-
fer rather than to do wrong. If anyone will take your property
away let him alone and have nothing to do with him. A spirit in-
tended to divide the Saints has been manifested in this city. We
have built up this city. Would steamboats have landed here if
the Saints had not come, or would speculators make anything out
of our lands if we had not come to give them value? Israel is
to be the head, and not the tail. All who have gone from us have
gone from the head to the foot. Oppose this work and it will roll
over you. When since it began did this work ever stop? What
the Saints need to know is what the Lord wants of them and then
have the courage to do it. If the Saints will keep the law of God,
the hypocrites and the scoundrels will not be comfortable in their
presence."
Closing the meeting the Prophet said, "I care but little for pol-
itics; I would not give much for the presidential chair in com-
parison with the office I now hold ; but as men in the world have
used the powers of government to oppose and persecute us, it is
proper for us to use those powers for our own protection and
rights. Were I President of the United States I would never say
to an oppressed people, 'Your cause is just but I can do nothing
for you/ "
Continuing, he spoke of the annexation of Texas, and he fur-
ther believed that the United States should receive all the territory
that it could. He was in favor of paying for the slaves and fur-
ther believed that steps should be taken to give freedom to all col-
EARLY DAYS OF 1844. 203
ored children after a fixed period. By these means he believed
that much bloodshed would be averted and that in the end it
would be less expensive to the country at large. "This govern-
ment," he said, "will receive no suggestions from me. Those who
hold the responsible places are controlled by a spirit of self-suffi-
ciency, but they will have to meet with fear and trembling in a
day to come the false position they have taken."
"The Prophet Joseph," says Elder Woodruff, in his journal,
"favored the admission of Canada into the United States. He
regarded all of North and South America as the land of Zion, and
believed that the principles upon which the government of the
United States was founded should govern as well all the various
nations on this continent."
On the 8th of March, a number of leading citizens met to con-
sider the question of vice-president on the presidential ticket.
Through all the teachings of the Prophet in those days there
ran a spirit of deep concern for the completion of the Temple, so
that the ordinances to be performed therein might be enjoyed by
the Saints. "These ordinances," Joseph insisted, "must be per-
formed in this life." He spoke on the land of Zion and of the
days to come when there would be stakes established throughout
North and South America. His words were like the sounds of a
distant echo; their realization was then scarcely within the com-
pass of the most vivid imagination. Now that stakes of Zion are
spreading out into Canada, Mexico, and various states of the
Union, the fulfillment of these prophetic utterances is within the
understanding of all Latter-day Saints. And in view of these
prophecies one may exclaim with the psalmist of old : "Go about
Zion ; count the towers thereof."
CHAPTER 20.
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844.
Mission of the Apostles to the East. — A Warning to W. W. — A Sad
Parting. — Political News of the Prophet Published. — W. W. Arrives
in Boston, June 26. — The Martyrdom. — Its Announcement Reaches
W. W. in Portland, Maine. — His Return to Boston. — an Epistle
to the Elders and Saints in the World.— W. W. Visits His Old
Home. — Return to Nauvoo. — Conditions in That City.
The fourth of March, 1844, brought to Elder Woodruff's
life the satisfaction that comes to those who esteem it a divinely
appointed joy to sit beneath their own vine and fig tree. He
moved on that day to the new home he had erected in Illinois;
and for the first time he could leave his family, while abroad
preaching the gospel, in some measure of comfort and independ-
ence. He felt now, more than ever, from a material point of
view, that he had prepared for the missionary service which be-
longed to his calling.
The opportunity for missionary service soon came. The
Laws, Higbees, Fosters, Blakesley, and others came out in open
rebellion against the Prophet of God, who now felt a foreboding
of evil days to come. The Prophet, therefore, made a call upon
the Twelve to take a mission to the Eastern States. He would
not have their lives jeopardized by the enmity which was intensi-
fying about him. Upon the Twelve rested the responsibility of
the Kingdon, should he be called to lay down his life. Elder
Woodruff left Nauvoo in company with George A. Smith, J. M.
Grant, Ezra Thayer, and the latter's son. Of this circumstance
he writes, "This was the last mission the Prophet ever gave to
the Twelve Apostles in this dispensation. He wished none of
us to remain by him except Willard Richards. Apostle John
Taylor was later required to remain and take charge of the print-
ing and publications. The Prophet then turned to me and said:
'Brother Woodruff, I want you to go, and if you do not you will
die.' His words rested with mighty weight upon me when he
spoke, and I have often thought since, in contemplation of the
awful tragedy of his and Hyrum's martyrdom, how truly his
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844. 205
words would have been verified had I remained. Elder Taylor
barely escaped. Willard Richards escaped the bullets altogether.
He escaped, as was written of him later, 'without even a hole in
his robe/ I took the parting hand of Hyrum and Joseph, at their
own dwellings. Joseph stood in the entry of his door when I took
his hand to bid him farewell. Brother J. M. Grant was with
me. As he took me by the hand, he said: 'Brother Woodruff,
you are about to start upon your mission.' I answered, 'Yes.'
He looked me steadily in the eye for a time without speaking a
word ; he looked as though he would penetrate my very soul, and
at the same time seemed unspeakably sorrowful,as if weighed down
by a foreboding of something dreadful. He finally spoke in a
mournful voice : 'God bless you, Brother Woodruff ; go in peace.'
I turned and left him with a sorrowful heart, partaking of the
same spirit which rested upon him. This was the last time I ever
saw his face or heard his voice again — in the flesh. Sad were the
last months of the Prophet's life. They were like the last days
of Him who died on Calvary for the redemption of a fallen
world. The Apostles of this dispensation, while not aware of the
coming events in all their fullness, were yet more fully prepared
for the sad event than were the Apostles of Jerusalem. Those of
the latter days had been endowed with power from on high, and
they did not slumber while their Prophet suffered, as did those
'in the Garden of Gethsemane.' "
After departing upon his mission, Elder Woodruff and oth-
ers passed the first week in holding public meetings, and on the
18th of May held their first conference in Newark, Kendall Coun-
ty, Illinois. With him at this conference was George A. Smith
of the Twelve. At its close they were joined by Elders Charles
C. Rich, David Fulmer, and Henry Jacobs from Nauvoo. The
evening following they held a political meeting over which Wil-
ford Woodruff presided. Henry Jacobs read the views of Joseph
Smith on the policy and powers of the general government.
Spirited addresses were made by David Fulmer, Wilford Wood-
ruff, and George A. Smith. The day following they rode thirty
miles to Joliet, where a similar meeting was held, and where a
good impression was made upon the minds of the people. In his
journal he saysi "We continued from place to place, holding
forth in public assemblage upon political subjects, reading the
206 WiLFORD WOODRUFF, -
views of Joseph Smith and placing him before the public as a fit
candidate for the presidency of the United States.
"On the first of June we held conference in Comstock, Kala-
mazoo County, Michigan. There were present two of the Quor-
um, myself and George A. Smith. There were eight high priests ;
S. Bent, Charles C. Richor, David Fulmer, H. Green, Z. Coltrin,
Moses Smith, Ezra Thayer, and G. Coltrin; eight seventies and
fourteen elders; two priests and one deacon. Charles C. Rich,
in council with the officers, appointed the elders to their respec-
tive stations in the several counties of the state, and he manifested
much wisdom in arranging to carry out his work both in politics
and religion in the state of Michigan."
On the eighth day they held a conference in Pleasant Valley,
and another in Franklin on the fifteenth. Soon after this Elder
Woodruff proceeded to Boston, where he arrived on the 26th of
June. On the 27th, the most sorrowful day of this dispensation,
he was in company with President Brigham Young. Of this day
he subsequently wrote: "The day of the martyrdom, Brigham
Young and myself were seated in the railroad station at the time
Joseph and Hyrum were assassinated. This. was June the 27th,
at quarter past five in the evening, at Carthage, Illinois. It was
half-past six in Boston. As we sat in the station, Brigham was
very sorrowful and depressed in spirit, not knowing the cause.
This was the time when Satan struck the heaviest blow he had
struck since the Son of God was crucified. We well knew after-
wards why all the Twelve, wherever they were on that day and
at that time, were, like the president of our Quorum, sorrowful,
and burdened in spirit without knowing why."
On the ^9th of June the Twelve held a conference with the
Saints in Boston. They met in Franklin Hall. There were pres-
ent Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Orson
Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, William Smith, and Lyman Wight.
President Young presided. It occupied two days. The confer-
ence was well attended, and every effort was made to present
the views of the Prophet and explain the character of the Latter-
day Saints. The conference also received instructions in political
matters.
July first, by previous appointment, a convention was held in
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844. 207
Melodian Hall. Brigham Young of Nauvoo presided. William
Smith and Lyman Wight were vice presidents. Wilford Wood-
ruff, Orson Pratt, and A. McAllister of Boston, and N. H. Felt
of Salem were secretaries. Resolutions were passed and proceed-
ings of the meeting were published in the "Boston Times" of July
2nd, 1844. An evening session of the convention was held. A
number of rowdies made their appearance in the galleries. While
President Young was speaking, a woman by the name of Folsom,
arose and began to harangue the audience; then a rowdy, sup-
ported by a large number of kindred spirits, made such a dis-
turbance that the police came in to quell those creating the con-
fusion. The police, however, were overpowered by the rough ele-
ment and the meeting was broken up. The convention, however,
adjourned until 4 p. m. the following day, to meet at Bunker Hill.
Here Heber C. Kimball and George B. Wallace were elected dele-
gates to attend the Baltimore National Convention.
On July 2nd the Twelve met in council and made their plans
to support and attend the several conferences in the various states.
Elder Woodruff and his old-time friend, Milton Holmes, whom
he had not seen for five years, went into Maine. "We left Bos-
ton," he says, "at seven p. m. on the 2nd and arrived at Father
Carter's home in Scarboro early the next afternoon. I found my
wife's father and mother and Brother Fabyan and family all well."
A Brother Stoddard had already made the appointment for their
conference on the 6th and 7th at Scarboro, in a Presbyterian chap-
el. About six hundred people assembled. There were present be-
sides himself S. B. Stoddard, Milton Holmes, Elbridge Tufts, and
Samuel Parker.
On the 9th, in company with Milton Holmes and Father Car-
ter, Elder Woodruff visited Portland, and dined with his brother-
in-law, Ezra Carter. While there he saw for the first time the an-
nouncement in the press of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum
Smith. It was published in the "Boston Times." In consequence
of the shocking news, he repaired at once to Boston, and the day
following his arrival there he met with the Saints and gave them
counsel and comfort in the hour of their bereavement. "The next
day," he says in his journal, "I wrote a letter to the editor of the
"Prophet," published in New York, giving a word of exhortation
208 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to the Saints abroad to maintain their integrity, and to keep the
faith and endurance of the Saints even unto death. The following
morning we obtained information from Quincy, giving full ac-
count of the horrible affair at Carthage and the great loss which
the Church had sustained.
"The governor himself acknowledged the deatn of Joseph and
Hyrum to be a wanton murder. The state of Illinois was in com-
motion, and Governor Ford made Quincy his headquarters
and issued a proclamation to the citizens of the state. The news
of the day stated that the Mormon leaders in Nauvoo had done
all they could to restrain the disciples of the martyred Prophet
from vengeance. Still there was evidently a disposition on the
part of the people and the troops to destroy Nauvoo, lest the Mor-
mons should hold a fearful reckoning with the mobocratic ele-
ment in desperation over the assassination of their Prophet and
Patriarch. 'The wicked flee when no man pursueth.' '
On Sunday, the 14th, Elder Woodruff preached twice to the
Saints in Boston, he being the only one of the Twelve then in that
city. On the morning of the 16th of July he received a letter
from Erastus Snow and one from John E. Page, both confirming
the report of the martyrdom. The same day he received the first
letter he had obtained from his wife since leaving Nauvoo. This
letter contained the narration of a dream given to the Prophet
Joseph a few days before his death. In the dream there was clearly
indicated to him the conspiracy and treachery of William and Wil-
son Law, and the fact, too, that they would yet cry unto Joseph
to deliver them from the grasp of the monster into whose hands
they had wilfully placed themselves; and that his power to help
them would be like that of Lazarus, to whom the rich man ap-
pealed. There was a gulf between them.
On the 17th of July he says, in his journal : "Elder Brigham
Young arrived in Boston. I walked with him to No. 57 Temple
Street and called upon Sister Vose. Brother Young took the bed
and I the armchair, and then we veiled our faces and gave vent
to our grief. Until now I had not shed a tear since the death of
the Prophet. My soul had been nerved up like s*eel. After giv-
ing vent to our grief in tears we felt more composed. Brother
Brigham left the city the same day, but soon returned. Elders
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844. 209
Kimball, Hyde, and Orson Pratt also came. We held a council
and I was directed to write a letter to the "Prophet," edited in
New York, advising the elders who had families in Nauvoo to go
immediately to them, and all the elders of the Church to assem-
ble fortKyyith a t Nauvoo for a council. It was signed by order of
the quorum of the Twelve, Brigham Young, president, and Wil-
ford Woodruff, clerk. This order of the quorum was subsequently
published in the "News," Volume 7, No. 447.
On July 18th, meeting was held in a hall on Washington
Street, opposite Boylston Hall. Elder Hyde spoke on the martyr-
dom of Joseph and Hyrum, and was followed by Brigham Young,
who said : "Be of good cheer. The testimony is not in force while
the testator liveth; when he dieth, it is enforced. So it is with
Joseph. When God sends a man to do a work, all the devils in
hell cannot kill him until his work is accompished. It was thus
with Joseph. He prepared all things and gave the keys to men
on the earth and said, 'I am soon to be taken from you. ' "
Soon after this the Twelve left for Nauvoo. Elder Woodruff
started on the 20th, and two days later found himself at his native
home in Farmington, Connecticut. "I found my father and step-
mother alone, there was not a child with them in their decline of
life to watch over them. I had twenty-four hours to stay and I
happily improved the time.
"My father was sixty-seven years of age, and I might never
see him again in mortality. I felt deeply impressed of late that I
had something to do for my parents. As the sable shades of a
serene night drew their curtain over the earth and sealed the cares
of the day, we went alone to prayer. There were none but con-
genial spirits there. I rose and with a spirit like that of Joseph
of old towards his father Jacob, opened my heart to my father,
and he reciprocated my sentiments. I then laid my hands upon
his head and ordained Aphek Woodruff a high priest and patri-
arch after the order of Melchisedek, and sealed him up unto eter-
nal life. I shall never forget the deep satisfaction and heavenly
spirit of that night beneath my father's roof. Sleep departed from
me, and I was wrapped in the meditations and visions of days
gone by and of days to come."
The day following he journeyed on to New York, where he
16
210 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
met Orson Hyde and Orson Pratt. When they reached Schenec-
tady they met Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and Lyman
Wight. The six journeyed together until they reached Fairport,
where Elder Hyde separated from them to visit his family in
Kirtland.
On this journey homeward President Young requested Elder
Woodruff to keep an account of the events of those times, for some
day he would be called upon to give a record of them. It was dur-
ing this journey that Lyman Wight testified that while he was in
jail in Missouri with the prophet, that Joseph informed him that
he (Joseph) would not live to see his 40th birthday, but enjoined
him not to speak of it until after his words had been fulfilled. It
was during this journey also that Elder Kimball had a dream. It
showed the policy of the nation toward the work of God and the
important part the Twelve would perform in building upon the
foundation laid by the Prophet.
The Twelve arrived in Nauvoo on the sixth day of August,
where they received a hearty welcome by families and friends.
"When we landed in the city, a deep gloom seemed to rest over
Nauvoo such as we had never before experienced."
Those were days of heartfelt anxiety. Conflicting spirits
were at work in a struggle for ascendency. Selfish ambitions and
sinister motives were operating among the few. The Saints, gen-
erally, were trusting themselves to an overruling Providence;
they believed that at the proper time and in a manner unmistake-
able, there would be some manifestation of God's watchcare over
His Saints. The personal ambitions of men had gained no de-
cided sway over the hearts and minds of the great body of the
Church. The Apostles had just arrived. They were strong men,
and the people felt the power of their influence. Those who were
promoting their own selfish ends were likewise concerned over the
arrival of the Twelve. To them the presence of these men meant
more a contest for supremacy than it did an opportunity for more
light and a better understanding. The humble and the God-fear-
ing among the people possessed the key of their own safety. They
were seeking a will higher than their own, and were willing when
they found it to yield obedience. They knew that it was not their
work. They appreciated fully the fact that they were humble in-
struments and therefore wanted to place themselves in harmony
THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM, 1844. 211
with that divine authority which had been their guide and their
anchor in bygone days. Those who were seeking the light were
the first to behold it. The days following the arrival in Nauvoo
of President Young and other members of the Twelve were days
of great future significance in the history of the Church; every
event of those days has been a land-mark in the history of God's
people. What followed of importance is carefully recorded by
Elder Woodruff in his journal. The contents of that journal are
of supreme historical importance in the annals of the Church.
CHAPTER 21.
THE SUCCESSION, 1844.
Sidney Rigdon's Claim to Guardianship. — Rigdon's Spiritual Con-
dition. — Comparison of Sidney Rigdon and Frederick Williams. —
Remarks of Brigham Young. — Meeting on Aug. 8, 1844. — Brigham
Young Follows Sidney Rigdon in Address to the People. — Mem-
bers of the Twelve Speak. — Vote on Question of Leadership.
The return of the Twelve to Nauvoo at that particular time
was both opportune and providential. Elder Woodruff's care-
ful record of what was said and done gives us an insight into
the condition of the city and into the feelings of the people.
The minds of the Saints were agitated, their hearts were sorrow-
ful and darkness seemed to becloud their path*, they were like
sheep without a shepherd, since their beloved Prophet had been
taken away.
Elder John Taylor was recovering from his wounds ; and on
the 7th of August, 1844, the Twelve met in the forenoon in coun-
"cil at his home. At four o'clock in the afternoon the Twelve,
the high council, and the high priests met in the Seventies' Hall.
It was there that Sidney Rigdon made his appearance, he hav-
ing returned from Pittsburg, On invitation of President Young
he took charge of the meeting. Sidney Rigdon presented to
the people his claims to the guardianship of the Church. He
recounted to those present, a vision wliich he said he received
in Pittsburg on the 27th of June, the day of the Prophet's martyr-
dom. This vision is given by Elder Woodruff in his journal
as follows: "This was presented to my mind, not as an open
vision, but rather as a continuation of the vision mentioned in
the Doctrine and Covenants. It was shown to me that His Church
must be built up unto Joseph and that all the blessings we re-
ceived must come through him. I have been ordained as spokes-
man to Joseph and must see that the Church is governed in a
proper manner. Joseph sustains the same relationship to this
Church as he has always done. No man can be a successor of
Joseph. The Kingdom has to be built up to Jesus Christ through
Joseph. There must still be revelation. The martyred Prophet
is still the head of this Church. Every quorum should stand in
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 213
the order in which its members received their anointings. I have
been ordained a spokesman to Joseph and was commanded to
speak for him. The Church is not disorganized though our head
is gone. We have a diversity of feelings on this matter. I
have been called to be a spokesman unto Joseph and I want to
build up the Church unto him; and if the people call me to
sustain this place, I want it upon the principle that every in-
dividual shall acknowledge my right for himself. I propose to
be a guardian to the people. In this matter I have discharged
my duty and have done what God has commanded me to do. The
people may please themselves whether they accept me or not."
It will be remembered that although Sidney Rigdon had
for a long time been faithful and had passed through many per-
secutions and tribulations with Joseph, he had weakened and had
become "weary in well doing." When he came out of Liberty
jail he made an expression both presumptuous and sacrilegious
by saying, in substance, that the Savior was nothing in suffer-
ing, compared with himself. Again when the Prophet gazed up-
on Commerce, the place where Nauvoo was built, he prophetically
remarked : "It is a beautiful site but not long a resting place for
the Saints." Sidney was so impetuous and so weary of suf-
fering that in a tone of vexation he said of Joseph's words : "I
thought that Joseph knew better than to prophesy evil concerning
the Saints."
The foregoing remarks disclose the state of Elder Rigdon's
mind and explain the interpretation which he put upon the sac-
rifices he had made for the gospel's sake. From these sacrifices
he sought honor rather than the knowledge and spirit they
contained. Elder Rigdon further manifested a weakness in his
faith by his critical attitude towards the Prophet whose mind,
to Sidney Rigdon's knowledge, had been so wonderfully enlight-
ened by a divine power that enabled him to foresee future events.
When Elder Rigdon, in closing his talk, remarked that the people
could do as they pleased about it, he manifested a weakness of
conviction and a spirit of indifference to his own claims that
created an equal indifference in .the minds of those who listened
to his words.
Before his death, Joseph had conferred the keys of his divine
authority upon the Twelve who stood next in authority to the
214 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Presidency of the Church and they succeeded to the leadership
when the latter for any reason became disorganized.
Before the Prophets death Elder Rigdon became separated
from the body of the Church and really abandoned his calling by
his return to his former home in Pittsburg. Associated in this
particular event in the history of the Church are the words of the
Prophet which so perfectly portrayed, not only Sidney Rigdon's
character and future life, but also the marvelous inspiration which
characterized the words of the Prophet. From Church History,
Volume I., page 448, the following is given :
"Brother Sidney is a man whom I love but is not cap-
able of that pure and steadfast love for those who are his bene-
factors that should characterize a president of the Church of Christ.
This with some other little things, such as selfishness and indepen-
dence of mind, which too often manifested, destroy the confidence
of those who would lay down their lives for him — these are his
faults. But notwithstanding these things, he is a very great
and good man ; a man of great power of words, and can gain the
friendship of his hearers very quickly. He is a man whom God
will uphold, if he will continue faithful to his calling. O God,
grant that he may for the Lord's satfe. Amen."
"And again, blessed be brother Sidney, notwithstanding he
shall be high and lifted up, yet he shall bow down under the
yoke like unto an ass that croucheth beneath his burden, that
learneth his master's will by the stroke of the rod; thus saith
the Lord: yet, the Lord will have mercy on turn and he shall
bring forth much fruit, even as the vine of the choice grape when
her clusters are ripe, before the time of the gleaning of the vint-
age ; and the Lord shall make his heart merry as with sweet wine,
because of him who putteth forth his hand, and lifteth him up
out of the deep mire, and pointeth him out the way, and guideth
his feet when he stumbles and humbleth him in his pride. Bless-
ed are his generations; nevertheless one shall hunt after them as
a man hunteth after an ass that has strayed in the wilderness,
and straightway findeth him and bringeth him into the fold. Thus
shall the Lord watch over his generation, that they may De saved,
Even so, Amen."
"The man who willeth to do well, we would extol his- vir-
tues, and speak not of his faults behind his back. A man who
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 215
wilfully turneth away from his friend without a cause, is not
easily forgiven. The kindness of a man should never be for-
gotten. That person who never forsaketh his trust should ever
have the highest place of regard in our hearts, and our love should
never fail, but increase more and more, and this is my disposition
and these are my sentiments/'
"Brother Frederick G. Williams is one of those men in whom
I place the greatest confidence and trust, for I have found him
ever full of brotherly love, and kindness. He is not a man of
many words but is ever winning because of his constant mind.
He shall ever have a place in my heart, and is ever entitled to
my confidence. He is perfectly upright and honest and seeks with
all his heart to magnify his Presidency in the Church of Christ, but
often fails because of lack of confidence in himself. God grant that
he may overcome all evil. Blessed be Brother Frederick for he
shall never want a friend, and his generation after him shall
flourish. The Lord hath appointed him an inheritance upon the
land of Zion : yea, and his head shall blossom, and lie shall be as
an olive branch that is bowed down with fruit. Even so! Amen/'
The fulfillment of these words were wonderfully brought
about recently through the discovery of Sidney Rigdon's son,
John W., in New York. The son, most of his life, had been sep-
arted from the Church and all its interests. The proselyting of
the elders in that city awakened in him a spirit of inquiry into
the doctrines which his father had so ably expounded. The son
became converted to the divinity of those doctrines and espoused
the teachings of the Church.
On the other hand, the posterity of Frederick Williams
became numerous and faithful. In view of such divine insight
into the lives of men as well as into the course of events, who can
doubt? Joseph Smith stood forth in prophetic majesty like
Moses, Samuel, Isaiah, Peter, James, John, and others of old.
Returning to that important meeting in the Seventies' Hall,
we find recorded in Elder Woodruff's journal the words of Presi-
dent Young. They are given by that faithful chronicler as fol-
lows: "I do not care who leads the • Church as long as the Lord
directs it. One thing I must know and that is what God says
about it. I have the keys, and, therefore, the means of obtaining
the mind of God upon this subject. I know there are those in our
216 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
midst who will seek the lives of the Twelve as they did the lives
of Joseph and Hyrum. We shall ordain others and give them the
fulness of priesthood, so that if we are killed the priesthood shall
remain. Joseph conferred upon our heads all the keys and powers
belonging to the apostleship which he held before he was taken
away. No man, no set of men, can get between Joseph and the
Twelve in this world or in the world to come. How often Joseph
has said to the Twelve : 'I have laid the foundation, and you must
build thereon ; for upon your shoulders the Kingdom rests/ The
Twelve as a quorum will not be permitted to tarry here long, they
will go abroad and bear off the Kingdom to the nations of the
earth. They will baptize people faster than mobs can kill them.
I would like it, were it my privilege, to take my valise and travel
and preach until we had a people gathered who would be true.
My private feelings would be to let the affairs of men and wom-
en alone, except to preach the gospel and to baptize people
into the Kingdom of God. However, what duty places upon me
I intend to fulfill."
Upon the suggestion of President Young, a special conference
was appointed for the following Tuesday, August 8, at ten a. m.
To this those present gave unanimous assent.
At the request of William Marks, who then presided over
the stake in Nauvoo, a special meeting was held in the morn-
ing to choose a guardian for the Church. At that time Sidney
Rigdon took his position in a wagon about two rods in front of the
stand and talked to the people for about an hour and a half upon
the choice of a guardian for the Church. Those who were pres-
ent on that occasion and who were familiar with the eloquence
of Sidney Rigdon, say that all his former inspiration and elo-
quence had vanished while setting forth his personal claims for
recognition. He spoke as one who had forsaken the path of duty
and had become, like many others, indifferent to his obligations
in the Church.
When this meeting was dismissed, President Young made an
appointment with the brethen to assemble at two p. m. that day.
There were present among the assembled multitude, President
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Wilford
Woodruff, Willard Richards, and George A. Smith. The various
quorums were assigned to their respective places around the stand.
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 217
After the opening exercises, President Young arose and said:
"Attention all! This congregation makes me think of the days
of King Benjamin when the multitude was so great that all could
not hear. Let none complain of the size of this congregation, it
was necessary to call you together. For the first time in the
history of our lives, for the first time in this dispensation of the
gospel, we are without the Prophet Joseph in our midst. I step
forth, therefore ,to act in my calling in connection with the Quorum
of the Twelve, the Apostles of Jesus Christ of this generation —
Apostles whom God has called by revelation througii tiie Prophet
Joseph Smith and who are ordained and anointed to carry the
keys of the Kingdom of God unto all the world.
"Hitherto the people have walked by sight and not so much
by faith. We have had the Prophet as the mouthpiece of the
Lord; now he is gone. He has sealed his testimony with his
blood. We are called for the first time to walk by faith. Now
that our Prohet and Patriarch are taken from our midst, in bo-
half of the Twelve I submit to the people this question : Do you
want someone to guard, to guide, to lead you into the King lorn
of God as a guardian, spokesman, or something else? If" so,
signify it by raising your right hand. (There was no vote).
"When I came to this stand I had peculiar feelings and im-
pressions. The faces of this people seemed to say: we want a
shepherd to guide us through this world. To all who want to
draw apart from the Church I say, let them do it if they choose,
but they will not prosper. They will find that there is a power
with the Apostles which will carry the work off victoriously and
which will build up and defend the Church and Kingdom of God
in all the world. What do the people want ? I want the privilege
of weeping and mourning for thirty days at least, and then rising
up and shaking myself and telling the people what the Lord wants
of them. Although my heart is too full of mourning to launch
out into business transactions and into the organizations of the
Church, I feel compelled this day to step forth and discharge all
those duties which God has placed upon me.
"I now wish to speak of the organization of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Church is organized, and
you want to know how it is organized, I will tell you. I know
your feelings. Do you want me to tell you your feelings ? There
218 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
is President Rigdon who was counselor to Joseph. I ask, where
are Joseph and Hyrum? They are gone beyond the veil, and if
President Rigdon wants to act as his counselor, he must go be-
yond the veil where he is.
"There has been much said about President Rigdon being
President of the Church and leading the people — being the head,
etc., etc. Brother Rigdon has come sixteen hundred miles to tell
you what he wants to do for you. If the people want President
Rigdon to lead them they may have him ; but I say unto you that
the Quorum of the Twelve have the keys of the Kingdom in all
the world. The Twelve are appointed by the finger of God. Here
is Brigham, have his knees ever faltered? Have his lips ever
quivered? Here are Heber and the rest of the Twelve, an inde-
pendent body who have the keys of the priesthood ; the keys of the
Kingdom of God to deliver to all the world ; this is true, so help
me God! They stand next to Joseph and are as the Presi-
dency of the Church. I do not know whether my enemies will
take my life or not and I do not care, for I want to be with the
man I love.
"You cannot fill the office of a prophet, seer, and revelator.
God must do that. You are like children without a father, and
sheep without a shepherd. You must not appoint any man at
year head ; if you do, the Twelve must ordain him. You cannot
appoint any man at your head, but if you do want any other man
or men to lead you, take him or them, and we will go uur way to
build up the Kingdom of God in all the world.
"I know who are Jospeh's friends and who are his enemies ;
I know where the keys of the Kingdom are, where they will enter-
nally be. You cannot call a man to be a prophet. You cannot
take Elder Rigdon and place him above the Twelve ; if so, he must
be ordained by them.
"I tell you there is an over-anxiety to hurry matters here.
You cannot take any man and put him at the head. You would
scatter the Saints to the four winds. You would sever the
priesthood. So long as we remain as we are, the Heavenly Head
is in constant co-operation with us; and if you go out of that
course, God willl have nothing to do with you.
"Again, some perhaps think that our beloved Brother Rig-
don would not be honored, would not be looked to as a friend;
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 219
but if he does right and remains faithful, he will not act against
our counsel nor we against his, but act together and be as one.
"I again repeat — no man can stand at our head except Go J
reveals it from the heavens. I have spared no pains to learn my
lesson of the Kingdom in this world and in the eternal worlds ;
and if it were not so, I could go and live in peace; but for the
gospel and your sakes, I shall stand in my place. We are liable,
all the day long, to be killed. You have never lived by faith.
"Brother Joseph, the Prophet, has laid the foundation for a
great work and we will build upon it. You have never seen the
quorums built one upon another. There is an almighty foundation
laid and we can build a Kingdom such as there never was in the
world. We can build a Kingdom faster than Satan can kill the
Saints off. .
"What do you want ? Do you want a patriarch for the whole
Church? To this we are perfectly willing. If Brother Samuel
H. Smith had been living, it would have been his right and priv-
ilege, but he is dead. He is gone to Joseph and Hyrum. He is
out of the reach of bullets and spears and he can associate him-
self with his brothers, his friends, and the Saints.
"Do you want a patriarch? Here is Brother William left.
Here is Uncle John Smith, uncle to the Prophet Joseph. It is
their right. The right of the patriarchal priesthood belongs to
Joseph's family.
"Do you want a trustee-in-trust? Has there been a bishop
who has stood in his lot yet? What is his business? To take
charge of the temporal affairs so that the Twelve and the elders
may go on their business. Joseph condescended to do their busi-
ness for them. Joseph condescended to offer himself for Presi-
dency of the United States, and it was a great condescension.
"Do you want a spokesman ? Here are Elder Rigdon, Broth-
er Amasa Lyman, (whom Joseph exepected to take as a counseler)
and myself. Do you want the Church properly organized, or do
you. want a spokesman. Elder Rigdon claims to be spokesman
to the Prophet. Very well — he was. But can he now act in
that office?'
"If he wants now to be a spokesman to the Prophet he must
go to the other side of the veil for the Prophet is there, but
220 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Elder Rigdon is here. Why will Elder Rigdon be a fool? Who
knows anything of the priesthood or of the organization of the
Kingdom of God ? I am plain. Does the Church want, it as God
organized it, or do you want to clip the power of the priesthood,
and let those who have the right go and build up tne Kingdom
in all the world wherever the people will hear them?
"If there is a spokesman, if he is a king and priest, let him
go and build up a kingdom unto himself. The Twelve are at the
head of the Church. I want to live on the earth and spread truth
through all the world. You Saints of Latter-days want things
right. If ten thousand should rise up and say they have Joseph's
shoes, I know they would be imposters. In the priesthood you
have a right to build up a kingdom if you know how the Church is
organized.
"Now if you want Sidney Rigdon or William Law to lead
you, or any body else, you are welcome to them both, but I tell you
in the name of the Lord that no man can put another between
the Twelve and the Prophet Joseph. Why? Because Joseph was
their file leader and he has committed into their hands the keys of
the Kingdom in this last dispensation for all the world. I ask,
who has stood next to Joseph? I have; and I will stand next to
him. We have a head and that head is the Apostleship, the spirit
and power of Joseph, and we now can begin to see the necessity
of that Apostleship.
"President Rigdon was at his side, not above. No man had a
right to counsel the Twelve but Joseph Smith. Think of these
sayings. You cannot appoint a prophet ; but if you let the Twelve
remain and act in their place, the keys of the Kingdom are with
them, and they can manage the affairs of the Church and direct
all things aright.
"Now all this does not lessen the character of President
Rigdon. Let him magnify his calling and Joseph will want him
behind the veil. Let him be careful what he does lest that thread
which binds us together be cut asunder. May God bless us all."
Following the remarks of President Brigham Young, Airiasa
Lyman spoke a few words fully sustaining President Young
and the Twelve. Elder Lyman had been chosen as a counselor
to the Prophet Joseph and in reference to the matter pending
said: "I am gratified with the open, frank, and plain exposition
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 221
of President Young. " He has seen the relation I bear to our de-
ceased brother. I never did conceive that it gave me a right to
stand * above the Twelve. I make no exceptions, whatever, to
anything he has said. President Young has stood next to the
Prophet Joseph with the Twelve and I have stood next to them
and will be with the Twelve forever. We have a head here,
what is that head? The Quorum of the Twelve Apostles."
The words, the appearance, and the spirit of Brigham Young
were so convincing and so like those of the Prophet Joseph that
the people knew the voice of their new shepherd.
President Rigdon next called upon W. W. Phelps to speak
for him as he could not speak for himself. Although Elder
Phelps spoke at some length, he did not advocate the claims of
Elder Rigdon. He sustained the right and duty of the Twelve
Apostles to stand at the head, and expressed his hope that Elder
Rigdon would submit to that authority.
Apostle Parley P. Pratt then spoke in support of President
Young and the Twelve and said with reference to the wicked
men in Nauvoo: "If there are wicked men here, it is because
we support them. Stop dealing with them and they will go away.
I am willing to do good to all men, especially to the household of
faith. Mobs and wicked men will cease only when you cease
to support them. I know we can all live and be happy — when we
deal with honest men. If some men want a doctor to cure them,
they will send directly for the worst man they can find. I would
die a natural death rather than have a wicked doctor help me off.
Cunning device and hypocritical sophistry gain an ascendency in
Nauvoo, and this they have often done elsewhere in the History
of the Church."
At the close of Elder Pratt's remarks President Young arose
and said : "If Brother Rigdon is the person you want to lead you,
vote for him ; but if you do, then follow him and take his counsel
hereafter as you did the counsel of Joseph; and do not say so
unless you mean to follow him. I will say the same for the
Twelve. Don't make a covenant to support them unless you in-
tend to abide by their counsel. President Rigdon wants me to
bring up the first question of sustaining the Twelve. If * the
Church wants the Twelve to stand at its head, to be the Presi-
dency of the Church in all the world, standing next to Joseph, to
222 WILFORD WOODRUFF,
walk in their calling and to hold the keys of this Kingdom, mani-
fest it by holding up the right hand. (There was a unanimous
vote in favor of the proposition.) If there be any of a contrary
mind, lift up your hands in like manner. (No hand went up).
This supercedes the other question and the necessity of putting it
to the quorums."
The remarks of President Young on this occasion clearly indi-
cate that there was no disposition to treat unkindly or with dis-
respect the feelings of Elder Rigdon, or to disregard the fact of
his long experience, and of his sufferings for the gospel's sake.
President Young continued: "We feel as though we could take
Brother Rigdon along with us. We want such a man. Let him
be one with us and we one with him." Later in his remarks
President Young asked the congregation if they would sustain
Elder Rigdon in his relationship to the Twelve. The vote to do
so was unanimous.
Of the deceased Prophet, President Young said: "You did
not know whom you had amongst you. Joseph so loved this
people that he gave his life for them. Hyrum loved his brother
and this people unto death. Joseph and Hyrum have given their
lives for the Church. Very few knew Joseph's character, who
loved you unto death. He has now sealed his testimony with
his blood. If the Twelve had been here, they would not have seen
him given up. He should not have been given up. He was in
your midst and you did not know him. He has been taken away,
for the people are not worthy of him. I do not know whether
my enemies will kill me or not. I would wish to be with the
man I love."
The patriarch of the Church had been taken away and the
office therefore left vacant. Of this matter President Young
said: "We shall have a patriarch, and the right to this office is
in the family of Joseph Smith. It belongs to some of his relations.
Here is Uncle John. He has been ordained a patriarch. Brother
Samuel would have received it, but he also has been taken away.
The right is in Uncle John or in one of his brothers." The
matter of selecting a patriarch was left to the Twelve for future
action and for the purpose of learning the will of the Lord con-
cerning it. At that time the Patriarch Hyrum's son, John, who
now fills the office was only ten years of age. Uncle John, broth-
THE SUCCESSION, 1844. 223
er to Joseph's father, was finally chosen to fill the place which he
did with honor and satisfaction during the rest of his life.
Since that memorable conference all therein "said by President
Young and his associates is confirmed by the position taken with
respect to the authority or the leadership in the Church. Not-
withstanding the predictions of a migration by the Saints to the
valleys of the Rocky Mountains, the leaders adhered strictly to
the divine command, admonishing them to complete the Temple.
By the conscientious regard for the word of God which was
manifested to them from day to day they accomplished the work
at hand and trusted their future movements to the guidance of
their Heavenly Father. They waited upon the Lord and were
taught by Him the lessons of patience as well as the lessons of
faith. The conference just closed was a notable landmark in the
history of the Church. Its decisions have been faithfully kept and
the wisdom of those decisions, time has justified.
CHAPTER 22.
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844.
The New Leadership. — Second Call to Great Britain. — Warning Against
Leading Companies from Nauvoo. — Instructions To Finish the
Temple and To Build up the City. — W. W. Visits Emma Smith and
Others. — Parting Address to the Saints.
The mid-summer days of 1844 were full of uncertainties,
wonderment, some misgivings, many jealousies, and considerable
resistance to the newly established authority and leadership in
the Church.
Joseph Smith was a wonderful man, a man with a marvelous
career. The full force of his prophetic mission had not fallen
upon those who were his contemporaries. A person's relationship
with him in those days was no doubt a favored opportunity. His
magnetism, individual force, and the personal qualities of his life
impressed those with whom he was most intimately associated,
.those who had sincerely accepted his divine calling. It is not true,
however, that the highest and best understanding of his prophetic
mission could be had by personal contact. The highest and best
testimony that ever came to men and women in the world respect-
ing the prophetic calling of Joseph Smith came to them through
the gift of the Holy Ghost. By that spirit men who never saw
him, never felt the magnetism of his personality, were among
the most devoted in their adherence to his teachings.
Those Saints who saw in Joseph Smith the instrumentality
of a divine purpose, and saw above and beyond their young
Prophet the glories of a new dispensation, did not hesitate at th°
call of a new shepherd, the accents and tones of whose voice had
the ring of the same inspiration that had moved other hearts
in the days gone by. Ambitions had to be reckoned with, and
they are full of seduction and danger when they obscure the vision
by selfish aims. There is always darkness when men stand in
their own light ; there is nothing that dims a man's vision so much
as his own shadow. There were aspiring men who cherished
the desire to put to the test their own personal influence. It is
so easy for personal influence to beget pride, — pride which not
only shuts off that influence, but which also makes men helpless
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844. 225
to realize its absence long after it has departed. Even after the
vote of the conference had been general to sustain the new leader-
ship, there were small factions who wandered away from the
body of the Church.
At a meeting of the Twelve Apostles on the 12th of August,
the subject of missionary work came up for consideration. The
new movement called forth a proselyting spirit that was just as
strong after Joseph's death as it was before. The American con-
tinent was considered none too large for a field of operation. It
was districted for missionary purposes and presidents were ap-
pointed over the several divisions. At this meeting Elder Wood-
ruff was chosen to preside over the European mission. One
never reads of his call abroad without some feeling of regret that
so faithful a chronicler of current events should be separated from
the main body of the Church, and future generations deprived
of the detailed narrative which he gave of the counsels, teachings,
and movements of the leaders.
On Sunday, the 18th, President Young addressed a vast con-
gregation of Saints, a synopsis of whose teachings is found in
Elder Woodruff's journal. "I discover," says President Young,
"a disposition in the sheep to scatter abroad now that their former
shepherd has been taken from them. I do not mean to say that it
will never be right for the people to leave this place, but they
should wait until the proper time comes and until they can go
under proper counsel. The report has gone through the city that
the Twelve have secret understandings with those who are going
away, and with those who are taking companies with them; and
that although the Twelve will speak against it publicly, yet private-
ly they approve such migration. If it were the last words I had
to speak before going into the eternal world, I would solemnly
declare that there is not one word of truth in such a report. No
man has any right through consent of the Twelve to lead one soul
out of this city except Lyman Wight and George Miller who have
the privilege of taking the Pine Company. If they go contrary
to our counsel, they will go to their own self-destruction. If
men do not cease striving to be great by exalting themselves and
by leading people astray, they shall fall and not rise again!"
Those were great words, words remarkably fulfilled in the
subsequent career of Lyman Wight who rebelled against the auth-
16
226 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ority of the Twelve and led a little body of people into Texas.
His influence, however, soon departed. His followers scattered
and he died of mountain fever. The same fate befell others who
pursued the same course. It was too bad that Wight should thus
obscure what had been in him in earlier days, a great loyalty and
a great devotion.
Continuing, President Young said : "I wish you distinctly to
understand that the counsel of the Twelve is for every family that
does not belong to the Pine Company to stay in Nauvoo to build
the Temple and obtain the endowments to be given therein. Do
not scatter. United we stand, divided we fall. It has been whis-
pered abroad that all who go into the wilderness with Wight
and Miller will get their endowments. They cannot give an
endowment in the wilderness. If we do not carry out the plan
laid down by Joseph we can get no further endowments. I want
this to sink deep into your hearts that you may appreciate it.
"Do the people leave here because they are afraid? If so,
I tell them before God that they shall have no place to rest, but
shall flee from place to place like the Jews. I would rather have
the dead body of the Prophet than some men who are alive. We
want to build the Temple in this place even if we have to do as
the Jews did in their erection of the Temple at Jerusalem ; work
with a sword in one hand and a trowel in the other. Stay hero.
Plow, sow, and build. Put your plow shares into the pratne.
One plow share will do more to drive off the mob than two guns.
"Do you suppose the mouth of God is closed to be opened
no more? If this were true, I would not give the ashes of a rye
straw for this Church. If God has ceased to speak by revelation
or by the Holy Ghost, there is no salvation, but such is not so.
Woe ! Woe ! Woe ! to all who have shed the blood of the Saints
and the Lord's anointed. If you have the spirit of God you can
discern right from wrong. When a man is not right, even though
his language is as smooth as oil, there will be many queries about
him, he will not edify the body of the Saints and I give this to
you as a key. Store your grain in Nauvoo, for it will be needed
there while you are building the Temple.
"I want to say to the hands upon the Temple, be united ; and
to the committee, don't turn away any person because he is
English, Irish, or Scotch. Employ every man you can, and build
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844. 22/
the Temple and build your homes. I would rather pay out every
cent to build up this place and receive an endowment, even were
I driven the next minute without anything to*take with me.
"I had a dream which I will relate here. I saw a fruit tree
and went to it in search of fruit. I soon discovered that some
of the main branches at the top of the tree growing from the
body were dead. It seemed necessary to cut off the dead branches
in order to save the tree. I asked someone to help me cut them off.
He stepped on a large green limb. He was afraid it would break,
so I put my shoulder under it and held it up while he cut off the
dead branches. The green limb was cracked but it did not break.
After we cut off the dead branches the wounds healed up and the
tree grew nicely. Now let us cut off the dead branches of the
Church that good fruit may grow."
The central idea now in the mind of Brigham Young and the
paramount influence actuating him in those days may easily be
seen in the steadfast purpose he manifested to build upon the
foundation which the Prophet had already laid. He had no am-
bition to excel his predecessor and was therefore loyal to the
Prophet, and throughout all his life he magnified his calling by
sustaing the prophetic mission of Joseph Smith. A few of the
leaders fell by the wayside, but those who were foremost in sup-
porting the Prophet at the time of his martyrdom were found
faithful after his death.
Elder Woodruff was no less enthusiastic in the great latter
day work than he had formerly been. The men he most re-
spected he regarded simply as instrumentalities of a divine pur-
pose; for to his mind it was a great thing to be an instrument
in the hands of God in the furtherance of a new and grand dis-
pensation. His missionary zeal never waned and those mid-
summer days of 1844 found him busily occupied making prepar-
ations for his departure to England where he was to preside over
the British Mission. His wife was to accompany Iiim, and ar-
rangements were made to leave their son, Wilford, during their
absence with his old time friend, John Benbow.
Before leaving Nauvoo, he paid a visit to Emma Smith to
whose life he sought to bring consolation in the hour of her be-
reavement. She gave him a piece of oak for a staff. The oak
had been taken from Joseph's coffin. She also presented him with
228 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
a pair of white cotton gloves, and to his wife she gave a handker-
chief. He and Mrs. Woodruff next called upon Mary Smith,
widow of Hyrum, and the mother of President Joseph F. Smith.
She gave Elder Woodruff several small locks of hair taken from
the heads of Joseph, Hyrum, Samuel, and Don Carlos, all broth-
ers who had passed away into the other world. Speaking of
these relics Elder Woodruff says: "I also obtaineG some hair of
the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. My purpose in getting it
was that I might put a part of each of these collections in the
knob of my staff as a relic of those noble men, the master spirits
of the nineteenth century." These relics he held as something
sacred during his life time, and they are now in the possession
of his family.
"I next visited Mother Lucy Smith, the mother of the Proph-
et, and of a large family of sons. This noble mother and proph-
etess felt sorely grieved over the loss of her children, and lamented
the cruel treatment she had receivd at the hands of an unfeeling
world. She begged a blessing at my hands. I laid my hands upon
her head and by the spirit of God pronounced upon her a bless-
ing. This was August 23, 1844. I quote from that blessing as
follows : "Let thy heart be comforted in the midst of thy sorrow
for thou shalt be held forever in honorable remembrance in the
congregations of the righteous. Thou shalt be remembered in
thy wants during the remainder of thy days; and when thou
shalt be called upon to depart, thou shalt lie down in peace having
seen the salvation of thy God who has laid the everlasting foun-
dation for the deliverance of Israel through the instrumentality of
thy sons/ "
That God had made her sons the instrumentality in the open-
ing of a new dispensation gave the aged mother an abiding con-
solation in the midst of her grief.
On the 24th of August Elder Woodruff was set apart for his
mission to Europe under the hands of the Twelve Apostles, John
Taylor pronouncing the blessing. On Sunday the 25th Elder Wood-
ruff addressed the Saints in Nauvoo, and from the synopsis he made
of his remarks, the following quotation is here given : "There is a
spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth him
understanding. It is through this spirit which giveth understand-
ing that this congregation is assembled at this place. You have
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844. 229
the spirit of God and you therefore understand His ways and
purposes. I have now one important declaration to make to you
and that is that inasmuch as you have been anointed in heart,
mind, and action in supporting your counselors, the priesthood of
God, the present authorities of the Church, as you have supported
the Prophet while he was alive, you will be safe and you will be
blessed. You will also be protected, but if you are divided and
reject the counsels of God, you will fall. Union and faithfulness
are necessary for your salvation. It is true that you have been
led by one of the best men that ever graced humanity or taber-
nacled in the flesh, but he is gone, he sea^d his testimony with his
blood, he loved this people unto death.
"I now call upon the people to be united in building upon the
foundation which the Prophet laid during his lifetime. You have
been called to suffer much for the cause in which you are engaged,
but if judgment begins at the House of God, Babylon will not es-
cape. If there is fire in the green tree, what shall happen to the
dry tree. No people are better prepared for the shock that is com-
ing to this world than are the Latter-day Saints. The real object
we have is to secure the blessings which lie beyond the veil and
which will be found in the first resurrection. For these blessings
we are preparing ourselves.
"The fact that the Prophet sealed his testimony with his
blood does not destroy the gospel or lessen the power and purposes
of God. Truth has not been annihilated, neither has the priest-
hood found its burial. The testimony of Jesus is now in force.
My counsel, therefore, is to follow the example of those who are
gone and who have been faithful unto death. If you would be
united, go in all your might and build that Temple and get your
endowments.
"I earnestly exhort you to faithfulness and ask your faith
and prayers in my behalf. I also want your forgiveness for any
wrong I may have done. I bid the congregation farewell."
"The next week I went to the river with Mrs. Woodruff
where we were baptized for some of our dead friends." At mid-
night of that day Elder Woodruff and his wife, accompanied by
Chas. C. Rich, Elder Goddard, and several others ascended the
walls of the Temple where they knelt in solemn prayer. Elder
Woodruff, being mouth, poured out his soul to God for the sue-
230 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
cessful completion of the Temple. He also implored divine aid
for a prosperous season for the Church.
In the completion of the Temple was centered the hope of all
the devoted Latter-day Saints of those days. The leaders of the
Church prayed and labored unceasingly for its completion. The
spirit of apostasy in those times manifested itself most strongly in
the efforts of those who sought to get away from Nauvoo, who
wanted to establish in some distant place the Church anew. These
disjenters argued that Nauvoo must be abandoned, and they were
right in that conclusion ; but Nauvoo was not to be abandoned at
that time nor under their leadership. It sometimes happens in this
life that greater wisdom and virtue are found in the time an event
is accomplished than in the accomplishment of the event itself.
The great truth of the exodus from Nauvoo was to be sought
for rather in the circumstances of that exodus, than in the fact
itself.
That was not the first time nor was it the last time that men.
anticipating the accomplishment of some divine purpose, placed
themselves in front of those appointed for the accomplishment
of God's will. It sometimes requires as much virtue to refrain
from doing when the time has not yet arrived, as it required to
do when the command was given. It is not always easy for men to
wait upon the Lord, especially when they are actuated by an over-
weening ambition to anticipate His purposes and be the first to
undertake their accomplishment.
The men in those days who were opposing the completion of
the Temple, were full of sophistries. They argued then, as men
argue now, largely in harmony with their own selfish ends and
overpowering ambitions. If their arguments could not be, to their
minds, successfully answered, they must be right. To their
minds it was evident that the Saints must sooner or later leave
Nauvoo. Why build the Temple, they asked, and thus throw away
the labor of their hands in the hour of its completion. They argued
the folly of such a course, and some who were loosely anchored in
their faith were led away by the sophistries contained in such
arguments.
With the thoughtful, it was otherwise. The Temple might
be destroyed even before its completion, or they might not be
permitted to enjoy, at any length, its blessings after it was finished.
SECOND CALL TO GREAT BRITAIN, 1844. 231
With them that was not the question. Their highest guidance
was found in the observance of God's will. He had said so ; if so,
enough. The spirit bore testimony long before the mind had evi-
dence of the great truth contained in God's command. The
same spirit that actuated Christ in the garden of Gethsemane, act-
uated His faithful followers in those trying days in Nauvoo. "Thy
will be done." It is hard for men who have strong wills to yield to
other wills, even though it be God's will which is at variance with
their own. Men were taught then, as they were taught in ancient
Israel, to wait upon the Lord.
The over-anxious, the ambitious, the rebellious, would not
wait upon the Lord. They went their own way; they were scat-
tered abroad. Not having learned the lesson of self-restraint, the
light and truth of the gospel became obscured in their minds, and
their own will they mistook for God's will. They fell by the
wayside.
A letter containing his appointment is given in his journal
as follows:
"Nauvoo, August 22, 1844.
To all Elders and Saints in Great Britain Greeting:
We send our beloved Brother Wilford Woodruff to England
to take charge of all business transactions pertaining to the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, both spiritual and
temporal. We wish you to give diligent heed to his counsel in all
things, and as we have not the opportunity of informing you of
what has transpired this season by letter, our beloved Brother will
make known unto you all things. We wish the brethren to be
faithful and diligent in keeping all the commandments of God,
and in hearkening to the counsels of those who are sent to counsel
them. Let no man or set of men think they have power of auth-
ority or the keys of the Kingdom above Apostle Wilford Wood-
ruff whom we send unto you to instruct you in the things pertain-
ing to life and salvation. Though our Prophet be slain for the word
of God and the testimony of Jesus, yet the keys of the Kingdom
remain in the Church and the heavens are not closed, neither
is the mouth of the Almighty sealed up that He cannot speak.
The God of Israel will communicate to His disciples all things
necessary for the building up of His Kingdom on the earth until
232 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Israel is gathered, yea even all the blood of Abraham scattered
over all the earth, Zion established, Jerusalem rebuilt, and the
whole earth be filled with the glory and knowledge of God. We
wish all the Saints in England to continue their gathering as usual
to the land of America; and they may have the privilege of ap-
pointing a committee to visit the land of America to prepare a
location for a settlement of the brethren from Europe according
to their desire under the direction and counsel of Elder Wilford
Woodruff; and further we would say unto the Saints in all the
world that may be visited by Elder Wilford Woodruff that inas-
much as they will hearken to his counsel, they shall be blest, inas-
much as they will render him any assistance in his mission they
will be doing the will of God and shall not lose their reward;
and we desire that all Saints may use their efforts to sustain him
in this important mission which he is called to fulfill by their faith,
prayers, and brotherly love according to the grace of God ; for he
is qualified to teach in all things pertaining to the Church and
and Kingdom of God established in these last days. Therefore,
dear brethren, we would say unto you in conclusion be humble
and faithful and hearken diligently unto the counsel of this our
beloved brother in the Lord, Elder Wilford Woodruff, and the
blessings of the Lord will attend you, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.
Brigham Young,
President of the Twelve.
Willard Richards,
Clerk."
CHAPTER 23.
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46.
Departure. — Route. — Visits Home of Solomon Mack. — A Peculiar
Dream. — On the Ocean. — Copyright of Doctrine and Covenants. —
Visit to Scotland. — Lemington. — Troubles in Nauvoo. — Condition of
the Mission. — Preparation for His Return.
August 28th, 1844, was the day appointed for the departure
of Wilford Woodruff and his companions to the British Mission.
Those who were to accompany him were his wife and two chil-
dren, Hyrum Clark and wife, and Captain Dan Jones and wife.
He said good-by on the Temple Block at Nauvoo to his fellow
members of the Twelve and started at once for Chicago whither
he and his companions were conveyed by teams.
On the 8th of September, they left Chicago on tne propellor,
Oswego, and made their journey eastward on the Lakes. They
stopped about three hours at Manatou Islands where he with
others had been wrecked on the Cheasapeake in September, 1841.
While here they carved their names on some white stones, and also
the events associated with the wreck. At midnight while on their
way a fire alarm was sounded and the passengers were brought
together by terror of the alarm. The flame, however, was soon
extinguished and they all retired again to their rest. They contin-
ued their journey on Lake Erie, the Williams Canal, and Lake
Ontario.
Elder Woodruff then went by rail to his birthplace in Farm-
ington, Connecticut, where he paid his aged father another visit.
While he was laboring among the Saints in and about Boston, his
wife paid a visit to her home in Scarboro, Maine. The branches
of the Church in Boston and Lowell were not in a healthy con-
dition. He, therefore, worked zealously to bring about a refor-
mation and to warn the Saints against some iniquities which had
crept into the Church.
While in the Eastern States he visited the home of Lucy
Smith's brother, Soloman Mack. The old homestead of Mother
Smith awakened within him a feeling of reverence which he had
for the Prophet, and for the scenes associated with his mother's
home.
234 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
From Vermont he went to Scarboro, Maine, to join his wife
and children there. Leaving his oldest rhild, Phoebe, at the home
of Ezra Carter, his father-in-law, he left with his wife and young-
est child, Susan, for New; York. The scenes of his former mis-
sionary experiences in the Eastern States were both familiar
and interesting to him. He knew the inroads that are often made
upon the faith of the saints when left too long witnout a shep-
herd. He encouraged, admonished, and warned them to be faith-
ful to the covenants they had made. He makes note in his jour-
nal during this visit of October 22, 1844, the last day set by the
Millerites for the second coming of Christ.
Speaking of his visit to Maine he says: "While I was at
the home of my father-in-law I had a peculiar dream. Much
of it was unutterable and cannot be written; indeed, I do not
comprehend it myself. Among other things I was called with
the Twelve to hold the keys of the Kingdom in all the world. I
traveled with them over much of the earth and I also traveled
through many countries alone. When I finished my journey I
saw many things which I cannot write, but in the end, Joseph,
the Prophet, assisted me to come where he was and pointed out to
me my place and work. I immediately entered into the duties of
the new calling to which I was appointed.
The same night I had another dream. I was in the presence
of the Prophet, and was conversing with him about his death.
I told him I felt bad over it, and that had I known he would have
been t^ken so soon I should have conversed with him more while
he lived. I would have asked him many questions. In reply he
said that it was not his fault that I did not."
Whatever the significance of these dreams may have had, they
clearly indicated the loving remembrance in which he held his
great leader. Around the name and memory o£ the man there was
to him a great halo. The influence of Joseph Smith upon the
life of Wilford Woodruff never waned. There was something
about this modern Prophet that invited the veneration of his de-
voted followers who proclaimed his name and mission from the
housetops of every part of the world where their duties and
missions might take them.
After reaching New York on the 29th of November, he paid
a visit to Elder Jedediah M. Grant who was then performing a
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46. 235
mission in Philadelphia. On his return to the former city he
made preparation for his voyage to Europe. He speaks of a
letter he received in New York from President Young in which
the latter gives him an account of the reckless and unwarranted
course of William Smith and George J. Adams. On the 8th he
and his party, together with Milton Holmes and Leonard Hardy,
set sail for Liverpool on the packet ship, John R. Skiddy. On
the 11th they encountered a severe storm at sea, a storm which
greatly terrified the passengers. "We kneeled down/' he said,
"and unitedly prayed that the storm might cease and that the
wind might change so that we could go forward and not back-
ward. In a short time the wind suddenly ceased and finally
changed to the southwest which gave us a fair wind."
Christmas day they passed upon the ocean. On the 28th
they entered the Irish Channel where they were driven about
for some days by foul winds. Finally on the 3rd of ^January,
1845, they landed in Liverpool with feelings of thanksgiving and
prayer for their safe arrival. They were twenty-seven days at
sea.
The day following their arrival they were met by Elders
Hedlock and Ward. They inquired into the affairs of the mis-
sion and on January 5th he addressed the people in Music Hall.
They made their headquarters with a Brother William Powell,
who, Elder Woodruff observes, boarded the elders for a quarter
of a century.
The new year witnessed the beginning of his active work
in the missionary field. Arrangements had to be made for the
emigration of the saints to Nauvoo. In those days they went to
New Orleans, thence up the Mississippi to Nauvoo. Conferences
had to be visited, business affairs of the mission transacted, and at-
tention given to the opening of new fields for missionary activi-
ties.
The work in the British Mission, however, did not occupy
wholly the thoughts and feelings of Elder Woodruff. He had
left Nauvoo in an unsettled condition, the future of that city was
full of uncertainty. The work on the Temple was all important,
with the conviction he had long since formed that that sacred
structure must be completed. Letters from home, however,
brought him encouragement and assurances. President Young
236 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
wrote him encouraging letters informing him of the unity and
prosperity of the Church in America. He also told him of the
call of Parley P. Pratt to the presidency of the Eastern States
Mission. He explained the plan to publish a paper in New York
City.
On the 16th of March special conference was held in Man-
chester. Elder Woodruff was there with his two counselors,
Reuben Hedlock and Thomas Ward. He mentions the fact
that there were present five other high priests, thirty elders,
twenty-one teachers, and four deacons. The conference there
was crowded with eager listeners, both members and non-members
of the Church. "The spirit of the Lord," he said, "was with
us. Love and union pervaded the congregation. It was a scene
that made the heart glad when we beheld in a foreign land so
many Saints assembled, Saints united in the everlasting covenant.
I had often thought how much I would like to see the Prophet
Joseph meet with a conference of Saints in England. It was not
granted, however, to the British Nation to have the Prophet of
God in that land. This was one of the most interesting confer-
ences I had ever attended abroad. It fulfilled a prophecy I had
made in the House of the Lord in Kirtland in 1837 to the effect
that I should attend a conference with Elder Milton Holmes in
the British Isles."
These old associates of Wiford Woodruff, men tried and
true, were always held in loving remembrance by him. He loved
those who loved God. The names o.f those old-time friends lin-
gered in his memory throughout all the years of a long, busy life.
Since he could conveniently do so, immediately after the
Manchester conference, he repaired to Idle, in Yorkshire, that he
might visit the last resting place of the remains of Elder Lorenzo
Barnes, the first elder in this dispensation who had laid down his
life in a foreign land. It was not that fact alone which brought
forth this respect. The memory of Lorenzo Barnes grew out
of an old-time companionship in their early associations, and es-
pecially in the journey of Zion's Camp. Of this visit to the grave
of his beloved friend he writes: "Before arriving we passed
through a beautiful green valley which is located on the top of a
hill. The fields of grass were as green as in May, although it was
now February. This gave to the landscape a charm both pictur-
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46. 237
esque and inspiring. As we traveled the road, we reflected that
we were covering the footsteps of a departed brother who had
traversed the same roadway many a time in his mission to dissemi-
nate the teachings of Jesus Christ. I felt sorrowful, I was filled
with meditation. We called upon Elder Thomas Coraingly and
family who cared for Elder Barnes in his last sickness. They
pointed out to us the room where he spent the last hours of his
mortal life.
• "After taking some refreshments we walked to the church-
yard where we gazed upon the peaceful, silent grave of our de-
parted brother. My feelings were sensitive and sad. While stand-
ing over his grave I offed up a prayer to Israel's God that I too
might die the death of the righteous, that my end might be as
peaceful and secure as that of our departed brother/'
There is an illustration in that prayer, a marked character-
istic in the life of Wilford Woodruff. The burden of his thoughts,
the great object of his supplication was that he might endure to
the end. What the end should be was with him the great con-
cern of his life. He envied those, if he ever envied at all, who
were valiant in every crisis and who were steadfast to the death.
To him there was no triumph in life like the triumph in death. He
was not so concerned about worldly greatness, about the race of
the swift, nor the battle of the strong; what he sought above all
else was endurance, that endurance which, after all, contains the
greatest virtue, as it embodies the greatest strength. Yet often
men underrate the supreme value of endurance in their ambi-
tion to be great and strong.
On the 23rd of September, Elder Woodruff attended a con-
ference in Bradford. The meetings were attended by large num-
bers. Elder Elijah F. Sheets, long and honorably known through-
out Utah as Bishop Sheets, was then presiding over that confer-
ence. Of that occasion he writes in his journal: "The congre-
gation was as still as death." He spoke upon the mission and
teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith whose recent martyrdom
had still its mournful affects upon the Saints who were sorely dis-
appointed that they had not the opportunity in life to hear the
words that dropped from the lips of him whom God had called
to open, the great dispensation of the last days.
"On my birthday, March 1st, 1845, I received a letter from
238 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
a friend. It contained a copy of a letter dated Pittsburg, Jan-
uary 30th, 1845. and was written by John Greenbow to his father
in Kendall. The letter contained a statement to the effect that he
was getting the Doctrine and Covenants stereotyped and that he
would bring the plates to England for the purpose of printing,
publishing, and copyrighting the book so that the Church could
not print and publish it. This was a bold scheme by apostates
to steal the book containing the revelations of God to the Church.
There was in this proposed action, no doubt, an intention to
change the wording and thus deceive the world. I regarded the
receipt of the letter as nothing less than providential, an inter-
position of our Heavenly Father who knew the evil design of the
wicked and therefore caused the letter to come into my hands. I
spent the day examining the laws of England relative to copy-
rights."
This information aroused Elder Woodruff to immediate ac-
tion, and as early as June 7, 1845, he secured the copyright of
the book which was entered at Stationer's Hall, England.
On the 9th of March Elder Woodruff records the fact that
he held conference in Preston where he visited the old cock-pit,
where Elders Kimball and Hyde first openly declared the mes-
sage of the gospel to the people of England, and where they were
soon followed by Willard Richards. He with his companion also
walked up and down the river where so many hundreds of the
Saints had been baptized. At the Preston conference he men-
tions the fact that there were several branches represented with
the total membership of five hundred souls. This was the first
conference organized in the British Mission eight years before
by Heber C. Kimball.
Throughout Elder Woodruff's journal of those times may be
found minute descriptions of historical places and of public monu-
ments. He was also deeply interested in the history of the coun-
tries which he visited, and his journal shows the special signifi-
cance which historical monuments had to his mind. He further
knew that his sympathy and interest in the people would be in-
creased by knowledge of their national history and of those con-
ditions which in the past had been foremost in shaping their char-
acter. Many an elder has, no doubt, realized the mistake of either
falsely or imperfectly estimating the character of those whose
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46. 239
ear he was seeking to gain. Elder Woodruff's journal shows,
however, that he greatly appreciated the superior qualities of
the English people and their great contributions to the system
of free governments. From the history of the English people he
often found it convenient to take his text; in short, he made him-
self at home among the English by his knowledge of them and
their institutions.
On the 13th of March he left Liverpool, on the steamer
Commodore, for Scotland, whither he went to attend a confer-
ence in Glasgow. He was accompanied by his counselors Hed-
lock and Ward, also by Elder Banks. They reached the mouth
of the Clyde River at six o'clock in the morning. The high-
lands were covered with snow and a severe storm was raging
in Glasgow. On the way they passed tlje famous rock known in
Scottish history as Dumbarton on which was then stationed a
regiment of soldiers to protect the river Clyde. He also mentions
Bell's monument erected in memory of John Bell who was the
first to run a steamer up the river Clyde to Glasgow.
On the evening of their arrival, a council was held with the
officers of the Church in that city. Two days later a conference
was held in Felon's Hall. There, fifteen branches of the Church
were represented containing a total membership of 1,065 persons.
There were present also thirty-five elders, fifty-one priests, thirty-
seven teachers, and twenty-four deacons. Then, as now, Scot-
land was the home of a large number of the blood of Israel.
While here, he paid visits to Cots Bridge, Whifflett, and Ster-
ling. He also visited manufacturing establishments and historical
places. He found special interest in those places that were so full
of the memories of Bruce and of Wallace and of John Knox. The
company later went to Endinburgh where they visited the Saints
and the chief historical places about that city. The conference
there consisted of eleven branches with the membership of 409
souls. He was particularly interested in the high cliff known as
Authur's Seat. It was there that Elder Orson Pratt who first
brought the gospel to Edinburgh was wont to go that he might
engage himself in meditation and prayer. This elevation affords
a most excellent view of the city and its surroundings.
Leaving Edinburgh the company returned to Liverpool where
a conference was held on the 30th of March, 1845. At this con-
240 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ference there were present four high priests, eighteen elders, thir-
teen priests, and eight teachers. It consisted of twelve branches
with a membership of 676 souls.
Liverpool was then, as it has ever since been, the headquarters
of the Church in Great Britain. Preparations were made at the
Liverpool conference for the general conference of the British
Mission to be held April 6th in Manchester. The meetings there
convened in Science Hall. It was the largest conference up to
that time ever held in the British Mission. This mission at that
time contained many of the finest characters ever known in the
Church. The men who embraced the gospel, as a whole, in those
days were strong characters whose endurance and whose will
power peculiarly fitted them for the pioneer work they were soon
to undertake in the development of this inter-mountain region.
Upon his return to Liverpool, Elder Woodruff sent the
following epitaph to Elder E. F. Sheets to be placed upon the ■
tombstone of Elder Lorenzo D. Barnes : "In memory of Lorenzo
D. Barnes, who died on the 20th of December, 1842, aged thirty
years. He was a native of the United States, an elder of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, a member of the
high priests' quorum and also Zion's Camp in A. D. 1834, and
the first gospel messenger from Nauvoo who has found a grave in
a foreign land.
"Sleep on, Lorenzo, but ere long from this
The conquered tomb shall yield her captured prey.
Then with thy Quorum shalt thou reign in bliss
As king and priest for an Eternal Day."
The latter part of April he paid a visit to Newton where he
examined the great vitriol works which are among the largest
in the world. He also went through the great engine factory at
that place where a number of the brethren were working. They
were men well qualified to carry on the work in all its branches.
He relates the circumstances of a peculiar tradition of a church
in the vicinity of the city: "From the Newton Engine Factory
I walked several miles through very pleasant scenery consisting
of green fields, hedges, trees, and gardens. I visited a church
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46. 241
on the side of which was the figure of a pig in stone, and a stone
was hung around its neck. According to tradition the materials
for this church were drawn to another place quite a distance from
where the church now stands. The pig came along and took
a stone in his mouth and carried it, squealing as he went. The
pig finally dropped the stone on the spot where the church now
stands. The circumstance the people regarded as an omen and
erected their church on its present site."
In the beginning of May he visited the churches in Preston
and Blackburn and then walked with Brother Speakman to
Whaley where he visited the old Abbey, the largest he had ever
seen. It covered several acres of ground and was then almost in
total ruin. It was built as early as one thousand A. D.
The following day they visited the Jesuit College at Stoney-
hurst. On Sunday May 11th they attended the Clithero con-
ference. Of this conference the following is taken from his
journal: "Elder Speakman was called to preside in the after-
noon, the Sacrament was administered and the power of God
rested so abundantly upon the congregation that many were
moved to tears." (This is the conference of which Brother Kimball
speaks in his journal.) "I was so overwhelmed by the spirit of
God and the simplicity of the people that I could scarcely speak.
They were like little children, as pure-minded and innocent as
angels. Many of them bore their testimony to the work of God."
On the 15th of the same month, he took a steamer for Carlisle
to attend a conference there. Of the steamship and voyage he
wrote. "It was newly painted from stem to stern and we could
not sit down without carrying away the paint. I accordingly
paid two shillings for the use of a bunk among the sailors. I
had no sooner gone below than I was enveloped in the most horrid
stench rising from a cargo of guano. I lay down but became as
sick as death and vomited at intervals for five hours. I was
strained to such a degree that blood ran out of my nose. The sail-
ors filled the place with tobacco smoke which was more intol-
erable than the other stench which I had to endure. This was
the most horrible night I ever passed at sea. We reached port at
two o'clock in the morning. I crossed the ferry and took a canal
boat to Carlisle."
17
242 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
At the Carlisle conference six branches of the Church were
represented and the membership of the conference was 165. He
returned, at the close of the conference, to Liverpool by the same
boat which on the return voyage, however, was loaded with
sheep, horses, and cattle.
His journal at this time contains the following: "On the
24th of May, which was the seventh day of the week, at six
o'clock in the morning, the last stone was laid on the Temple of
the Lord at Nauvoo with shouts of joy and 'Glory to God in
the Highest/ The Lord finished his work on the seventh day
and rested/'
On the 6th of June, 1845, President Woodruff left Liver-
pool for London by rail for the purpose of securing the copy-
right of the Doctrine and Covenants. He immediately employed
a printer and published three thousand copies. This was the
first edition of that book published in the British Mission.
As the 27th of June approached, President Woodruff ap-
pointed that day a day of prayer and fasting throughout all the
churches of the British Isles. It was the day of the martyrdom
oi Joseph and Hyrum. On the 18th of the following month there
was born to him in Liverpool a son whom he named Joseph, in
honor of the Prophet.
On the 13th of September he attended a conference at Man-
chester. That conference then numbered 1,769 souls, including
44 elders, 99 priests, 57 teachers, and 27 deacons. During the
three months preceding this conference, there had been baptized
into the Church in that conference a hundred and fifteen souls.
On October 5th he paid a visit to the Lemington confer-
ence. There was much prejudice at that place against the Saints.
Shortly before this visit there, mobs had assembled and broken
up the bannisters, stairs, benches, and tables in the building
where the Saints met for worship. Of Lemington he said : "This
is one of the first aristocratic towns in England. Here the nobility
come together for the select society of their own class, and be-
cause of the sulphur springs at this place. The streets and build-
ings of the town are rich and splendid in appearance."
. Of Warwick Castle in that region he says : "It is con-
sidered the most splendid castle in England and is furnished
IN THE BRITISH. MISSION, 1844-45-46. 243
with all the magnificence which art and the wealth of Earldom
could bestow upon it. It is 333 feet long and is divided into a
large number of rooms. The walls are hung with gorgeous
tapestry, and the rooms furnished with the costliest furniture and
the richest damask. Chairs, tables, and stands were inlaid with
pearl, and other precious stones. Some of these articles of furni-
ture cost seventy-five thousand dollars each. From the windows of
the castle we looked out upon the stately cedars of Lebanon, upon
oaks, firs, and a great variety of shrubbery. The castle is eight
hundred years old. The tower is 150 feet high/'
Elder Woodruff always availed himself of every opportunity
to visit historic places which he describes at great length in de-
tail.
From Warwick Castle Elder Woodruff went with his coun-
selor, Hedlock, to Birmingham. Here they were received with
great demonstration, and preparations were made for a joyous
reception for the President of the Mission. Five hundred Saints
awaited Elder Woodruff and his companions as they entered
the door, and round after round of applause went up to greet
them. There was such clapping of hands and stamping of feet
that the room in which they were gathered trembled. All wished
to shake the hand of their President and it was with great diffi-
culty that he reached the stand upon entering the room. He
talked to the people at some length. The manifestation of love
for him, however, was not confined to Birmingham. He enjoyed
the affection and enthusiasm of the Saints wherever he went.
While all this enthusiasm was manifested by the Saints in
the British Mission, their brethren and sisters over the sea in
the city of Nauvoo were filled with deep anxiety and fear. Mobs
were gathering against the Saints and the enemy were pressing
in upon them with the spirit of hatred that brought depression
and sorrow to the hearts of the people in the beautiful city of
Nauvoo, which was fast reaching its doom.
He called a meeting of his counselors and the leading men
before whom he laid the spiritual and temporal conditions of
the Church in England and gave them some idea of conditions
at home. Soon thereafter he received word from President
Young that the mob was growing in numbers and in violence,
244 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that the only terms of peace they would accept from the Saints
was their exile from the state. This condition of affairs Elder
Woodruff characterizes in his journal as unjust, tyrannical, and
un-American. Such news naturally depressed his spirit greatly
and made his continuance in the British Mission so uncertain
that he looked forward for an early release. He at once called
a special conference to be held in Manchester December 14, 1845.
According to the statistics he gives, there were during the eight
months previous 1573 baptized. The total membership of the
Church in the Brtish Isles had now reached 11,032 exclusive of
those in the Staffordshire conference which were not reported
at that time. There were reported in the priesthood one Apostle,
eight high priests, 392 elders, 590 priests, 311 teachers, and 188
deacons. This would make, including those of the Staffordshire
conference something like 1,500 men in the mission bearing the
priesthood. Those were days of marvelous activity in proselyt-
ing. Within eight years the Church had grown in that land to
large proportions, and the people were constantly emigrating to
America.
On Christmas Evening of that year he attended with his
wife St. John's Market where high mass was held in the Catho-
lic Church. This was the first time in his life that, he had at-
tended such services. He desired to acquaint himself with the re-
ligious ceremonies as well as the religious beliefs of others, and
took advantage of opportunities to learn all he could in view
of his probable return in the near future to Nauvoo.
His release soon came and he began at once to put the
Church financially as well as spiritually in a safe and prosperous
condition. He reported property in excess of the debts to the
amount of 574 pounds and 16 shillings. This was over $2800.00.
Wherever a financial trust was put upon him he regarded his
duties in the matter as both sacred and important. All his life
long he guarded himself against the temptations that 50 fre-
quently overtake men in administering the property of others.
He fully realized that financial dishonor robs men not only of the
confidence of their fellow-men but of the blessings of God. He
was scrupulously careful to account for every farthing entrusted
to him, and his presidency, therefore, of the British Mission was
IN THE BRITISH MISSION, 1844-45-46. 245
marked both by zeal in preaching the gospel, and by high-minded
honesty in the administration of funds.
The year 1845 was now drawing to a close. During the
entire year his work had been directed in a foreign land. He had
personally baptized but few, had administered to something like
a hundred persons, published three thousand copies of the Doc-
trine and Covenants, and twenty thousand copies of the Proclam-
ation of the Twelve Apostles. He had collected three hundred
pounds for the Nauvoo Temple and had been indefatigable in
the management of the British Mission.
He was now released to return home. On the 3rd of Jan-
uary, 1846, he visited Preston. On the 10th he made a feast
for a few of his brethren, and on the 15th took his family on
board the ship Liverpool. He went with them 10 miles and then
returned to the shore. It was planned that his wife should go
with the Saints then emigrating to Nauvoo. As soon as the business
of the mission could be attended to, he expected to leave, himself.
He wrote a valedictory for the Millennial Star and on the 23rd
of January he set sail for America and arrived in New York
March 6th. The voyage was uneventful except that the second
mate fell overboard and was lost at sea. He was performing
some perilous duty that he did not require of his men. The voy-
age at that season of the year was attended by cola weather and
the usual winter storms. They were forty-three days en route.
After reaching the United States, he paid a hasty visit to
his old home in Connecticut where his father ana step-mothei
were preparing to emigrate to Nauvoo. He also went to Maine
where he found his daughter who had remained there during
his absence. They reached Nauvoo in his father's party on the
13th of April. He says: "We stopped at Keokuk, and at two
o'clock in the afternoon we began to ascend the rapids. I took
my spy glass and enjoyed a view of the city and the Temple
in the distance. They looked very beautiful to me."
He had been a zealous mission president. He kept a care-
ful record. He attended with scrupulous care to all the details
of the mission. He made himself familiar with the conditions
in every conference. He promoted peace and good will among the
Saints everywhere throughout Great Britain. He was humble
246 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and unassuming. He was simply the instrumentality of God's
purposes in promulgating the Gospel of Jesus Christ. He was de-
void of those ambitions that engender jealousy, misgivings, and
hatreds. His own industrious life inspired those with whom he
was associated with the same indefatigable spirit with which he was
possessed. To- this day the landmarks of his mission in Great
Britain are pointed out to the elders who perform ministerial
labors there. He is referred to as a model missionary and is a
man with a record that others are happy to emulate.
CHAPTER 24.
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846.
Dedication of the Temple in Nauvoo. — The Exodus to Council Bluffs.
— Accident to His Father. — Reaches Mt. Pisgah. — Meets Brigham
Young. — Recruiting of the Mormon Battalion. — Colonel Kane. —
Departure of the Battalion. — Organizations at Winter Quarters. —
A Conference with the Chiefs of the Leading Indian Tribes. —
Explorations. — Remarks by President Young.
Before Elder Woodruff reached his home in Nauvoo, Presi-
dent Young with a number of the Saints had already commenced
their memorable exodus from that city. The Saints were in a
state of active preparation for their departure westward. The
mob was active, determined, and vindictive. The hatred against
the Saints had become so intense among the anti-Mormon ele-
ment in Western Illinois that it was a source of great disquietude
among the people of Nauvoo. In the midst of the persecutions,
however, there had been a faithful devotion to the work on the
Temple which resulted in its completion and preparation for dedi-
cation.
Under date of April 30th, 1846, Elder Woodruff's journal
contains the following : "In the evening of this day I repaired to
the Temple with Elder Orson Hyde and about twenty other
elders of Israel. There we were all clothed in our priestly robes
and dedicated the Temple of the Lord, erected to His most holy
name by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Not-
withstanding the predictions of false prophets and the threat
of mobs that the building should never be completed nor dedi-
cated, their words had fallen to the ground. The Temple was
now finished and dedicated to Him. After the dedication, we
raised our voices in a united shout of 'Hosanna to God and the
Lamb!' After offering our prayers we returned to our homes,
thankful for the privilege enjoyed in our evening services."
On May 1st, 1846, a public dedication of the Temple took
place at which Elder Woodruff opened the services by prayer.
Elder Orson Hyde made approriate remarks and then offered the
dedicatory prayer. On Sunday the 3rd the assembly room of
the Temple was filled and addresses were made by Elders Hyde
248 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and Woodruff. A point had been gained ; under stress and strain
the Temple had been completed and dedicated. More, however,
than the completion of the Temple had been accomplished by the
construction of that sacred edifice. Its rites and ceremonies had
enlarged the vision of the Saints and broadened their conceptions
of eternity. Their relations and obligations to the dead brought
home to them greater responsibilities than they had ever here-
tofore imagined. Furthermore, they perceived the importance
of a new gathering place wherein they might erect other Temples
to the worship of their God. From that day to the present time,
temple work has had a peculiar influence upon the lives of the
Latter-day Saints. It has engendered brotherly love, a spirit
of unity, and a steadfast devotion to God that perhaps nothing
else in all their experience in the Church has given them. The
work in Nauvoo was done; henceforth the city of the Saints was
to be nothing more to them than a memory until God should de-
termine otherwise. It brought its joys; but its history was also
full of sad reminiscences, apostacy, murderous intent, and de-
struction.
"I was in Nauvoo," says Elder Woodruff, "on the 26th of
May, 1846, for the last time, and left the city of the Saints feel-
ing that most likely I was taking a final farewell of Nauvoo for
this life. I looked back upon the Temple and City as they receded
from view and asked the Lord to remember the sacrifices of His
Saints."
Elder Woodruff had already left Nauvoo on the 16th and
had preached his farewell sermon there on the previous Sunday.
The farewell of which he now speaks followed his return to
the City a few days later to obtain goods which he had left
behind. There he met a company of Saints who had just arrived
from Pennsylvania. Among them was Brother Sidwell who gave
to Orson Hyde several hundred dollars for the Camp of Israel.
He also gave a hundred dollars each for Elders Hyde and Wood-
ruff.
The little company of which he had charge consisted of his
wife and children, his father, and a few other members of the
family. They had three baggage wagons, one family carriage, six
yoke of oxen, six cows, four calves, one yearling, and a pair of
mules, making in all twenty-five head of animals. The father was
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 249
aged and had no grown sons other than Wilford to assist him,
so that the weight and responsibility fell upon the son.
There began now the tedious and distressing journey across
the state of Iowa. The inconveniences of loaded wagons and
the inclemency of the weather superseded the comforts and con-
veniences of well-appointed homes. On the first day out their
wagon mired down in the mud; the wagon tongue and several
chains were broken in the effort to extricate it. Similar acci-
dents occurred at intervals, and on the twenty-seventh he says
in his journal that while his father was trying to climb into the
wagon fell to the ground. Both wheels of the wagon which was
loaded with twenty-five hundred pounds ran over his legs. It
was marvelous that no bones were broken.
At Farmington, Iowa, they bought a supply of flour consist-
ing of four barrels. There they crossed the Des Moines River
at the ferry. They were then twenty-five miles from Nauvoo on
the 28th day of May. Several days later they overtook the Ramus
Company consisting of about twenty-five wagons. On the even-
ing of Sunday the 7th they traveled some distance when they
came to a long swail which covered a distance of one and a half
miles. It was wet and miry. He succeeded in getting his car-
riage across by dark, but in the center of the swamp his baggage
wagons cut through the turf, and the wheels went down almost
to the hubs. He worked most of that night in mud and water
nearly knee deep and at the same time kept a watch upon the
cattle. About daylight he rolled himself up in a buffalo robe and
went to sleep. All day Monday they were obliged to rest and
prepare for the journey the following day. His anxiety to over-
take the main body of the pioneers led to this violation of his
custom to refrain wholly from work on the Lord's day. Tues-
day, the 9th, the company traveled twelve miles and camped with
a body of Saints from Macedonia. The latter had thiry-one
wagons. Here and there they were joined by scattered families
of Saints who were wending their weary way westward. On the
15th of June they reached the Camp of Israel called Mt. Pisgah.
President Kimball and others of the Twelve were still ahead.
Elder Charles C. Rich had been left in charge at Mt. Pisgah.
There were many of his old-time friends there and the meeting
brought with it reminiscences of earlier days. There was an ex-
250 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
change of the experiences which they had undergone since Broth-
er Woodruff had left them for his mission, more than a year be-
fore. *T encamped," he says, "on the east side of the creek near
the Camp of Israel. Here I learned that Brother Noah Rogers
recently from a mission to the South Sea Islands had died and
was the first to find a resting place in the burial ground at Mt.
Pisgah. Brother Turnbow, one of our company, lost a child
today. I was present at its funeral." Lorenzo Snow was also
in this company and was suffering from sickness, but found great
relief in the administration of Elder Woodruff.
On the 21st he preached to a large congregation of Saints
and was followed by Elders Rich, Benson, and Sherwood. That
day a messenger arrived from President Young, who was at Coun-
cil Bluffs. The messenger brought a call for one hundred mounted
men who were to serve as dragoons and as buffalo hunters for the
Camp of Israel. In response to the call, Elder Woodruff and
sixty others stepped to the front. He reported the response to
President Young.
On the 26th the camp was thrown into some excitement by
the appearance of Captain Allen and three dragoons of the Unit-
ed States army. The object of their visit was to raise volunteers
for the Mexican War. He was sent by Colonel Kearney who was
acting under instructions from President James K. Polk. These
messengers were shown every courtesy, but were asked to confer
with President Young. The day following, Elder Woodruff wrote
President Young a letter in advance of the messengers who were
commissioned to make a call for volunteers.
When the 27th of June arrived, the anniversary of the mar-
tyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum, Elder Woodruff though in poor
health at the time addressed the Saints in Pisgah. It was his
farewell sermon at that place, for on the following day he took
up his travels again for Council Bluffs.
"I stopped my carriage," he says, "on the top of a hill in
the midst of a rolling prairie wherel had an extended view of
all about me. I beheld the Saints coming in all directions from
hills and dales, groves and prairies with their wagons, flocks,
and herds, by the thousands. It looked like the movement of a
nation."
Traveling a few miles from this point of observation he met
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 251
Parley P. Pratt, who was returning from Council Bluffs with a
message to raise a company of men to go in advance to the Rocky
Mountains without their families. The Quorum of the Twelve
had volunteered to go and in Elder Woodruff's breast there was
a heart-felt desire to take up the proposed pioneer movement in-
to the wilderness. He therefore hurried on with as much speed as
the ox-teams could endure. They traveled more than twenty
miles that day.
The day following they were overtaken by Parley P. Pratt
who was returning to Council Bluffs after having delivered his
message. He was accompanied by Ezra T. Benson who had re-
cently been chosen to take the place in the Quorum of the Twelve
formerly occupied by John E. Page. These brethren expressed a
wish that Elder Woodruff accompany them to the Bluffs. The
latter, in response, saddled his horse, and leaving his family and
company, went on to join President Young and those with him
at the front.
On the 4th of July they rode ten miles and breakfasted with
some of the brethren whom they met. To their great surprise they
were informed that President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kim-
ball, and Willard Richards were near by on their way to Pisgah
to raise volunteers for the service of the United States army.
"We immediately rode down to where they were located." he
says in his journal. "It was truly a happy meeting. I rejoiced
to strike hands once more with those noble men. It was the
first time we had met since I left Nauvoo on my mission to Eng-
land soon after the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum."
This changed somewhat his plan of travel, and upon the
invitation of President Young, Elders Woodruff and Benson re-
turned with him until he met his family and company with- whom
he "journeyed to Council Bluffs which he reached on the 7th of
July, 1846.
Upon his arrival at the Missouri River, he set about the
task of raising volunteers for the government service. It was
about this time that the Saints there were visited by Thomas L.
Kane from the City of Washington. His interest in the Latter-
day Saints, his deep and unfeigned sympathy for them, naturally
awakened* feelings of gratitude toward one whose sympathies
for them were so genuine. The Coloners description of Nauvoo,
252 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and his defense generally of the Latter-day Saints, have always
made his name with them a synonym of friendship. To what
extent their faith arid beliefs brought conviction to his soul, it
will perhaps be impossible to say. It is certain, however, that the
new religion awakened in him some belief that these unpopular
people were perhaps after all the instrument of a divine providence
in transforming the religious views of the modern world; for on
the 7th of September he sought and received a patriarchal bless-
ing under the hands of father John Smith, who at* the time was
living in a tent. Elder Woodruff wrote the blessing as it fell
from the lips of the Patriarch and presented it to the Colonel.
It was Colonel Kane's belief, and it was so represented by
him to the Saints, that President Polk was favorable to them and
had really proposed the Mormon Battalion with the intention in
his heart of helping them across the plains by government aid.
There was, however, some skepticism, and a belief among some
that the whole scheme was an anti-Mormon device, and intended
to weaken the Saints in their exodus, and make them an easy prey
to the Indians who might encompass the complete destruction of
the Saints on the plains.
Brigham Young and other leaders were actively engaged in
recruiting men for service in the Battalion. President Young
had returned from Mt. Pisgah and met in council with the
Twelve. Colonel Kane was present. Such tasks as these re-
quired just such enthusiasm and heart- felt conviction as men
like Wilford Woodruff could give to them.
On July the 15th Elders Orson Hyde, Parley P. Pratt, and
John Taylor were appointed to a mission in Great Britain for the
purpose of regulating the affairs of the Church there and of ap-
pointing a new presidency over that mission.
On the 16th of July Elder Woodruff writes : "It was a great
day in the Camp of Israel. Four companies of volunteers were
organized and ready for marching. They were brought together
~"d formed in a hollow square by their captains. They were
then addressed by several of the Quorum of the Twelve after
which the Battalion began its march in double file over the
Redemption Hill, seven miles across the Missouri River bottom
to the ferry. The brethren who formed these companies left
their families, teams, wagons, and cattle by the wayside not ex-
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 253
pecting to meet them again for one or two years. They left
their wives and children to their brethren and to the tender
mercies of God, before they went. With cheerful hearts they be-
lieved that they were doing the will of their Heavenly Father.
As I viewed them I felt as though I was looking upon the first
Battalion of the army of Israel, engaged in the service of the
United States."
Upon the departure of the Battalion, the Twelve proceeded
at once to ordain Ezra T. Benson who had been- called to their
Quorum. That evening Elder Woodruff entertained the Apostles
as his guests at supper. That body of men felt some pride in the
success that had attended their efforts to enlist the Battalion.
They were full of joy and were rejoicing together over the satis-
faction which they felt in accomplishing that which they hoped
would be of lasting benefit and honor to the Latter-day Saints.
A few days later while the Battalion of five hundred were
in camp at the ferry, they were addressed by President Young,
who bestowed freely upon them his blessings and his promises
of safety. * After that a concert was given in honor of Colonel
Allen, the commander of the men, who were now ready to begin
their long and perilous march to the sea.
With the departure of the Battalion, another great move in
the exodus had been made. The way across the plains, however,
had to be blazed and a route established for the travel of the
tens of thousands who should follow the first company in quest
of a home far removed from the confines of civilization, a home
where the saints of God might enjoy the freedom and the rest
that had been denied them ever since the organization of the
Church in April, 1830.
During that period of sixteen years the Saints had been con-
stantly fleeing from mobs and from the tyranny of oppressors.
They were in a state of constant uncertainty and could find com-
fort and consolation only in the divine assurance that they were
a peculiar people, a chosen people, destined to open a new and
marvelous dispensation among the children of men.
The primitive conditions in which the Saints now found them-
selves along the banks of the Missouri River naturally gave rise
to misgivings, murmurings, discontent, and sometimes rebellious
sentiment. To maintain peace and order under such circum-
254 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
stances was no easy task. The leaders labored early and late
and urged constantly, peace, fraternity, and good will. A new
burden had been imposed upon those who were left behind and
who were required to provide for the welfare of the families
of the soldiers. About ninety men were appointed among the
Saints to act as bishops. One of their special duties was to look
after the families of those who were left dependent upon the
Church at large. On the 21st of the month a hign council was
appointed. Isaac Morley became senior member.
Preparatory to the march across the plains the coming sum-
mer, some explorations were begun. Elder Woodruff traveled
along the country of the Big Pigeon River on which the camp
of the Saints was established. ' On the 25th of July he crossed
the river to the Nebraska side with his family, wagons, and house-
hold effects. On the 2nd of August the Twelve met in council
and decided that Winter Quarters should be established on the
site then occupied by the camp. On the evening of that day Presi-
dent Young and Elder Richards called at the tent of Wilf ord Wood-
ruff where President Young gave him and his family some instruc-
tions on the subject of the priesthood and of the sealing power.
That day was also marked by the arrival of a messenger from
the Mormon Battalion that was now within thirty miles from
Leavenworth.
After settling the question of a location for the winter, twelve
men were selected to serve in the joint capacity of a High Council
and City Council for the transaction of all business relating to
the settlement of the Saints during the winter.
About this time there was a meeting of the Saints with Colo-
nel Kane, and in it the adoption of certain resolutions of respect
and gratitude to President Polk for the steps taken by him in
arming five hundred men and of furnishing them an opportunity
to reach the valleys of the Rocky Mountains. At this time they
also urgently protested against the appointment of Lilburn W.
Boggs, the former governor of Missouri, and a bitter enemy of
the people, as governor of California and Oregon, a position he
was anxious to occupy and one which his friends were helping
him to secure.
At this time President Young informed Colonel Kane that it
was the intention of the Saints to settle in the Great Basin, and
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 255
that as soon as they were located to apply for a territorial gov-
ernment. Thus their plans were early revealed to a tried and
crusted friend.
The Sunday following, a meeting was held at a place pre-
pared for worship, a place capable of seating about three hundred
people. After the people were addressed by Apostle Woodruff,
President Young declared that when the Latter-day Saints should
finally reach their resting place, he would labor hard to build
another temple. The erection of a temple whose blessings they
so meagerly enjoyed in Nauvoo was constantly in the mind of
the leaders who were inspired by a desire to enjoy the ordinances
for the living and dead which belonged, peculiarly, to the temples
of God.
In the management of the affairs at Winter yuarters, the
Saints were divided into encampments and these again into sub-
divisions. President Young" took charge of division 1. That
allotted to Elder Woodruff was No 10. It consisted of thirty-
six men, thirty-two wagons, nine horses, 129 oxen, 59 cows, four
mules, and forty sheep. The whole of Winter Quarters con-
sisted at this time of 549 men, 597 wagons, 229 horses, 2,110
oxen, 1,168 cows, 49 mules, and 660 sheep.
The entire population of those that located at Council Bluffs
at that time is not stated in his journal.
On August 17 Orrin P. Rockwell arrived in camp and brought
with him the mail from Nauvoo. The letters from home showed
that the mob were still active, that some„ of the Saints had
been whipped in a shameful manner and that there was no hope
of any return to the city they loved so well. There was nothing
in the information that reached them from Nauvoo to give the
least encouragement to any of their number to turn back; their
hope was now all directed westward.
There was naturally much suffering in the midst of all the
exposure to which the Saints were subjected. Elder Woodruff
records the fact that his wife suffered a great deal from sick-
ness and it was with great difficulty, that she was kept alive.
The Mormon Battalion constituted the advance-guard for the
pioneer movement. It is true that they were taking a route
different from that which the body of the Saints intended to fol-
low, but the Battalion was penetrating the great and unknown
256 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
wilderness. Its difficulties would be their difficulties, its hardships,
their hardships. All news therefore brought back from the Battal-
ion was discussed by the Saints on the banks of the Missouri with
intense interest. They had reason to be proud of their repre-
sentatives in blue. The soldiers were making a good record. They
were spoken highly of because of their exemplary habits, their
willing service, and their powers of endurance.
He writes in his journal of August 22nd that he, in com-
pany with other members of the Twelve, crossed the river to
Council Point where they found many of the people sick. They
went about administering to them, and after rebuking the dis-
eases that were afflicting the Saints, they went on to what is called
Redemption Hill. Upon their return to Council Point, they found,
to their great pleasure and gratification, that the exercises of the
healing power with which the Lord had clothed them was resulting
in the restoration of those to whom they 'had administered.
The leaders here were planning an exodus for the coming
year. Preparations of all kinds were therefore being made for a
journey of a thousand miles through the wilderness, the country
of the red man. The Book of Mormon taught them who the
red man was and the promises of which some day he should be
a happy recipient. Their sympathy for the Indian, therefore,
rested upon religious convictions which they entertained for his
future, a future in which he would find redemption from the
slothful and slovenly conditions of life into which he had fallen.
On the 27th the Twelve and the high council met with the
representatives of two great Indian tribes. The object of the
meeting was to get the permission to remain upon their lands and
use the wood, grass, and water as long as they wished to stay.
"We first met with the Ottos between whom and the Omahas
there was a dispute as to who owned the land. The Ottos said
the land was theirs. The chief with five or six others was pres-
ent. We talked to him, after which he returned home. We later
met in council with the Omahas. The old chief's name was Big
Elk and his son, a young chief, called Young Elk. There were
also present with them about sixty old men and braves of the
tribe. As it was late, the council adjourned until the morrow.
On the 28th we met in the morning with the Omaha chiefs. We
smoked the pipe of peace and President Young then spoke to
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 257
them through their interpreter. He told them it was our desire
to winter there ; and if they wished it we would do some work for
them, make them a field, repair their guns.
Big Elk replied: '*My son, thou hast spoken well. I have
all thou hast said in my heart. I have much I want to say. We
are poor, when we go to hunt game in one place we meet the
enemy and so in another, and our enemies kill us. We do not
kill them. I hope we shall be friends. You may stay on these
lands two years or more. Our young men may watch your cattle.
We would be glad to have you trade with us. We will warn you
of danger from other Indians." Much more was said by Big
Elk after which the council closed and the Indians, after being
fed, returned to their homes.
On September 11, 1846, the leaders rode out in search of
Old Council Bluffs. They built a bridge to cross a creek, and
after traveling over flats and hills they came to the object of
their search about sundown. They found that there was once
on that place some old barracks. Nothing was left of it ex-
cept the body of the magazine with one gable end. The object of
this search was to make themselves familiar with the surrounding
country and to gain information.
Orson Pratt had been on a visit to the Otto and Omaha In-
dians, and on his return reported that it was the wish of each of
these tribes to perform a war dance before the people. The
Omahas were then on their way to war with the Sioux.
It was necessary to secure a certain class and a certain
amount of provisions for the journey of the coming season. Bish-
op Whitney and several others were delegated to proceed to Saint
Louis and make the necessary purchases. There was a busy life
in the camp. As winter approached, men were actively engaged
in putting up log cabins, making dugouts, and taking what pre-
cautions they could, under the circumstances, against the inclem-
ency of the winter season.
The situation was so full of anxiety and attended by so
many fears, that it was necessary to keep up the spirits and cul-
tivate the hopes of the people. Amusements, chiefly dancing,
were provided. These amusements gave opportunity to unruly
characters to demonstrate their unworthiness. Mirth, especially
18
233 WILFORD WOODRUFF
excessive mirth, breaks down the natural reserve of man and dis-
closes much of his motives and especially his follies and vices.
The Saints assembled at that time were gathered from all
parts of the states and from Great Britam. That community con-
sisted of men and women of all shades of thought, all traditions,
beliefs, and customs. The grave and austere, and devoted Saints
mingled with the light-minded, the indifferent, and the gay. There
were those that constituted the drift wood of the community.
They were found piled up where the current had taken them.
Some in the camp had no faith, others made no pretentions to
faith. There were young men who were wild and unruly. Such
conditions naturally gave the leaders much anxiety and brought
to them some discouragement. They realized that it would be easy
to bring disorder and confusion into their midst. Recording the
remarks of President Young to the people on Sunday, Sept. 13th,
Elder Woodruff quotes as follows : "I wish to say a few words
upon principle. There is one thing I want you to realize and that
is that God, angels and saints — Heaven and all of God's creations
— are governed by law. I want the Camp of Israel to understand
that we must be so governed. If Heaven were not so controlled,
what sort of a place would it be ? Every man would be in danger
of losing his rights and of having them trampled upon. All ce-
lestial beings are governed by law and order, for the celestial law
is a perfect order of things, a perfect system of light, law, intel-
ligence, exaltation, and glory. We do not arrive at this all at once.
A prophet once declared that we should have precept upon pre-
cept, line upon line, here a little and there a little until we arrive
at a fullness of knowledge and glory, even a fullness which reigns
in the Heavens.
"We must begin to be governed by law here before we are
prepared to receive the fullness that reigns in the Heavens. We
must have law and order in our midst."
Some agitation was manifested at this time in consequence
of certain favors received by those who then on the banks of the
Missouri River were permitted to have more than one wife. Re-
specting this President Young is quoted as saying : "Some young
men are jealous for fear I shall receive more blessings, more
wives, or some other blessings than themselves. These men have
6M THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 259
never preached the gospel in their lives. If they will travel the
world over in poverty as I have done and on foot with blood in
their shoes and spend years and years to save the world they will
cease to be jealous of the blessings that I enjoy. A woman who
has the spirit of God will join herself to a good man who honors
and bears the Holy Priesthood. Such a man, if he continues faith-
ful, will be saved in eternal glory and all who are with him.
"I am determined that my affections shall be with God. I will
not allow them to be placed upon things that perish. When
plagues and disease get hold of our bodies we become loathsome,
our beauty fades away. Our affections should be placed upon
things that are noble, exalted, lasting, and glorious. I love an ex-
alted mind, it is eternal and cannot fade. I want all my affections
to be subject to God and to the principles of glory and eternal life/'
A pleasure loving camp in those' days had many of the same
temptations that beset the pleasure loving world now. Those,
then, in whose minds every thing was associated with a pleasure
loving spirit attributed self gratification to the motives of their
leaders who were then inculcating faith by teaching and practicing
the doctrine of plural marriage.
On the 23rd of September the Saints removed their encamp-
ment from the prairie ridge where they had been located to the
tableland on the bank of the Missouri River. At the latter place
a townsite was laid out into blocks, 120 by 40 rods. Each block
was divided into lots four by ten.
Two days later Daniel H. Wells and Elder Cutler arrived
from Nauvoo. At'the meeting on Sunday afternoon of the 27th
they gave an account of the Battle of Nauvoo, where the Saints
were engaged in resisting the encroaching mob. Three of the
Saints were killed and two wounded. It was never known how
many of the mob lost their lives. The skirmish resulted in a treaty
which required the Saints to leave the city within five days. The
little remnant of those compelled to leave was composed chiefly of
men and women whose circumstances did not permit them to leave
with the main body of the Church. A few remained to protect the
property rights of the people who had been driven from the city.
There were a few who fostered some lingering thoughts of re-
turning to Nauvoo, or of mercenary advantages in days to come.
260 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
These property rights which the Saints sought to retain only ex-
cited the cupidity and murderous disposition of the mob. It was
the property of the Saints they craved and bloodshed did not stand
between them and the cravings of their own selfish dispositions.
This lingering remnant was, therefore, inhumanely treated and
driven into the wilderness without provisions and without shelter.
Their distress was pitiful. The Battle of Nauvoo removed from
the hearts of all the Saints the last lingering hope of any return
to that city. All was gone, their property rights destroyed, and their
homes passed to new ownerships. The destruction of all hope in
their return to the city they loved made their undertaking in a
new and perilous journey the only thing to be reckoned with.
The first Sunday in October, Orson Pratt, Amasa Lyman,
and Wilford Woodruff began the organization of the new city of
Winter Quarters. It was divided into 13 wards, with a bishop
over each. Thus, responsibility was extended and order more firm-
ly established throughout the Camp.
On the 15th Elder Woodruff met with one of those serious
experiences recorded in his chapter of accidents. He was struck
by a falling tree and disabled for a number of weeks. While he
was recovering his little son Joseph was stricken with disease and
died on the 12th of November.
On the 17th of that month Elder Woodruff took up again his
manual labor. Writing in his journal of those times he says: "I
had never seen the Latter-day Saints in any situation where they
seemed to be passing through greater tribulations. After being
exposed to the sufferings of a tedious journey of ten months in
tents and wagons, they were obliged to build a city of log houses
numbering more than one thousand. All this work had only a
temporary enjoyment. We had to go a great distance for wood
and timber, and it was difficult to secure from the deep ravines
and hollows where we found it. The labor was hard to endure.
I was endeavoring to build a log house for myself and one for my
father."
Quite a number died during the winter of 1846-47, in Win-
ter Quarters. Elder Woodruff records the death of Sister Ben-
bow, the wife of his time-honored friend.
On the 8th of December there was born to him a son whom
ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSOURI, 1846. 261
he named Ezra who lived only a few days and was buried by the
side of his brother Joseph. Thus afflictions and death visited the
Saints while they were camping along the banks of the Missouri
River. By the close of that year their numbers reached 3483.
Christmas day was duly observed and such joy and such gratitude
as were possible under the circumstances were manifested
throughout the Camp.
On the 29th the Twelve met to consider the organization of a
pioneer company whose duty it would be to set out for the valleys
the following spring. From now on there was a feverish excite-
ment in consequence of the preparation going on for the accom-
plishment of a journey whose vicissitudes they could not even
imagine. Truly they had to walk in the light of faith. In turn it
filled their hearts with hope and fond anticipations. Faith taught
them to look on the bright side of life and anticipate the best, that
they might endure cheerfully the worst that was to overtake them.
Thus ended the year 1846 in the life of Wilford Woodruff.
CHAPTER 25.
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS.— APRIL 7, 1847.
Arrival of Parley P. Pratt and John Taylor at Winter Quarters. —
Organization of the Pioneers. — Manner of Forming Camp. — Horse
Feed Enroute. — Pawnee Indians. — A Practical Joke. — Crossing
Loup Fork.
On the outskirts of civilization, near the banks of the Mis-
souri River, on the 7th day of April, 1847, might have been seen
a large body of men and women anxiously gazing on a band of
pioneers just taking their departure from wives and children,
friends and neighbors, and setting out upon a perilous journey in
quest of a resting place in the Rocky Mountains. In the hearts
of wives and friends there was a strange mixture of fear and faith.
What the outcome would be, none could foresee; and the proba-
bilities of danger from the hostile red man were only mitigated
by the fervent faith which had served them well in the trying or-
deal of other troublous times through which the Church had
passed. The pioneers were missionaries whose trust in the direc-
tion and care of an over-ruling Providence was uppermost in their
minds.
Just to the west of Winter Quarters, there arises one of those
rolling, undulating ridges which skirt the Missouri for many miles.
When the top of this elevation was reached, Elder Woodruff took
a parting view of the city, and through his field glasses he could
see his wife and children whose lingering gaze followed the pio-
neers as long as they could be seen.
The first day's journey covered a distance of seven miles from
Winter Quarters. Naturally enough, many things necessary for
such a journey had been forgotten ; some needed counsel had been
overlooked; some words of caution had not been spoken. The
leaders of the pioneers not only faced the uncertainties of a long
and tedious journey, but they left behind them a large number of
brethren and sisters whose welfare and unity might be greatly
disturbed in the absence of those trusted leaders, whose counsels
had been their watchword and whose leadership seemed necessary
for their safety. Under these circumstances a few days passed
before the company was well on its way.
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS, 1847. 263
In the meantime, Parley P. Pratt had just arrived from his
mission to Great Britain, and the tidings which this prince of mis-
sionaries had brought from a foreign land were a matter of su-
preme importance to the Prophet Brigham Young who returned
to Winter Quarters to greet the newly arrived missionary. Dur-
ing this time, Wilford Woodruff was exploring the neighboring
country. The delay of President Young led him likewise to re-
turn to Winter Quarters. He was within a half mile of his home
when he met the Twelve returning to the camp of the pioneers.
With characteristic submission to order and discipline, he turned
about without seeing his family and joined the brethren on their
return.
The camp had scarcely been set in motion when news of* the
arrival of John Taylor from Great Britain caused the Twelve to
return again to Winter Quarters. This time they were accom-
panied by Wilford Woodruff who succeeded in adding to his
equipment another horse for the journey. These reunions in the
midst of troublous times were heartfelt demonstrations of broth-
erly love and mutual good will. The importance of Elder Tay-
lor's return was enhanced by the fact that he had brought with
him two sextants, two barometers, two artificial horizons, one cir-
cle of reflection, and one telescope, which were highly valuable
for the acquisition of important data along the journey.. The next
return of the leaders to the camp of the pioneers was final and
the journey was taken up with renewed enthusiasm and a deter-
mination to move on unremittingly to the goal of their undertak-
ing.
The first week of the journey was passed in reaching and
crossing the Elk Horn River which flows into the Platte whose
banks were soon to be, for most of the distance, the guide of the
pioneers. It is a stream whose small tributaries were to give the
Saints considerable trouble in their efforts to get their wagons and
teams over the treacherous quicksands that were common along
the banks of the Platte in eastern Nebraska.
It was during these early days that Jesse G Little returned
from the Eastern States mission. He brought with him presents
for the Twelve from friends in the East. "Col. Kane had sent me
a patent life preserver and a stop compass." Brothers Little,
264 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Rockwood, and Reading returned to Winter Quarters next morn-
ing (April 16), and the company continued four miles up the
Platte. "Before we left this morning, the camp came together
and was organized as a military body into companies of hundreds,
fifties, and tens. Stephen Markham and A. P. Rockwood were
appointed captains of hundreds." Of this organization Brigham
Young was Lieutenant General and Wilford Woodruff was ap-
pointed captain of the first ten, an appointment which character-
ized the man. His nervous energy, his untiring effort, his prompt
and ready action naturally fitted him for the leading captain.
"The camp consisted of seventy-three wagons, one hundred
and forty-three men, three women, and two children, making in
all one hundred and forty-eight souls. The general orders from
Brigham Young for the camp were as follows : 'The whole regi-
ment was to journey in a compact body as they were in an Indian
country, and every man was to carry his gun loaded. The cap-
locks were to be shut on a piece of buckskin with the caps ready
to slip on in an instant in case of attacks ; for flint-locks, guncotton
or tow was to be put in the pan and the powder flask kept handy to
prime without delay. Every man was to walk by the side of his
wagon and not to leave it except sent away by order.' The object
of all this caution was to prevent accident, for strict discipline
was necessary while traveling through a hostile Indian country.
"On Saturday, the 17th," continues Wilford Woodruff, "some
traders came down from the Pawnees and camped with us over
night ; they had plenty of buffalo meat dried, and gave us what we
needed, and informed us that we were in two days' drive of a large
band of Pawnees.
"On the following morning President Young called the cap-
tains together and gave the following instructions : 'We were
to start in the morning, two wagons abreast. All who were not
driving teams were to carry their guns and walk beside the
wagons, and no man was to go hunting or get out of sight of the
wagons. In the morning the bugle was to be blown at five
o'clock and the pioneers were to arise and pray, cook, eat, and
feed the horses and start at the call of the bugle at seven o'clock.
In the evening the bugle was to be blown at half past eight when
all were to go to prayers in their several wagons and retire by
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS, 1847. 265
nine o'clock. Each Saturday night we were to pitch what tents
we had and prepare our camps for rest on the Sabbath.'
"On the morning of the 19th of April, Prof. Pratt took an
observation and found the latitude to be 41 degrees 27 minutes and
5 seconds. The point of observation was on the north bend of the
Platte, 10J miles north of where the Saints had crossed the river.
It was while camping at this place that Elder Little overtook the
Saints on his return from the Eastern States mission. On the eve-
ning of that day we camped near a grove of timber on the banks of
the Platte where we formed a semi-circle. The river on one side
was our defense, and one of the four wheels of each wagon was
driven up to the back wheel of the wagon ahead of it, and all the
horses and cattle were taken into the corral thus formed so that
we might be secure against the Indians. There was a hard wind
during the night and the morning was fair with a strong south-
west wind which covered our wagons with sand dust."
At this season of the year, the grass was not sufficiently high
and matured for suitable feed for the horses; and during the early
part of the journey cottonwood trees were cut down in order that
the horses might gnaw off the bark and browse from the limbs, a
kind of food which the horses at this season of the year seemed
to enjoy. The ration of corn for each horse was two quarts per
day.
On Tuesday, the 20th, three islands in the Platte River were
reached, the largest of which, including an area of about ten acres,
was covered with timber. Thereafter for miles along the river
there continued a chain of islands.
It was about this time that they approached the inhabited ter-
ritory of the Pawnee Indians who were somewhat given to petty
thefts, but not so dangerous as the Sioux. Here and there indi-
vidual Indians of the Pawnee tribe would approach in conceal-
ment in the grass the horses of the pioneers and a few were stolen,
presumably by the Indians. What caused the Pawnees to gather
in villages about 150 miles from the Missouri River was doubtless
the presence of large herds of buffaloes, and the further fact that
they were far removed from the outposts of civilization on that
great river.
The question of food was, of course, an important considera-
266 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tion; and the existence of game at this stage of the journey gave
rise to the appointment of a body of men to be known as the hunt-
ers. Among the names given, that of Wilford Woodruff does not
appear/ and yet he was a skilled hunter and fisher all his subse-
quent life, and the part he took in the buffalo chases indicates
that he was an excellent hunter in fact, if not so named.
In the spring of the year, the rain and the wind produced a
sort of raw weather which created a chilly sensation and conse-
quent discomfort". In consequence of the rains, the streams were
often swollen and means for crossing them had to be improvised.
It was necessary, therefore, to send men in advance of the pio-
neers for the purpose of constructing bridges or selecting fords
and making general observations respecting the lay of the coun-
try. On the 20th they crossed a small stream called Shell Creek.
From this point Elders Woodruff and Pratt went ahead for the
purpose of taking observations. That night they cut down Cot-
tonwood trees from the barks of which their horses fed.
The following day the ox-teams started at 7 o'clock, an
hour in advance of the horses, and in the course of the journey
an Indian made his appearance on a mound about five miles dis-
tant. He was mounted on a pony. He soon disappeared but in a
short time again came in sight at a full gallop. As he approached
the camp he was met by the brethren who shook hands with him
in a friendly manner and with the seven others who had- accom-
panied him. They were escorted through the camp that they
might learn that there were no hostile intentions among the pio-
neers.
"At 12 :30 we came in sight of seventy horses and mules, and
soon in sight of a large Pawnee village on the north side of Loup
Fork, and also one on the south side of it. We drove on by the
village, and soon they began to sally out to meet us. We camped
in the form of a half-moon, the bank of the river forming a
parallel line in front. The Indians, numbering about two hundred
on the south side of the river, came down to the shore. Some
waded over and about seventy-five came into camp, including the
grand chief of the nation, with many war chiefs. We met them
and made them presents of four pounds of tobacco, fifteen pounds
of lead, powder, fish-hooks, beads, flour, salt, etc., but still they
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS, 1847. 267
were not satisfied; considering our numbers, they thought they
ought to have more. When we left the ground, the Indians ap-
peared very dissatisfied, but we harnessed up our horses and drove
on to Looking-glass Creek and camped at its mouth for the night
on the bank of the Loup Fork.
"After our horses were turned out, we were called together ;
and in consequence of the dissatisfaction of the Indians, a guard of
one hundred men was called for. The Quorum of the Twelve with
nearly the whole camp volunteered to stand guard, one-half of
them the fore part of the night, and a half the other part. We
also had a picket guard of five men with their mules at each
watch.
"I was one of the picket guards. We had a hard wind with
rain in the afternoon which continued a portion of the time that
I was on guard. I rolled myself up in my buffalo robe and let the
wind and rain beat on me. We were released at about one o'clock
and went to rest. No Indians appeared during the night.
"Looking-glass Creek was crossed fifteen minutes before nine
on the day following, April 22nd, and a westerly course continued
and Beaver Creek reached at noon. Prof. O. Pratt took the
meridian observation of the sun by the sextant for the latitude
which was found to be 41 degrees 25 minutes and 13 seconds. He
also made other observations.
"We crossed Beaver Creek at half past two o'clock and trav-
eled seven miles and came to the Pawnee missionary station and
camped for the night. The bluff was skirted with oaks on the
north side of the road in the hills. We kept out a guard through
the night as we were in danger of the Sioux on the one side and
the Pawnees on the other.
"While watering the horses at the creek at the station this
evening, Brother George A. Smith's horse mired, pitched forward,
and jumped on him, treading upon his feet and breast, and hold-
ing him fast in the mud until I caught the horse by the bit and
backed him off. I was fearful that Brother Smith was badly in-
jured, but found that he was not."
On the morning of the 23rd, the camp enjoyed some diversion
in one of those practical jokes which characterize men traveling
under similar circumstances. Some of the guards during the
268 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
night had fallen asleep, and when awakened, found their guns
taken. Col. Markham had lost his hat. Fatigue from their du-
ties and arduous labors made it difficult for men to remain awake
when nature so persistently demanded sleep.
As the company made its way along Loup Fork River, a
fording place was sought, as the purpose of the pioneers was to
follow up the Platte into which Loup Fork emptied. In the eve-
ning a Pawnee missionary station was reached — a station which
had been abandoned. There were several good log houses and
considerable land under cultivation. Here they found large lots
of old and new iron, all apparently left to ruin. A quarter of a
mile below the missionary village was a government station
where Father Chase had been employed as a government farmer
at a salary of $300 a year. When, however, Major Harvey
learned that Father Chase had joined the Mormons, he was dis-
missed from service. The Sioux had burned the government sta-
tion houses and blacksmith shop, but had spared the missionary
village. Some of the hay and fodder was used by the pioneers,
but none of it was carried away. Some of the plows were taken
on an account which Father Chase held against the government
for arrears in wages, but a strict report to the government was
ordered and the things taken were regarded as the property of
Father Chase. •
The crossing of Loup Fork was a mile-post on the journey;
and the 23rd was a day of great anxiety to those who had been
looking carefully for a suitable fording place from which they
might drop down again on to the banks of the Platte.
"In the morning twelve of us started on horseback to search
out a ford across the dangerous and troublesome Loup Fork of
the Platte River. We went down the river some distance when
several men waded across. They found the water so deep, and so
much quicksand that we came to the conclusion to drive up to the
old Pawnee village. So we returned to the camp and harnessed
up our horses. My gray horse named Titus was sick, yet I started
out with him, and the camp drove up with some difficulty to the old
Indian village, or a little below it.
"The men commenced searching out a ford and found the
DEPARTURE OF THE PIONEERS, 1847. 269
whole bed of the river one body of quicksand into which if a
horse or wagon stopped it would begin to sink. We had two
channels to cross and a sand-bar in the middle. The deepest water
was from three to four feet and very rapid and about three hun-
dred yards across. At some places the quicksand sank both man
and beast instantly; and the more they struggled to get out, the
more they would sink. Of course, we avoided such places as much
as possible.
"As I led the van with my ten, being captain of the first ten,
it fell to my lot to make the first trial. Prof. O. Pratt, having a
pair of strong horses, went forward and I followed him. I had
two yoke of cattle and my horses on my carriage with about ten
hundred on it. As soon as I started, I immediately saw that the
cattle did but little good, being slow and in the way, we would
begin to sink. I jumped out of my carriage into the water up to
my waist. About ten men came to my assistance with a rope and
hitched it to the oxen and helped me in getting across the first
stream, though with great difficulty. We stopped on a sand-bar
out in the water, but my horses and wagon began to sink. By
treading the ground a little, it would become a perfect quagmire,
and though we were sinking in it, the men had to leave the wagon
where it was and go to the assistance of Orson Pratt, who, in
trying to cross the second stream, had sunk into a bed of quick-
sand, and all the men had to go to his relief to get his horses and
wagon out. The horses were unhitched from the wagon, and the
load taken out and carried to shore ; the wagon was drawn out by
the men.
"I took off most of my load in a boat and went through the
second stream. I got two other wagons in the same way, but it
was so difficult an undertaking that the rest of the camp would
not follow us, so here we found ourselves on the opposite side
of the river, six men of us, to spend the night, together with our
horses and wagons to guard against the whole Pawnee band, who
were then camped below us on the same side of the river, and it
was supposed that they numbered six hundred warriors. We di-
vided our company, putting three on guard at a time. Brother
Pack, Orson Pratt, and myself went on guard the fore part of the
270 WILFORD WOODRtlFF.
night. Although I had been in the water the whole afternoon, I
stood guard in my wet clothing one-half of the night and slept in
them the other half.
"When we had guarded our part of the night we were joined
by five men from the camp who crossed in a boat. They were
sent by President Young to assist us, making eleven of us in all,
and we divided our force accordingly. The night, however, passed
off in peace, with no disturbance from the hostile Indians.
"The morning was pleasant and Prof. Pratt took an observa-
tion on the south bank of the fording place of the Loup Fork.
The latitude was found to be 41 degrees, 22 minutes, and 37 sec-
onds. The camp on the other side was now busy devising plans
to cross the river. They drew together timber and rails to build
two rafts and began to put them together. Some of the brethren
made another trial to cross with wagons by putting on several
horse and mule teams. They went a little higher up than we did
and got over with much less difficulty. The more the ground
was trod in the water, the smoother and harder it grew, so the
whole company turned their wagons back to the ford and aban-
doned the raft. By unloading one-half of the baggage, they could
cross in safety ; and they all crossed by doubling teams and by go-
ing back and forth until all were over. Each captain with his
ten assisted the others across. In this way all Israel who were
present went over the Loup Fork of the Platte River in safety
without hurt to man or beast; and we felt thankful to God for
His mercies and rejoiced that we were on the south side of the
river.
"We all loaded up our wagons and drove four miles and
camped for the Sabbath on the bank of the river; and after our
wagons were arranged, the Twelve took a walk on the high table
lands to make observations, through their glasses, of the surround-
ing country."
CHAPTER 26.
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847.
Elijah Newman Healed. — Indians Attempt Theft. — Antelopes Killed.
Encounter with Indians. — A Buffalo Hunt. — Meet Traders from
Laramie. — A Decision To Keep the North Bank of the Platte. —
Immense Herds of Buffaloes. — William Clayton's Mile Gage. —
Letter Left for Next Company.— Description of the Rodometer.
The task of crossing Loup River had been accomplished
safely and there was a general spirit of gratitude throughout the
camp. The following day was the Sabbath, April 25th. Meeting
was held and general instructions given respecting the observance
of the Sabbath. It was on that day that Elijah Newman was bap-
tized for the restoration of his health. He was afflicted by a black
scurvy in his legs to such an extent that he could not walk except
by aid of sticks and crutches. After the ordinance and confirma-
tion, he returned to the camp without any help.
A number of hunters were appointed to go ahead of the
camp in quest of game, seven to be horsemen ; and ten, footmen.
Here Elder Woodruff saw for the first time in his life either elk
or antelope. Four of each appeared at different times on the op-
posite side of the river. Although he was not one of the hunters,
the members of the Twelve were allowed to join those appointed.
From later accounts, it will be seen that Elder Woodruff took an
active part in the chase. From now on till the foothills of the
Rocky Mountains were reached, a strict guard against the In-
dians was kept. Of the first early troubles with Indians, Elder
Woodruff writes :
"Early in the morning, before the break of day, two Indians
crept upon their hands and knees, approaching the camp to steal
horses. They got within three yards of the guard before they
were discovered. The guard at first thought them to be wolves
and snapped at them. They rose and ran. Two of the guards
fired and four others rose out of the grass. The bugle was sound-
ed and all arose to arms, but no more were seen then.
"I started out in the morning with the hunters. We saw eight
deer and four antelopes, but caught nothing. After traveling
272 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
eight miles, we camped for noon. On the opposite side of the
river were relics of an old Indian town. In the afternoon, we
traveled seven miles and camped on Clear Creek which had a
hard gravel bottom, the first of the kind we had found on the
road. We killed one wild goose, and saw fresh signs of buffalo
where we camped, the first we had seen. Brothers Young, Kim-
ball, Richards, and I went on to a high bluff to view the country.
"Just at dusk, a tremendous alarm was given through the
camp. The Indians had crawled up and taken Porter Rockwell
and his horse and made off with them. Many men mounted their
horses and rode after them with all speed, but it was soon dis-
covered that Rockwell was in camp. Only two horses were gone.
They belonged to Dr. Richards and Brother Little. About twenty
men, mounted and armed, went in search of the horses.
"On the morrow we continued our journey in a southerly di-
rection to try to get on the Platte River. We came to some beau-
tiful green grass, saw a great many buffalo signs, but found no
wood or water. We baited our horses in a green valley after
twelve miles' travel.
"Just as we were starting in the afternoon, we rose to a small
bluff and saw two antelopes in the valley before us. Brothers
Young, Kimball, and myself were together. Brother Brown and
another brother were on the other side of the hill and saw them
also. Brother Brown first fired at one, and then the other man and
I fired. We all hit him, but he did not fall, so we rode up and
cut his throat. This was the first antelope killed. He was dressed
and put on board the wagon, and we continued on and in a short
time saw three more looking at us from the top of a mound.
Brother Brown and I went after them, but could not get them, so
we turned about ten degrees east of south and went to the creek
and camped. Our cattle and horses were very dry, not finding
any water during the day. We had a heavy storm of thunder,
lightning, wind, and some rain which lasted about an hour.
"A rifle went off in Brother Brown's wagon by accident and
the ball went through a bag of clothes, set it on fire, then through
the wagon, and broke the leg of a fine horse. The result was the
breaking up of one of the teams of the pioneer company.
"Brother Rockwell and three others had gone in the morning
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847. 273
again in search of the horses which the Indians were supposed to
have stolen. Toward evening they returned and reported that
they had been attacked by fifteen Indians, who were in ambush
in the grass. They came upon them, determined to take their
horses from them, but the brethren kept them off by their rifles
and pistols. The Indians were armed with guns and bows. When
they found that they could not scare the brethren, they professed
friendship to get to them ; but the brethren were resolute and de-
termined not to move but to fight, though only four to fifteen. The
Indians finally rushed upon them to catch the horses by the bits.
The brethren drew their pistols upon them, determined to fight
and do their best. The Indians, seeing their determination, broke
and ran, but fired their guns upon the brethren. The balls whis-
tled around them, but no one was injured. The brethren did not
return the fire, not wishing to kill any of them if they could
help it"
The morning of April 28th the company reached the eastern
end of Grand Island. There Elder Woodruff accompanied the
hunters, but a wolf and a goose were all they secured. In the eve-
ning, they camped on Wood Creek. Great numbers of deer could
be seen on the island, but President Young thought it dangerous
to cross over, as the Indians might be in ambush.
The morning following was very cold. The camp was moved
at five o'clock ; and after a drive of three miles, a stop was made
for breakfast. Here the hunters explored Grand Island which
they found covered by rushes and cottonwood. The grass was
now in greater abundance. The cattle and horses were greatly in
need of improved feed; and better grazing meant the entrance
into the lands of the deer and buffalo. They saw great numbers
of antelope, but could not reach them. The hunters killed four
geese. Elder Woodruff killed two of them and shot one deer
which he could not overtake.
On May 1st the pioneers were well into the home of the buf-
falo. It was a great day for the hunters and welcomed by the pio-
neers who were greatly in need of fresh meat. Those who knew
President Woodruff's ardent love of the chase will read the ex-
prience of his first buffalo hunt with some appreciation of what
that day meant to him.
19
274 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"This was an interesting day to the hunters of the camp of
Israel. The pioneers made an early start, and after traveling six
miles, camped for breakfast on the prairie in sight of a herd of
buffaloes feeding on a bluff to the right of us. There were about
two hundred. Three only of the hunters started out. They rode
as near to them as possible and crawled along the grass, but the
buffaloes became frightened and ran away. We had not traveled
more than two miles farther before we discovered another large
herd five miles before us. The hunters assembled and held a
council. We determined to get some of the buffalo meat if pos-
sible. We traveled, however, with the camp until within a mile
of the herd when a halt was made and fifteen hunters started to-
gether. Amasa Lyman and myself of the Twelve were with them.
We went along together until we reached a bluff within a few
rods of the herd and then divided, Brother Grover and Luke
Johnson went on to the bluff, O. P. Rockwell and Brother Brown
took the entire left, and so we divided into companies on the right,
left, and center. I was with the company in the center of the herd.
"We all made a charge upon them from the bluffs and rushed
on to the plain. The herd ran down the rough bluff into the plain,
but when we reached the plain we soon overtook them, and each
company singled out its game. We made choice generally of
cows, then rushed up to the side of them and fired upon them
with our pistols, which we found much better to carry than the
rifles which were very cumbersome in running. The first we gave
chase to was a cow with her calf. I rode up to her side and fired
two balls, both of which took effect. The other brethren with me
also fired at her until she was killed. I then ran my horse to the
assistance of another party who had wounded one which was soon
dispatched.
"I then saw that O. P. Rockwell had three bulls at bay on the
prairie. Brother Pack and myself ran with our horses to his as-
sistance. At the same time Brother Kimball came up. We sur-
rounded them and commenced firing. They bolted ahead. I put
spurs to my horse and ran in front and was within about a rod of
them when they all pitched at me and gave me a chase for a fight.
It hurried me to get out of their way. Two broke for the bluff
and Brother Brown followed them ; but Rockwell, Kimball, Pack,
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847. 275
and myself stayed with an old bull. I fired two balls into him,
Kimball one, and Pack one. The bull fell dead. We also shot a
calf that was with him. I returned to Brother Brown on the
bluff and found that one of the bulls to which he had given chase
was wounded and had lain down; but Brother Brown having no
more powder or ball, the bull got up again and ran into the herd
on the bluff before I could reach him. We now all returned to
our hunting ground to gather up the buffaloes we had killed, there
being three cows, three bulls, and five calves, making eleven in
all.
"In the morning, Brother Solomon Hancock had gone out to
hunt buffaloes on foot. As he did not return in the evening, we felt
greatly concerned about him; but in the morning he returned,
having killed a three year old cow which he watched during the
night to keep the wolves from eating her. Three wolves^ came
upon him. He shot one and the rest ran away. This was our first
day's buffalo hunt and we considered the results quite good in as
much as we were all strangers to a buffalo hunt, very few of us
having ever seen one before.
"We dressed our meat and the wagons came from the camp
to take it in. A part of our chase was through an immense prairie
dog town nearly ten miles long by two miles wide, with burrows
at nearly every rod. This was very dangerous for our horses.
My horse, in fact, ran into one and nearly fell, but no harm was
done to any of the hunters by the prairie dog holes."
The next day was the Sabbath, "and all were busy cooking
and saving their meat." In the afternoon, the camp was moved
on three miles in order that better feed might be found. While
the pioneers were in camp, a herd of buffaloes came to the river to
drink at a place within two miles of the camp. The hunters were
anxious to give them a chase, but President Young prevailed on
them not to do so. It was not a work of necessity. Here the In-
dians impeded the progress of the company by setting fire to
the prairie, which rapidly burned a large area of country. That
evening Presidents Young and Kimball went ahead several miles
to examine the fire and make general observations.
On Monday, the 3rd of May, the pioneers did not move camp
on account of the weakened condition of the teams. A company
276 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of twenty hunters were called to go in quest of game. "We
started out with two wagons. I had taken a severe cold which
had settled in my side where my bones had been broken last fall,
and it made me sick and I was not fit for the hunt, yet I started
with the hunters. I had shaken myself up badly the Saturday be-
fore and was now feeling the effects of it."
At the same time another party were out to explore the coun-
try ahead of them, as the Indians had been burning the grass for
several days. After traveling about ten miles to and fro, and see-
ing no game, Elders Woodruff and Lyman began a retreat for
camp. "We sat down upon the edge of a bluff in sight of the
camp when a company of horsemen approached, bearing a red
flag. When they came within a mile of us, we trailed our guns
and went down to meet them. We were informed that the party
who had gone up the river had come upon a camp of about four
hundred Indian warriors, and that about one hundred of them had
followed the party down a ravine to cut off retreat. These horse-
men had gone out to call in the hunters. On their return the horse-
men came on to a herd of buffaloes. They brought in with them
three calves and four antelopes.
"During the night a strong guard was kept and early in the
morning the cannon was fired twice to let the Indians know the
company was awake. To provide against surprises, the wagons
were driven five abreast. After traveling about five miles, some
wagons were seen on the opposite side of the river, going down
the Platte. One of their men waded the river to find out who
the pioneers were and to learn what he could of their movements.
They were traders from Fort Laramie, and had been on the way
sixteen days from that place.
"The grass, he informed us, was good on the south side of
the river, but burned on the north side by the Indians. He con-
sented to carry letters for us to Sarpee who lived near Winter
Quarters. Here the pioneers stopped long enough to write fifty-
two letters. An epistle was written to the Church at Winter
Quarters ; and three of the brethren accompanied the Frenchman
across the Platte, where they met the other men of his company,
nine in all. They informed the brethren that they had not seen
an Indian since they left Laramie where there was a ferry.
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847. 277
"We drove on three miles and let our teams graze until the
brethren returned from the French traders. They made a report
to the camp of what was said to them. A council of the whole
company of the pioneers was then called to determine whether we"
should cross the Platte, or continue along the north side of the
river. We were convinced that it would be better for us to cross
the river on to the old traveled road to Laramie as there was good
grass on that side, while the Indians were burning it off on the
north side where we were traveling.
"When, however, we took into consideration the fact that other
companies would soon follow and that we were the pioneers, and
had not our wives and children with us, we thought it best to
keep on the north banks and face the difficulties of burning prair-
ies. A road would thus be made which would serve as a perma-
nent route, independent of the old immigrant trail. There was the
further consideration that the river would separate us from other
immigrant companies that might be disposed to quarrel with us
over grass or water. Besides, by the time the next company came
along, the grass would be much better than on the south side of the
river. A vote was called for, and the decision was unanimous
that we continue along the north banks of the Platte. Col. Mark-
ham called the men together and drilled them in a military ca-
pacity. The cannon was unloaded and carried on wheels.
"The Frenchman informed us that he had never seen so- many
buffaloes on the route before as there were this season and that
several times the traders were compelled to stop while the herds
passed. We saw many deer and antelope today and a few buffaloes.
At night we camped near a herd a short distance from us. We
also afterwards learned that the alarm of the 3rd about the four
hundred Indian warriors was a false one, and that a man had
been frightened by a herd of antelope. He supposed them in the
distance to be Indians."
The decision to keep the north bank of the Platte was justi-
fied by the needs of the people in the movements of subsequent
companies, and the general lay of the country. Later, when the
engineer applied the accuracy of his instrument to the scientific
methods of road building, the old "Mormon Trail," as it was pop-
ularly called, was chosen for the Union Pacific Railroad which
278 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
covered that "trail" for hundreds of miles. In the years to follow
there was a rush to the gold fields of California. The frontiers-
men of Illinois and Missouri who had given the Saints so much
trouble were among the gold seekers. It was the part of wisdom to
have between them and the migrating Saints the Platte River.
On May 5th a guard was kept in advance to keep the buf-
faloes from mixing with the cattle. In the afternoon, one cow
and five calves were killed. A wounded bull calf was brought into
camp with the intention of keeping it. It was true to its instincts
and bunted men and dogs about whenever it could reach them.
The day following, it died.
"We stopped for the. night, but found the grass on fire and
had to return a mile, and then camped on the bank of the river
on a spot which had escaped the flames. Some, however, took their
horses on to an island near by in the river and cut down cotton-
woods, from the barks of which they fed."
On the morning of the 6th, an early start was made ; and the
camp, after traveling three miles, stopped where the grass was
better for breakfast. "This morning the herds of buffaloes were
numerous on both sides of the river and the antelope were in great
abundance, some of which ran into camp. A young buffalo calf
also came in and followed us. We gave it some milk and left it.
"As we continued our journey, we saw many herds of buf-
faloes and antelopes and one large herd of elk. Two antelopes
were killed in the morning. As there was much meat in the
camp already, it was thought best not to kill any more game than
we needed. Dr. Richards, George A. Smith, and myself walked
up quite near several herds of buffaloes and examined them
through our glasses. They were shedding their coats. One bull had
a mass of hair swinging by his side like a loose robe. Our herd
of cows started to run among the buffaloes, but President Young
galloped his horse to separate them and had great difficulty in do-
ing so. He lost a glass worth forty dollars in the chase. We
continued our journey among herds of buffaloes and were not at
any time out of sight of them. They had eaten the grass to such
an extent that there was little remaining for the cattle, and tim-
ber was also scarce. At night we camped near a herd of buffaloes
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847. 279
that reached as far as the eye could see. This day the camp made
twenty miles."
The day following was given in part for rest for the cattle
and horses. The meagre supply of grass made it necessary to lay
over where there was any supply of feed. A part of the day was
devoted to military tactics. Such drills had a double purpose.
They prepared the men for discipline in case it became necessary
to defend themselves against the Indians, and it further occupied
their minds and consumed energy that might otherwise have made
them restless, and dissatisfied. Porter Rockwell and those
who went back with him in search of the field-glass, lost the day
before by President Young, were successful. Others went ahead
to mark out a road. Ever since the pioneers had left the crossing
at Loup Fork, they were obliged to pioneer their way. Had they
chosen to take the other side of the river, they would have found
a road already made for them.
"We saw today ten thousand buffaloes, and came near one
herd with an unusual number of calves, yearlings, and two-year
olds. We also saw several large dead ones being devoured by
wolves which could be seen on every hand following the herds to
eat those that died by wounds and from other causes.
"The next morning, May 8th, was very pleasant and not so
cold and windy as the day before. A start was not made until
10 o'clock as the teams needed rest and feed badly. I rode for-
ward to-day with the Twelve and others, and the buffaloes that
our eyes beheld were most astonishing. Thousands upon thou-
sands would crowd together as they came from the bluffs to the
bottom-land to go to the river and sloughs to drink, until the
river and land on both sides of it looked as though the face of
the earth was alive and moving like the waves of the sea. Brother
Kimball remarked that he had heard many buffalo tales told, but
never expected to behold what his eyes now saw. The half had not
been told him.
"When we stopped at noon, many of the buffaloes walked along
side of our wagons so that it would have been easy to shoot them
down. O. P. Rockwell did shoot one through the neck and she
dropped dead. It was a two year old heifer and good meat.' We
280 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
had great difficulty in keeping our cattle and horses from getting
among the herds ; and if they had got mixed, it would have been
almost impossible ever to get them again.
"We traveled eleven and one-fourth miles this day until we
came to the bluffs that made down to the river and then we
camped for the night. Brother William Clayton had prepared
a mile-gage on the hind wheel of his wagon so that the distance
could be measured easily.
"Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, and
myself went on the highest bluff near by and took a survey of the
surrounding country without glasses, and the scene before us,
north, east, and west as far as our vision extended, looked as
rough as the sea in a storm with the ridges and valley mostly sand
and scarcely any green thing upon it except a little scattering grass,
and the Spanish soap root, which the Mexicans used for washing.
The top resembles a pineapple. I brought in one root twenty-
four inches long and two inches in diameter. I pounded a little
of it and found that it would fill a dish with suds like soap."
The bones of buffaloes had been more or less abundant since
the company left Loup Fork. This probaby indicated the east-
ern limit of the buffalo range. Among their bones there were fre-
quently found skulls of human beings, probably Indians.
On Sunday the 9th the camp moved four miles and laid over
for the day. Timber grew scarcer and the pioneers learned the
value of the buffalo chip for making fires. At this season of the
year, the cottonwood trees became green and were not fit for fires.
"I wrote two letters for Brother Wolsen to take with him
to Pueblo. One was to Brother Ferguson and the other to
Brother Bevin. We had a meeting and a good one. The spirit of
God ruled over the camp. Peace, quiet, and contentment per-
vaded almost every heart. The Twelve met and it was thought
best for the brethren not to start for Pueblo until they arrived at
Laramie. I rode with the Twelve and others four miles up the
river and saw large herds of buffaloes come to water."
The tenth was cold, the themometer standing at 33 degrees,
with a moderate wind. Before leaving camp, a letter was put in a
board by sawing an opening the width of the saw. It was nailed
PIONEER JOURNEY CONTINUED, 1847. - 281
to a post which was planted firmly in the earth. The letter was
for the next company which was expected along in six or eight
weeks. On the board were the words : "Open this box and you
will find a letter; 316 miles from Winter Quarters; Pioneers;
Latitude 40 degrees. " The letter contained an account of the
journey.
The grass was so completely eaten off" that the cattle were
very poor and unfit for long journeys. The movement of the
buffaloes was eastward and they ate everything before them.
It did not require many days, however, at this season of the year
for the grass to make a considerable growth. "We passed through
some miles of dead grass which we burned to give new feed for
the next company. It made a great fire indeed."
Here in the midst of the journey, more than 300 miles from
the Missouri River, with scant material, and few mechanical ap-
pliances, the ingenious nature of man asserted itself to meet a
daily desire to know just how far the pioneers were traveling
each day. William Clayton writes under date of May 8, 1847:
"I have counted the revolutions of a wagon wheel in order to
get the exact distance we have traveled. The reason why I have
taken this method which is somewhat tedious, is because there is
generally a difference of two, and sometimes four, miles in a
day's travel between my estimation and that of some others, and
they have all thought I underrated it. This morning I deter-
mined to take pains in order to know for a certainty how far
we would travel today. Accordingly I measured the circumfer-
ence of one of the hind wheels of Brother Kimball's wagon, being
the one I sleep in, in charge of Philo Johnson. I found the
wheel exactly fourteen feet eight inches in circumference, not
varying one eighth of an inch. I then calculated how many revo-
lutions it would require for one mile and found it precisely 360,
not varying one fraction, which somewhat astonished me. I have
counted all the revolutions during the day's travel and find it to
be a little over 11J miles. According to my previous calcula-
tions we were 285 miles from Winter Quarters this morning be-
fore we started, and after traveling ten miles I placed a small
cedar post in the ground with these words inscribed on it with a
pencil. 'From Winter Quarters 295 miles, May 8, 1847. Camp
282 WLIFORD WOODRUFF.
all well. Wm. Clayton.' Some have estimated the day's journey
at 13 and some 14 miles, which serves to convince more strongly
that the distances are overrated. I have repeatedly suggested a
plan of fixing machinery to a wagon wheel to tell the exact dis-
tance we travel, and many begin to be sanguine for carrying it
into effect."
This tedious effort led to a mechanical contrivance which was
later put into effect. Considering the circumstances of the pioneers,
it was not a little extraordinary that such a rodometer should
be constructed at such a time and under such circumstances.
Here is a description of it: "Let a wagon wheel be of such
a circmuference, that 360 revolutions make one mile. (It hap-
pens that one of the requisite dimensions is now in camp.) Let
this wheel act upon a screw in such a manner that six revolu-
tions of the wagon wheel shall give the screw one revolution.
Let the threads of this screw act upon a wheel of sixty cogs,
which will evidently perform one revolution per mile. Let this
wheel of sixty cogs, be the head of another screw, acting upon
another wheel of thirty cogs ; it is evident that in the movements
of this second wheel, each cog will represent one mile. Now, if
the cogs were numbered from to 30, the number of miles trav-
eled will be indicated during every part of the day. Let every
sixth cog of the first wheel be numbered from to 10, and this
division will indicate the fractional parts of a mile, or tenths;
while if any one should be desirous to ascertain still smaller
divisional fractions, each cog between this division, will give five
and one-third rods. This machinery (which may be called the dou-
ble endless screw) will be simple in construction, and of very small
bulk, requiring scarcely any sensible additional power, and the
knowledge obtained respecting distances in traveling will cer-
tainly be very satisfactory to every traveler, especially in a country
but little known. The weight of this machinery need not exceed
three pounds."
CHAPTER 27.
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE,— JUNE 2, 1847.
In the Redman's Country. — Indian Customs. — Hunting Became Ex-
cessive. — Description of the Bluffs. — Guide Board 409 Miles From
Winter Quarters. — Chimney Rock. — Brigham Young Rebukes Card
Playing and Frivolity. — Fasting and Prayer. — Arrive at Fort Lar-
amie. — Ascending the Plateaux. — Word From the Mormon Bat-
talion.
About the 11th of May, the pioneers found themselves in
the heart of the Indians' country. The red man would naturally
take some alarm at the approach of so numerous a body of men,
and his presence along the route was indicated, as a rule, by the
camping ground which had been deserted at the approach of the
white man. Here and there solitary Indians were observed, and
occasionally a small number approached the camp. The Sioux
were a somewhat treacherous, warlike tribe ; and following the
habits of the Indian, some of their tribe would follow the pioneers
for days, remaining concealed in daylight, hoping for opportun-
ities to steal horses and cattle by night. Fortunately the pioneers
adopted the most precautionary methods of guarding against the
loss of their horses and cattle*
The Indians were not without some knowledge of the retreat
of their ancestors before the western movement which was going
on rapidly in those days. Their viewpoint therefore justifies both
the fear and the dislike of the white man. The pioneers, realiz-
ing the attitude of the Indian, did all in their power to assure him
of their friendship, but it was not easy on a journey such as that
to cultivate any particular acquaintance. Elder Woodruff's journ-
al shows the remarkable interest that he took in whatever related
to the customs and manners of the Indians.
Speaking of the Sioux, he says : "We found ourselves trav-
eling over their hunting grounds. Some eight or ten days prior
to our encampment on the 11th of May, there had been a large
band of some 500 to 1,000 located at one place. They had taken
the brains out of a large buffalo. Generally they took the hide
and some of the meat, and sometimes they broke the bones for the
284 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
marrow. In one place we found a hundred calves with nothing
taken except the tongues, the legs to the knees, and the entrails.
In another place thirty-five buffalo calves were found dead where
they had been washed up in heaps in their unsuccessful effort to
cross the river. On one of the bluffs, I found a medicine bag
tied to a stick six feet long, the stick having been stuck into the
bank. I also found a saddle tied to a large buffalo for the purpose,
I supposed, of showing the. next party of Indians which direction
the buffaloes had gone.
"Wishing to explore the country somewhat, I left my horse
to feed in the valley while I went on to an elevated bluff. While
gone, the horse started off, and not seeing the camp, took an op-
posite direction and I was compelled to run after him. In doing
this, I ran through a great camping ground of the Sioux where
lodges had been on their hunting expeditions. Here I left my
gun and followed my horse until I overtook him. On my return
I examined the ground more minutely and estimated that there
had been something like 500 lodges. There were acres of ground
covered with buffalo wool where they had dressed the'skins of buf-
faloes and wolves, etc. I brought in a good dressed white wolf
skin with me. The day following, many of the brethren went out
and brought in parts of robes, leather, etc., which had been left.
The next day, the pioneers made a journey of eleven miles. The
bluffs, for the first time on the journey along the north fork,
came boldly up to the river front so that we were obliged to go
over these bluffs with our wagons.
"There is one thing concerning the Platte River worthy of
note. It is much of the way a mile 'in width, generally covered
with water, but very shallow. When the south wind blows hard,
the water all rushes to the north shore so that one would suppose
that there was a great rise in the tide. When the wind shifts to
the north, the water immediately recedes from the north shore
until one can walk across two-thirds of the river on bare ground.
Thus the river constantly ebbs and flows like a tide.
"Early on the morning of the 14th, I went out to hunt
buffaloes and returned to breakfast and started out again with
Phineas Young. I was lost among the bluffs, but after a time,
found my way out again. Brother Phineas shot a buck antelope
which I carried into camp. All told, three antelopes anc one
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 285
buffalo were killed. Some of the hunters thought they heard
Indian guns during the night on the opposite side of the river.
An Indian had gone up to a pair of mules that were tied together
and grabbed at them, but the mules sprang back and got out of the
way. One of the guards shot at him and he ran. All the horses
were then brought into the circle of our camp and the cannon
prepared, but no Indian being seen, it was not fired."
Such a large company would naturally be conspicuous to the
Indians, and no doubt the sound of music in those solitary regions
attracted them, as the camp was often animated in the evening
by the sounds of music from all parts. On the morning of the
15th, bear foot tracks were seen in large numbers. That day
the distance covered was only eight miles. This short distance
was due in part to the difficulty encountered in crossing over the
numerous bluffs along the river. In those regions there was
nothing to break the cold, raw winds that came from the north.
Civilization had not then set up its wind breaks, and the winds
made the climate often quite disagreeable away into the month of
May.
"Sunday, the 16th of May," he says, "was cold. With
Brothers Young, Kimball, Benson, Rockwell, and Stephens, I
rode four miles over the bluffs to pick out a road for the pioneers
that they might again get on to the bottom land. We had a good
meeting in the aftenoon and the laws of the camp were read. One
of the brethren had shot an antelope and a buffalo. It was a vio-
lation of the camp to go hunting on the Sabbath. The 17th was
warm and pleasant, but the road was difficult. For two and a
half miles we drove through sand bluffs and again struck the
bottom land four and a half miles from the camping place. The
hunters brought in three buffaloes which detained the camp for
some time. President Young was not pleased with the excessive
hunting, as they already had much meat in the camp. Large
herds of deer were seen in the valley, more than had been seen
before. A young fawn was picked up and brought into camp.
I led the company of pioneers mostly through the bluffs in the
morning before Brothers Young and Kimball came up. Upon
their arrival, we rode together all day picking out the road.
"The next day the camp was called together and President
Young reproved sharply the hunters for killing more game than
286 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
was necessary, for detaining the camp, and because of their in-
difference in helping to pick out the road. He said there were but
two men who had manifested any interest in helping to get the pio-
neers along. Afterward the horsemen went forward to pick out the
road instead of hunting, and I did not hear a gun fired during
the day.".
The spring was well advanced and rain began to take the
place of wind. Elder Woodruff in his journal entry of May 19th
says: "We encountered today the worst sandhill on the journey;
and what made it worse, the rain was pouring down continuously.
We had more rain today than during the whole journey. I rode
forward during the day, picking out the road. We made eight
miles. •
"Next morning we made seven miles and nooned near Ash
Creek, on the south side of the river where the Oregon road first
strikes the north fork of the Platte. Several of the brethren
went over in the boat, which we were taking along, to examine
the rocky bluffs, roads, creek, etc.
"In the afternoon, we traveled eight and three-quarters miles
and camped for the night. We had a very good road most of
the day on the bank of the river. There was a good deal of
rocky bluff on both sides of the river, and some on the south side
was formed into natural terraces, rotundas, squares, etc., from
fifty to a hundred feet high and looked like good foundations for
fortifications and strong-holds. They resemble the works of art
and look something like the old castles of England and Scotland.
They were level on the top. There is a beautiful Cedar Island
in the river a short distance above Ash Creek which is a good
landmark to show travelers where the Oregon road strikes the
river."
Near by the nooning place was a cedar tree in the branches
of which an Indian child was deposited for burial. Along with it
were utensils necessary for its future enjoyment.
On the 21st a large petrified bone was found. It was the
leg bone from the knee down. Its length was seventeen and a
half inches, greatest width eleven inches, greatest thickness six
inches, its weight was twenty-seven pounds.
"Before we left the encampment in the morning, Brother
Clayton put up a guide board for the benefit of the next company.
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 287
'From Winter Quarters, 409 miles; from the Junction 93^4 miles;
Cedar Bluff 36y 2 ; Ash Creek 8 miles and 133 from Fort Laramie/
When we reached our camping place for the night, two Indians
came up from the bluffs, making signs for us to come to them.
It was a Sioux Indian and his squaw. They talked by signs and
went away.
"Our road on the journey the day following was very straight,
but we came over two and a half miles of the worst sand hill that
we had passed. The bluffs presented the most singular natural
scenery I had ever beheld in all my travels. They had the appear-
ance of the old walls and ruins of the castles of Europe.
"The next day was Sunday the 23rd. In company with
Brigham Young and the Twelve, I visited the top of the highest
bluff ruins that were -opposite our encampment, which were truly
a curiosity. We had a fair view of Chimney Rock from where
we were. I carried a bleached buffalo's head on the top and we
wrote upon it our names and the distance from several places.
Orson Pratt took a barometrical observation on the solitary cedar
tree on the top of the bluff ruins.
"The camp met at half past eleven in the morning for Sab-
bath services. Erastus Snow addressed the meeting, followed
by President Young who said he was satisfied that the Lord was
with us and leading us. He had never seen a company of people
more united than the camp had been thus far on the journey,
that we should pluck the fruit of the mission through all eternity,
that he had many things to teach us but could not do it except in a
stake of Zion, but he was well satisfied with his brethren and the
Twelve, and the camp at large. One thing he would say to the
praise of the company and that was that not one had refused to
obey his counsel on the journey. His peace with God was con-
tinually like a river, and he felt that the spirit of peace rested
upon the whole company. Several others spoke and the meeting
was then dismissed.
"We intended to ride out in the evening, but saw that a storm
was gathering. It began to blow very hard and it was all we could
do to save our wagon bows and covers from being destroyed.
It continued for about an hour and then rained for another hour
accompanied by hail. I covered all my horses with all the blankets
I could get, and got up several times in the night to see them. It
288 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
rained occasionally and the horses shook with cold, but when morn-
ing came all were alive and we continued our journey.
"As soon as we camped at noon, two Indians came to the
camp. They were Sioux and well dressed and clean. We gave
them dinner and they left. We camped at night near the Quick-
sand Mountain, making sixteen and one half miles that day.
I rode about two miles forward to find grass and a camping
ground, and on my return saw about thirty Sioux plunge their
horses into the river on the opposite side and made towards us.
I rode with several others to the river and met them as they
came out. They shook hands with us very friendly The chief
unfurled a large American flag with the eagle, stars, and stripes
and presented me a letter written in French which we, however,
made out. They were all well dressed and the chief was in a mili-
tary coat. The brethren brought a white flag and planted it by
the side of theirs. They wanted to go into camp. We proposed
for five of them to go and the rest to remain, but they all wished to
go, so we let them and gave them supper. They were in camp all
night, but were good and stole nothing.
"Some trading was done with the Sioux next morning and we
gave them breakfast. They behaved well also when we start-
ed across the river. I had to keep my carriage today having
the rheumatism in my shoulders and back, and my teeth ached.
"We nooned next day, Tuesday, May 25th, in good grass
two miles above Chimney Rock; and I rode with Brothers Kim-
ball and Benson to look out a road. By our imperfect measure-
ment by a trigonometrical observation by the sextant, Professor
Pratt made Chimney Rock to be two hundred and sixty feet above
the level of the river.
"Just before camping at noon while traveling on a smooth
prairie, an Indian horse that was bought of the Sioux ran away
with a singletree at his heels and gave tremendous fright to the
cows, oxen and horses. In an instant a dozen or more wagons
were darting by each other like lightning and the horses and mules
dashing over the ground, some turning to the right and some to
the left and some ran into other wagons. The horses and mules
that Brother Fowler was driving leaped by my carriage like
electricity and came within one inch of a collision with my wheels
which would have made a wreck. Another wagon with a pair
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 289
c muies and a yoke of cattle dashed by which would also have
smashed my carriage had they locked. By this time, my own
horses started to run, but were held back by the driver. Fowler's
wagon continued regardless of rough or smooth ground about
fifty rods, he being dragged the whole distance by the bit which
was the case with many others ; but all were soon stopped and re-
turned to their lines without accident which appeared truly a
miracle. A person can hardly conceive the power manifested
by animals, especially mules, in such a fright. It gave us some
idea of what an Indian yell would do in a camp with teams
hitched to wagons.
"Brother Kimball and myself picked the road during our
journey of the following morning, and in the afternoon I piloted
as straight as any road yet made on the whole route, and picked
out a camping ground on the bank of tht river in good feed. It
should be understood that we were pioneering a road for the
whole House of Israel to travel over for many years to come
and it required, therefore, the greatest care in marking the route.
U A cold rainy morning followed and we concluded not to
start until the rain stopped. We remained till 10 o'clock and
traveled eleven and one-half miles and camped for the night. Dur-
ing the evening, President Young called at my fire, and seeing
several brethren playing dominoes in a wagon near by, he began
to teach, saying that the devil was getting power over the camp
which had for several days given way to cards and dominoes, etc.,
and that if they did not speedily repent, their works, labors, and
journey would be in vain. He said that to be sure the camp did
not quarrel, for the devil would not set them at that as long as
he could draw them gradually away from their duty and fill them
with nonsense and folly, for the devil was very cunning in winning
away the people of God. I felt the force of his remarks.
"During the evening I went into Dr. Richards' wagon an J
read a chapter in the Book of Mormon and prayed with him,
after which President Young, H. C. Kimball, Willard Richards,
E. T. Benson, and myself met in council in Brother Brigham's
wagon. President Young wrote some of the words of the Lord
concerning the camp and expressed his views and feelings — that
they must speedily repent or they would be cursed, that they
were forgetting their mission, and that he would rather travel
20
290 WILFROD WOODRUFF.
with ten righteous men who would keep the commandments of
the Lord than the whole camp while in a careless manner and for-
getting God. We stayed together until ten o'clock.
"Next morning President Young called the camp together and
required each captain separately to call out his men and when all
were present, except two who had gone out hunting, he addressed
them in something like the following words:
'I think I will take as my text to preach my sermon from,
/ am about to revolt from traveling with this camp arty further
with the spirit they now possess. I had rather risk myself among
the savages with ten men who are men of faith, men of mighty
prayer, men of God, than to be with the whole camp when they
forget the Lord and turn their hearts to folly and wickedness.
Yes, I would rather be alone and I am now resolved not to go
any farther with the camp unless you will consent to humble your-
selves before the Lord and serve Him and cease your folly and
wickedness. For a week past, nearly the whole camp has been
card playing, and checkers and dominoes have occupied the at-
tention of the brethren, and dancing has been going on con-
tinually.
'Now it is time to quit it. There have been trials and law-
suits upon every nonsensical thing; and if this is suffered to go
on, it will be but a short time before you are fighting, knocking
each other down and taking life. It is time it was stopped.
'I do not want to hear any more such reports as I heard
last Sunday of men going to meeting and preaching to the rest
after playing cards until meeting time. You are a pretty set of
men going to look out a location among the mountains for a
resting place for the Saints — even the whole Church of God —
who have been driven out from the Gentiles and rejected of them.
And after you have established a location, you are then going out
to preach the Gospel, seal salvation upon the house of Israel,
and gather the nations.
'How would you look if they should know your conduct
and ask you what you did when you went to seek out Zion and
find a resting place for the Saints where the standard of the
Kingdom of God could be reared and her banners unfurled for
the nations to gather unto?
'Did you spend a good deal of your time in dancing, pitch-
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 291
ing quoits, jumping, wrestling, and the like? Yes, yes. Did
you play cards, dice, ' checkers, and dominoes? O, yes. What
could you do with yourselves? Why you would shrink from the
glance of the eyes of God, angels and men— even wicked men.
Then are you not ashamed of yourselves for practicing these
things? Yes, you are, and you must quit it/
"After speaking somewhat lengthily upon these matters,
President Young called the Twelve together, and the high priests,
seventies, and elders. There were present eight of the quorum of
the Twelve, eighteen high priests, eighty seventies, and eight
elders. After this was done, President Young said unto the
Twelve :
'If you are willing to humble yourselves before the Lord
and consent to the right, and walk humbly before Him, make it
manifest by raising the right hand/
"Then each one raised his hand. The same question was put
to the high priests, seventies, elders, and members and all con-
sented with uplifted hands to humble themselves before the Lord,
repent of their sins and keep His commandments.
"President Young then sopke of those who were not in the
Church, as there were some present. They would be protected
in their rights, but they must not introduce wickedness into the
camp, for it would not be suffered. He also spoke of the standard
and ensign that would be reared in Zion.
"Elder Kimball followed and said that the words of Presi
dent Young were as the words of the Lord unto him and just as
binding as though they were a written revelation, and that they
were just as binding upon the whole camp as they were upon
him, and he urged the pioneers to give heed to the teachings that
had been given.
"Orson Pratt remarked that if the Saints had leisure hours,
they could spend them to much better advantage than playing
cards, as there was a world of knowledge and science to be ob-
tained and every moment should be improved in storing the mind
with some good principle. He acknowledged the teachings we
had received to be of the Lord."
Elder Woodruff said : "A burned child dreads the fire. He
had not forgotten his journey in the Camp of Zion in 1834; and
should he live to the age of Methuselah, he should not forget the
292 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
hour when the Prophet and Seer, Joseph Smith, stood upon the
wagon wheel and addressed that Camp and said that because they
had not hearkened unto his counsel, but disobeyed and transgressed
from time to time, judgment would come and that we should be
visited by the destroying angel. And so we were, and more than
twenty of our members fell by the stroke and we all suffered much
in our feelings. I pray the Lord I may not see another such
time ; and I would now advise my brethren to be careful in keep-
ing the covenant we have made lest the word of the Lord come
unto us as in the days of Joseph and we cannot escape a judg-
ment. I would advise all the brethren who have cards and- the
like to burn them, for if you keep the covenants you have made,
you will have no time to use them; and if you keep them for yo'ir
children, they will only prove a curse to them. My prayer to God
is that we may all be enabled to keep our covenants with the Lord
and each other. I rejoice that the watchmen in our midst are
quick to comprehend and warn of evil and reprove us when wrong
that we may be saved and do the will of God."
The change in the camp it would appear was quite as sud-
den as a gust of wind. It was only a short time before this that
the pioneers were commended for their zeal and unity. The
dangers of self-satisfaction were here demonstrated. Dancing,
card playing, and a hilarious life were not in consonance with the
solemn mission of that band of pioneers whose journey was to
be likened in years to come to the exodus of the children of Israel.
That journey was to be an inspiration to generations that would
follow. The Sabbath following, May 30th, was set apart for
prayer and fasting.
"In the morning I shaved, cleansed my body, put on clean
clothing, etc., read a chapter in the Book of Mormon, humbled
myself before the Lord, and poured out my soul in prayer before
Him, and His spirit descended upon me and I was blessed and
prepared for the service of the day. Then I spent some time
in writing in my journal.
"The camp had a prayer meeting in the morning and met
again for public meeting. President Young, with the Quorum of
the Twelve and a few others went into a valley of the hills an-i
prayed according to the order of the priesthood. Porter Rockwell
and Brother Carrington watched to see that no Indians came
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 293
upon us. We had a good time. A heavy shower appeared, but
most of it went around us and there was but little rain where we
were.
"We returned to our wagons, took some refreshments, hav-
ing eaten nothing all day; and soon the sun came out pleasantly.
In the evening I went out two miles with the Quorum of the
Twelve on to a high bluff. We had a good view of the Black
Hills. There we also engaged in prayer.
"Two days afterward we camped opposite Fort Laramie.
This was June 1st. When we arrived, we saw some men ap-
proaching us from the Fort. We found them to be a part of
the company of Mississippi brethren who had been in Pueblo
through the winter. Brother Crow and his family, seven wagons
and fourteen mules were at Fort Laramie. He informed us that
the remainder of the Missippi company with a portion of the
Mormon Battalion at Pueblo would start for Laramie about the
1st of June and follow our trail. He told us of four of the
brethren who had died, but he had heard nothing of the main
body of the Battalion.
"President Young suggested the propriety of our leaving all
our ploughs at the Fort except such as we needed to use im-
mediately when we got to our destination, and also to do our
blacksmithing, mending of wagons as soon as possible so that
we might go on our journey speedily. A company was appointed
to attend to the herding and other branches of business.
"June the 2nd, in company with the Twelve and others, I
crossed the river to visit the Fort. We examined Fort St. John
which was now vacant, but was still standing. The dimensions
of this Fort were 144 by 152 outside, and inside contained six-
teen rooms. The largest on the north side was 93 feet long and
47 feet wide. The Oregon trail ran one rod from the S. W. corner
of the Fort.
"We next visited Fort Laramie, then occupied by thirty-nine
persons, mostly French who had married the Sioux. Mr. Burdoe
was the superintendent. This Fort was 168 by 116 feet outside
with six rooms inside. It was quite a pleasant location for a
Fort.
"Mr. Burdoe was a Frenchman. He received us kindly and
invited us into a large sitting room. He gave us all the informa-
294 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tion he could in relation to our route and furnished us with his
flat bottom boat on reasonable terms to assist us in ferrying the
Platte. He informed us that Governor Boggs and his men had
much to say against the Mormons and cautioned him to take care
of his horses and cattle, etc., lest they should steal them. He tried
to prejudice him all he could against us. Burdoe said that Boggs'
company were quarreling all the time, and most of them had
deserted him. He finally told Boggs and company that let the
Mormons be what they might, they could not be worse than he
and his men.
"After conversing with Mr. Burdoe some time we got into
the flat bottom boat, about twenty of us, and went down the
Laramie Fork to its mouth about two miles and then up the
Platte one-half mile to our camp. After dinner we met in coun-
cil and decided that Amasa Lyman should go to Pueblo with
several other brethren to meet the detachment of the Battalion
that was there, and for them to come as soon as convenient to
Laramie and follow our trail."
The pioneer company now found it necessary to cross the
north fork of the Platte, just opposite Fort Laramie, the first
permanent post erected in Wyoming. The low even country of
Nebraska had been passed, and hereafter the company began its
journey in Wyoming. They now found themselves ascending the
great eastern plateau of the Rocky Mountain system. Thence
forward there began a gradual ascent to the Rocky Mountains
in which they hoped to find a safe reatreat. The Fort was a trad-
ing post in the center of Indian commerce, and had been estab-
lished as early as 1834. The Fort, however, was located on the
Laramie Fork.
Some time was taken in exploring the region as it was to be
in the future an important mile post in the journey of the Saints.
The name of the river and the fort was taken from a French
trapper whose name was Laramie, and who was killed by the In-
dians on the stream which now bears his name. The Saints pre-
sented a busy scene repairing wagons and making preparations
for the ascent of the Rocky Mountains. They had kept well to
the north, but the route had been established by trappers and ex-
plorers. The river afforded a water supply for their animals as
well as for domestic purposes. At this time there were practi-
PIONEERS REACH FORT LARAMIE, 1847. 295
cally only two routes across the continent, one to southern Cali-
fornia by way of Pueblo, the other along the present route of the
Union Pacific railroad. As Oregon was a great objective point in
those days, emigrants turned to the northwest before reaching
Utah.
"We continued our journey on the 4th of June. The
scenery grew more interesting as we began to ascend the Black
Hills. Brother Robert Crow had joined us which added to our
company nine men, five women, and three children, six wagons,
thirteen yoke of oxen, twenty cows, three bulls, ten young cattle
and horses which made our camp now one hundred and forty-
eight men, eight women, five children, seventy-nine wagons, nine-
ty-six horses, fifty-one mules, ninety oxen, forty-three cows, three
bulls, nine calves, sixteen dogs, and sixteen chickens.
"As we traveled farther into the hills, they grew lofty and
we began to come into an elk, bear, and mountain-sheep country.
Soon after we arrived at the Springs, fifteen miles from Laramie,
the first company of Missouri emigrants came up, twelve wagons
of them. We journeyed ten and one-half miles farther in the
after-noon. The Missouri company camped one-fourth mile below
us.
"Next day was Sunday, the 6th, which we devoted to prayer
and fasting, but the Missouri company of emigrants started on
in the morning. The camp met for prayer-meeting at 8 o'clock
and the spirit of the Lord was with the people who met again for
preaching at 11 o'clock. We had a shower of rain and the meet-
ing closed. Another company of Missouri wagons, twenty in num-
ber, passed us. The rain soon cleared off, and our company moved
f oi ward five miles and camped for the night on Bitter Creek.
"The two Missouri companies which had camped near us
at night started before us in the morning, and while nooning,
another company of thirteen wagons passed us. We were in a fair
view of Laramie Peak with its snow covered top. We camped
for the night on the Horse Shoe Creek in the best feed we had
found on our journey. The hunters brought in two black-tailed
deer and one antelope.
"Next day we formed a company of men and went forward
with our teams and cleared the road of stone. We used pick-axes,
bars, spades, etc., and it was a great help to our weak wagons.
296 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
In the afternoon we traveled eight and three quarters miles over
the most mountainous road on our way and then descended into
the valley and camped for the night on Labent Creek where there
was an abundance of timber, water, and good grass.
"Brother John Higbee went forward hunting, and saw the
Missouri companies of emigrants, and when they started out they
had much strife one with another in trying to start first. They
did not stop to milk their cows ; and in clearing up their break-
fast, they strewed their meal, salt, bacon, short cake, beans, and
other things upon the ground throughout their encampment; and
when we came up, three wolves were feeding upon the frag-
ments.
"In coming over the hills to-day, we found it so cold it
pierced us like winter. On reaching the valley, we found fires
the companies in advance had built and we piled on the wood
and soon got warm. An antelope lay before us which the hunt-
ers had brought in. We carved it up with our knives, forked it
on sticks, roasted it, and satisfied ourselves without the season-
ing of salt.
. "We started in the morning at 5 o'clock into better feed a
mile farther on and we turned out our teams. The brethren
did some trading with the hunters who camped near us. At 7
o'clock, fifteen of our wagons were formed into a company to go
forward to make a boat to ferry the Platte. They went forward
and we followed them. The traders started at the same time.
"Soon another party of traders who were direct from Sante Fe
overtook us. They informed us that the Mormon Battalion was
in California, that they went in January, and that Capt. Brown
was in Sante Fe for money for the detachment and would come
on to us as soon as possible.
"In the afternoon of the next day, President Young and
Brother Kimball rode with us. Our detached company had not
been heard of since last night when they camped with the fore-
most company. We camped to-night, June 9th, at Deer Creek.
We had good feed and our horses and cattle were gaining daily."
CHAPTER 28.
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY.
Ferrying the Missourians over the River. — Construction of Rafts — Ob-
taining Provisions. — Ten Men Left at the Ferry. — Independence Rock.
Devil's Gate. — 175 Miles from Fort Laramie. — South Pass. — Meet Ma-
jor Harris, and Mr. Bridger. — Cross Green River. — Meet Samuel Bran-
non. — Independence Day. — Meet a Detachment of the Battalion. — Fort
Bridger. — Report of the Missouri Company That Perished. — Reach Salt
Lake Valley, July 24, 1847.
"On June 10th, I examined a splendid grinding stone quarry
on the east side of the road as it leaves the hills and strikes the
Platte, and Brother Carrington found a very excellent coal bed on
Deer Creek. The specimens produced were good.
"At the blowing of the horn at night, I did not feel much like
retiring to bed, so walked half a mile from the camp on the bank
of Deer Creek and found Brother William Clayton fishing with a
hook. He had caught two dozen good fish. They resembled the
eastern herring. Another brother had also caught some. As
they were leaving they left their lines for me.
"I sat down for half an hour musing alone as unconcerned as
though I had been on the banks of Farmington River in my na-
tive place, when suddenly I heard a rustling in the bushes near me,
and for the first time the thought flashed across me that I was in
a country abounding with the grizzly bear, wolves, and Indians,
and was liable to an attack at any moment from any one of them.
I was away from my company and had no weapon to defend
myself, even against a badger. I thought it wisdom to return to
camp, and picking up my fishing rods, I walked leisurely home and
retired to rest.
"Next day we rode our horses into the river several times
during our journey to find a fording place, but could not find one.
Our detached company was reported at the ferry ten miles or so
*ibove us. Our hunters brought in thirteen antelopes and the
Missouri company killed three buffaloes.
"I started on the following morning to go forward in com-
pany with Brother A. P. Rockwood, who was riding President
298 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Young's steed, which unexpectedly sprang upon my horse, but in-
stead of striking him, he took my knee into his jaw and bruised me
considerably, sinking one tooth to the bone through three thick-
nesses of clothing and one of them buckskin.
"George A. Smith and myself then rode on to the ferrying
t )lace and found our detachment ferrying over the Missouri com-
pany who paid the brethren $1.50 for each wagon and load, and
paid in flour at $2.50 per cwt., while flour through this country
was worth at least $10.00 per cwt.
"It was very difficult to get over the river. They carried the
goods over in a boat, but drew the wagons over with ropes by
hand; and when the current would strike them, they would fre-
quently roll over several times in the water, and they were likely
to drown some of the horses. One of the men would have been
lost had not the brethren picked him up with the boat. On the
road the Missouri company had a stampede of their teams, turn-
ing over their wagons, bruising women and children and smashing
their things. One ran into the river and would probably have
drowned and lost all, had not a little boy jumped out beside the
off ox, which gave him a fright and he 'sided off' and ran upon
a sand bank, dragging the others after him. The boy was knocked
into the water and hurt, but the scene ended without any loss of
life.
"Our blacksmiths have been working for the Missouri com-
pany for which they get flour, money, etc., and our hunters have
been busily engaged. They had killed five fat buffaloes, one old
she bear and three cubs and shot at two grizzly bears, but did not
get them. Those killed were black bears. Our hunters also brought
into camp eight antelopes.
"Sunday, the 13th of June, was a very warm day, and the
camp met for prayer meeting at 9 o'clock, and at 10 we had a
regular meeting. President Kimball first addressed the meeting
and was followed by President Young, who remarked upon the
great difference between us as a camp and the Missouri companies
who were traveling the same road. He said, They curse, swear,
rip, and tear, and are trying to swallow up the earth ; but though
they do not wish us to have a place on it, the earth will soon open
and swallow them up and they will go to the land of forgetfulness ;
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 299
while the Saints, if faithful, though they suffer some privations
here, will ultimately inherit the earth and increase in power, do-
minion, and glory.'
"He spoke much to our edification, and was followed by Elder
O. Pratt, after which the meeting was dismissed. The Twelve,
colonels, captains, etc., of the camp then met at President
Young's wagon and consulted about the measures to be adopted
to get across the river. It was finally agreed to go immediately
to the mountains with wagons and teams, and for every two tens
to get poles and lash two or four wagons abreast to keep them
from turning over and float them across the river with boats and
ropes. So a company of horsemen started for the mountains with
teams to draw the poles.
"In the evening the flour, meal, and bacon which had been
earned from the Missouri company for ferrying them over were
distributed through the camp equally. It amounted to five and
one-half pounds of flour, two pounds of meal and a small piece of
bacon for each individual in the camp. It looked as much of a
miracle to me to see our flour and meal bags replenished in the
midst of the Black Hills as it did to have the Children of Israel
fed with manna in the wilderness; but the Lord had been truly
with us on our journey and wonderfully preserved and blessed us.
"At daylight the next morning the first two tens were called
together to make arrangements for crossing. Some of our party
did not like the mode proposed of lashing wagons together, as the
current was so strong, so we appointed Brother Grover as our cap-
tain to direct the rafting and concluded to put our poles into a
raft and carry our goods over in a boat and ford our wagons on
the raft.
"We commenced at 5 o'clock in the morning and in four
hours we had landed eleven wagons of goods upon the north
shore with our little leather boat, and during the day we got over
all the wagons belonging to our tens, there being eleven wagons
in all.
"The rest of the encampment — being twelve tens — got over
only the same number of wagons as ourselves. They floated their
wagons by tying from two to four together, but the wagons turned
clear over each other, bottom side up and back again, breaking
300 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the bows, covers, and boxes to pieces, and losing ploughs, axes,
and iron that were left in the boxes.
"Most of our company were in the water from morning till
night, and all were very weary when the work was done.
"Just as we had drawn Dr. Richards' two wagons to the
shore and loaded his goods into them, a storm struck us. I
sprang into my carriage, tied all down very tight and applied my
whole strength in holding my wagon cover on, but the rain, wind,
and hail beat so heavily that it was a task, and my bed and things
were nearly drenched. It lasted only seven minutes, but was se-
vere on our wagons and goods, and our horses ran two or three
miles in the storm. I crossed the river, went after them, tied
them up, and returned weary, but had some pleasant dreams that
night.
"I felt unwell next day from the exposures of the day before.
My teeth ached. I had suffered much from them on my pioneer
journey. It was quite windy and our companies crossed the river
very slowly. Another Missouri company came up with us.
"President Young thought it wisdom to leave a number of
the brethren here until our companies which were expected to
follow us should come up. Those who remained were to keep a
ferry for the emigrants on the road not of our people. Such im-
igrants were to pay $1.50 per wagon in flour at $2.00 per cwt, and
in cows at $10.00 each.
"The brethren made two new rafts on the third day of our
fording the river and got quite a number of our pioneer wagons
over. I was still unwell, but in company with Orson Pratt, I went
on to some of the bluffs to view the country, and shot an antelope.
This was the first antelope I ever killed.
"We had some strong wind and heavy rain, and in the evening
many of us went over the river and tied up our horses. When
one company was returning in the leather boat, it half filled with
water, and they came nearly sinking.
"Early on the following morning, we swam our horses over,
and one mule was nearly drowned by being tangled in a rope, but
the current carried him ashore.
"The day before, twenty men went down the river to dig out
two large canoes to cover over and make a ferry boat. The emi-
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 301
grants were arriving daily at our fording place, and they reported
one thousand wagons between here and Laramie. This was the
5th day spent in ferrying our pioneer company across the river,
but now we had succeeded in getting all over, and we once more
formed our wagons into a circle. Our brethren helped some of
the Missourians to cross, and ran their boat all night in ferrying
them over.
"Next day while we were still ferrying them over another
large company arrived. We gathered our cattle at 10 o'clock and
harnessed our horses, but did not start, as all were not ready, so
we turned our teams out again.
"In the afternoon we held a council and resolved to leave nine
men to conduct the ferry and to ford emigrant companies and
also our own brethren who should come after us. The men were
chosen and we met with them again in the evening.
"President Young rebuked one who had asked to stay, but who
later wished to continue on with us. He also instructed the breth-
ren who were to tarry to keep together and divide their means
accumulated equally according to their labor, for each to esteem
his brother as himself, in no wise to retain that which belonged to
the traveler, to be careful of the lives and property of those they
ferried, not to forget their prayers, and to come up after us with
the next company of Saints.
"The men to remain at the ferry were Thomas Grover, cap-
tain; John S. Higbee, Luke Johnson, William Empy, Edmund
Elsworth, Benjamin F. Stewart, Francis Pomeroy, James Daven-
port, and Appleton Harmon.
"After seven days we continued our journey, traveled during
the day twenty and one-half miles, and had the most wretched
camping ground at night we had found on the way. President
Young thought it might properly be called 'Hell Gate/ The
country abounded with alkali and the water was extremely naus-
eating. Our horses and cattle, being thristy, drank some and left
it. Some of the cattle got badly mired in the marshes. Our hunt-
ers brought in one buffalo, one deer, and three antelopes.
"Early on Sunday morning, the 20th, we hitched up without
feed or water and left our encampment of death, poison waters,
and alkaline marshes and drove three miles to a good camping
362 t WlLFORD WOODRUFF.
ground and sweet water. This was on the Willow Spring branch,
about three miles from the head.
"We halted two hours and took breakfast. President Young
wished me to go on about fifteen miles and look up a camping
ground for the night. So I went forward with George A. Smith
to the head of the Willow Spring. Here he stopped with a doctor
.of a Missouri company, who had been attending a sick family, to
wait for our wagons to come up, and I rode on alone. After
traveling alone several miles, Brother John Brown came up, and
we rode on together over a sandy, barren, sage country to a creek
of good water about ten miles west of the Willow Spring. We
arrived here at half past 1 o'clock, and turned our horses out to
graze.
"Here we tarried till four o'clock and watched for our wagons
to come in sight, but we could see none. At length two horsemen
were seen approaching and we waved a small flag for them to
come to us, supposing they were of our company, but they turned
out to be two hunters of the Missouri company, carrying in buffalo
meat to their camp. In the distance they thought we were Indians
and made off.
"I mounted my horse and put after them and soon overtook
them and made inquiries concerning our company. They said
they had not seen it, but had seen about a dozen wagons coming
by themselves.
"I then concluded that our camp had stopped at the Willow
Spring. Captain Smith, who was of the Missouri company, in-
vited us to go on and camp with them for the night, as they did
not expect to go more than a few miles farther than the creek we
were then on. We could see five miles on the road back, and no
wagons were in sight ; and as it was now five o'clock, I concluded
our company would not come on, and if they did, they would
come no farther than the creek.
"We accepted Captain Smith's proposal, and went on with him
to spend the night in his camp; but instead of journeying only a
miles or so, he continued on mile after mile, finding neither feed
nor water, excepting salt and alkaline ponds until we struck the
Sweet Water at Independence Rock, so noted already in Fre-
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 303
mont's journal, and by other travelers. This was twelve miles from
the creek before spoken of.
"The Sweet Waters were sweet indeed, both to man and beast,
after traveling through so much alkali country, and there was
good feed for the stock.
"After a good supper of bacon, buffalo meat, corn bread, cof-
fee, milk, etc., I lay down in the tent with the Missourians, but did
not rest well. I found that there was a great difference between
these Missouri emigrants and our own, where there was no such
thing as cursing, swearing, quarreling, contending with other com-
panies, etc., allowed or practiced.
"But to return to our pioneer company. At a late hour they
came up to the creek which we had left' twelve miles back, and
grass being poor continued on four miles west of the creek, and
camped for the night. Not finding me at the creek, nor hearing
from me at all, they felt somewhat alarmed lest I was lost, or
had got into trouble with the Indians. They blew the bugle and
watched for me till midnight, and finally fired the cannon, while
I was camped ten miles from them, not thinking that I was giving
them any trouble. I traveled this day a distance of thirty miles
and our pioneer company twenty.
"I arose early this morning, June 21, took breakfast, and in
company with Brother Brown rode around Independence Rock.
We examined the many names and lists of names of the trappers,
traders, travelers, and emigrants, nearly all in black, red, and yel-
low paint. Some had been washed out or otherwise defaced. The
greatest number was put on during recent years, but we found
some of thirty years standing. Nearly all the companies who pass
put their names on it.
"After going around and examining it, we staked our horses
and mounted it. I went forward and gained the high point on
the south end of the Rock which contains the names. I then
went to the north end, which is the highest point of Independence
Rock. There is an opening or cavern that would contain thirty
or forty persons and a rock standing upon the highest peak of
about three tons weight.
"Upon this rock we climbed to the highest point and offered
up our prayers according to the order of the priesthood, praying
304 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
earnestly for the blessing of God to rest upon President Young
and his brethren the Twelve and all the Pioneer Camp, the whole
Camp and House of Israel in the wilderness, our wives, children,
and relatives, the Mormon Battalion, and the churches abroad.
While offering up our prayers the spirit of- the Lord descended
upon us. I was the first Latter-day Saint on Independence Rock.
"We had a view of our camp from the rock,and expected they
would noon there, so we mounted our horses and concluded to ex-
amine the country around. We rode five miles to the northeast,
went on the top of the high bluff and saw our camp in motion.
We then rode to the foot of the mountain and traced the way to
the Devil's Gate, through which the Sweet Water runs. Here we
spent but a few moment's, and then hurried back to Independence
Rock. As our camp had come up, before we could get to them,
and camped half a mile east of it, I saw President Young going, up
to Independence Rock, and I related to him my travels since I left
the company. He asked me to go back with him, so I turned out
my horse, having ridden him twenty miles during the forenoon,
and returned with President Young, Willard Richards, George
A. Smith, and others. We spent half an hour on the Rock and
then returned to our camp, mounted our horses and rode to the
Devil's Gate, five miles from Independence Rock. We rode as far
as we could into the Gate, hitched our horses, and walked into
about the centre of the cavern.
"The Devil's Gate is about four hundred feet high, one hun-
dred and twenty feet wide, and fifty rods long, and the water
rushes through it with a roar. The rocks are coarse, gray granite
with a vein of black trap rock running through them. We spent
about half an hour here, and then had to back our horses out,
after which we rode around it on the south side. Some of the
footmen walked over the top of it. We camped for the night
o.bout one mile west of the Devil's Gate, on the bank of the Sweet
Water.
"A guide board was put up at Devil's Gate, stating that it was
one hundred and seventy-five and one-fourth miles from Fort Lar-
amie, and fifty and one-fourth from our ferry on the Platte River.
"Two more Missouri companies overtook us at noon on our
next day's travel, and they informed us that a man was drowned
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 305
at the ferry, after we left, in trying to swim his horses, and that
his body had not been found.
"The camp started on again after our company had nooned;
but Brothers Young, Little, Benson, and myself went back to
meet Lorenzo Young, who had broken an axletree of his wagon,
and we were behind all the afternoon.
"After a journey of twenty and three-fourths miles, the pio-
neers camped at night at the foot of a mound about two-hundred
feet high, on the bank of Sweet Water. Brother Kimball and my-
self went to the top of it and looked down upon the camp, and it
appeared to us delightful. We offered up our prayers and the
spirit of the Lord rested upon us, and then we descended to the
camp. The moon was shining beautifully. On the 24th the best
horse in camp, President Young's, was shot by accident.
"On the evening of the 26th of June, after a travel of eighteen
and three-fourths miles, we camped opposite the Table Rock and
near the summit of the South Pass. I was quite astonished at the
road and country to-day, considering we were crossing at the South
Pass of the Rocky Mountains. It was the best road we had trav-
eled over for many days, and had it not been for the Wind River
range of mountains in full view on our right covered with eternal
snow, and some snow banks ten feet deep by the side of the road
as we passed along, with the Table Rock on the left, I should almost
have thought myself traveling over the beautiful prairies of Illi-
nois and Missouri, except that the country was covered with more
sage than prairie grass. The road for many miles, and also the
plain of beautiful grass lying north of the Table Rock, were
strewn with very handsome cornelian stones. I saw more in one
hour this evening than ever before during my whole life, either
in the rude state or polished, in all the jewelers' shops I ever saw
' in my travels.
"Elders Kimball, Pratt, G. A. Smith, and Brown had gone
on to take observation on the dividing ridge. They continued on
to the Green River, seven miles from us, which runs into the Pa-
cific, while we were on the Sweet Waters, that run in an easterly
direction. They supposed that we would come on to them, and as
they did not return, several of us mounted our horses to go in
search of them, but we soon met Brother Kimball returning, and
21
306 WILFORD WOOODRUFF.
he informed us that the rest of the brethren would camp on the
Green River with some men from Oregon on their way to the
States.
"June 27th, 1847, was the third anniversary of the martyrdom
of Joseph and Hyrum Smith.
"It was Sunday morning, but we harnessed up our teams and
drove to where Brothers Pratt and Smith had camped with Major
Harris, who had been traveling through Oregon and California
for twenty-five years, and had a wide acquaintance with the coun-
try. He brought a file of Oregon papers and one published by S.
Brannon of California. We had a great deal of conversation with
him. He spoke unfavorably of the Salt Lake country for a settle-
ment, butr spoke of other places not far off that were good.
"We parted with Major Harris next day, after doing some
trading with him, and in our afternoon's travel met Mr. Bridger
of the Fort on the way with men going to Fort Laramie. He
was expecting us and wished to have an interview with President
Young and the Twelve. We also wished to have an interview
with him. We immediately returned to the Creek upon which
we had nooned and camped for the night, and Mr. Bridger and
his men camped with us.
"We met in council with Mr. Bridger, and spent some hours
in conversation, and found him to be a great traveler, possessing
an extensive knowledge of nearly all Oregon and California, the
mountains, lakes, rivers, springs, valleys, mines, ore, etc. He spoke
more highly of the Great Basin for a settlement than Major Har-
ris had done. He said it was his paradise and that if this people
settled in it he would settle with them ; and that there was but one
thing that could operate against its becoming a great grain coun-
try, and that would be frost, as he did not know but the frost
might affect the corn. He conversed with us about a great vari-*
ety of subjects connected with the country; said he was ashamed
of the maps of Fremont, who knew nothing about the country,
only the plain traveled road, and that he could correct all the maps
published of the western world.
"We parted next day from Mr. Bridger who remarked that
it would not be prudent to bring a great population to the Basin
until we ascertained whether grain would grow or not. O. P.
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 307
Rockwell and myself went forward to pick out a camping ground.
We traveled fifteen miles from where we nooned before we could
get grass, and this made the longest day's journey on the whole
route, making twenty-three and three-fourths miles.
"We traveled three miles on the last day of June, and camped
on the bank of the Green River at the ferry. The afternoon was
spent in building a raft, as the river was high and could only be
crossed upon rafts or boats.
"During the afternoon, the arrival of Elder Samuel S. Bran-
non from the bay of San Francisco was announced in camp, and
we were glad to meet with him, and to hear from the Saints who
went with him. He gave us an account of their landing, their
travels, and present settlement, which was two hundred miles up
the river from the bay. They were putting in wheat and building
up their place.
"During the following three days we were fording Green
River. On the afternoon of the second, the Twelve held a council
and four men were appointed to return and meet the Camp of
Israel and pilot them. We each wrote our wives concerning the
counsel to be given the camp. I wrote letters next day to my
father, A. O. Smoot, and John Benbow, to be taken back by the
pilots. The ferrying was finished on the evening of the third
day and we moved on three miles and camped.
"The Fourth of July came on Sunday. I accompanied Pres-
ident Young, Brothers Kimball, Richards, and others with the
pilots to the ferry to put them across ; and when we arrived at the
river we saw thirteen horsemen on the opposite bank with their
baggage on one of our rafts. To our great joy, who should they
be but our brethren of the Mormon Battalion belonging to Cap-
tain Brown's detachment, who had been at Pueblo during the win-
ter. Amasa Lyman, whom we had sent to them, had reached them
with information of our movements and the whole detachment of
one hundred and forty of the brethren were within seven days'
drive of us.
"When we met these brethren there was truly a hearty greet-
ing and shaking of hands. We put them all over the river except-
ing one who returned with our pilots to meet the following com-
panies of the Saints. This small detachment of the Battalion had
308 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
about a dozen of their horses stolen by some horse thieves, but
they overtook them and got them all back but two which had
gone on to Bridger.
"We left Green River (the headwaters of the Colorado) on
the 5th, drove twenty miles, and camped on Black's Fork. There
was neither feed nor water between this place and Green River,
but similar to the last two hundred miles, a sandy desert covered
with sage brush.
"Next evening we camped on the west side of Ham's Fork,
which we crossed on the following day and drove to Fort Bridger.
In the region of the Fort, before we got on to our camping ground,
we crossed more than a dozen trout brooks, the water running
swiftly but clear, with hard, gravelly bottoms, and the whole
region of country up and down these streams was covered with
grass knee deep.
"The brethren caught several brook trout which was the first
I had seen since I left England, and as we were to spend the
next day at the Fort, I calculated on a day of fishing. As soon
as I had my breakfast next morning, I rigged up my fishing rod
that I had brought with me from Liverpool, fixed my reel line and
artificial fly, and went to one of the brooks close by to try my
luck.
"The men at the Fort said that there were but few trout in the
streams, and a good many of the brethren were already at the
creeks with their rods trying their skill, baiting with fresh meat
and grasshoppers, but no one was catching any.
"I threw my fly into the water, and it being the first time
that I ever tried the artificial fly in America or ever saw it tried,
I watched it as it floated upon the water with as much interest as
Franklin did his kite when he was experimenting in drawing light-
ning from the sky; and as he received great joy when he saw the
electricity descend on his kite string, so was I highly gratified
when I saw the nimble trout dart at my fly hook, and run away
with the line. I soon worried him out and drew him to shore.
"I fished two or three hours during the morning and evening
and caught twelve in all. One half of them would weigh three-
fourths of a pound each, while all the rest of the camp did not
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 300
catch three pounds in all, which was taken as proof that the arti-
ficial fly is far the best to fish with.
"In the afternoon I went to Bridgets house and traded off
my flint-lock rifle for four buffalo robes which were large, nice,
and well dressed. I found things generally at least one-third
higher than I had ever known them at any other trading post 1
ever saw in America.
"I arose in the morning quite unwell and felt threatened with
the mountain fever, yet I mounted my horse and rode till ten
o'clock; but before I started I was called upon to administer to
Brother Carter, who was taken with the fever. There were new
cases of the mountain fever every day in camp. At ten o'clock
I had to give up and take to my bed in the wagon with distressing
pain in my head, back, joint bones, marrow and all through my
system, attended with cold chills and hot flashes through the body.
We traveled over thirteen miles of as bad road as any we had on
our journey, which made it exceedingly painful to the sick. The
day seemed very long to me. When we stopped at night, I took
composition, cayenne, and a dose of vegetable pills, had a better
night than I expected ; and though I was feeble in the morning, T
felt that my fever was broken up and I was recovering.
"The night of the 10th we camped one and-a half miles from
Bear River, by the best stream of water we had found on the
route, and a small stream near by a valley six miles long, grass
knee deep, strong mineral springs, copper, lead, coal, and lime.
"Camp fires were discovered about three miles from our
camping ground and George A. Smith and others went over to
them and found them to be in the camp of a Mr. Miles Goodyear.
He had settled at Salt Lake and had a garden and vegetables, he
said, doing well. Several Missourians were with him going to the
States.
"The subject was brought up concerning the emigrant com-
pany who had perished in the mountains last winter. They were
mostly from Independence and Clay Counties, Missouri, and were
a mob company that threatened to drive out the Mormons who
were in. California, and started with that spirit in their hearts.
But it seemed as though they were ripe for judgment. The snows
310 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fell upon them eighteen feet deep on a level, many died and others
turned cannibal. About forty persons perished. They were most-
ly eaten up by those who survived them. Mrs. L. Murphy of
Tennessee, whom" I baptized while on a mission in that country,
but since apostatized and joined the mob, was in that company
and died, or was killed, and eaten. Her bones were sawed to
pieces for her brains and marrow, and then left strewn upon the
ground.
"We spent the Sunday in camp, but some of the brethren rode
out to seek out the road and found a tar spring about fifteen miles
south of our camp.
"Early Monday morning, I rode to Bear River, and for the
first time I saw the long-looked-for Bear River Valley.
"The spot where we stAick it was not very interesting. There
was considerable grass in the valley and some timber and thick
brushes on the bank of the river. My object in riding to the river
before the camp was to try my luck in fishing for trout. After
fishing for several hours, I started after the camp, having caught
eight trout in all.
"The pioneers had traveled nine miles and nooned in a valley.
I found President Young very sick with the fever. The company
had started on, but President Young lay so sick that he concluded
not to move from where he was. Brothers Kimball, Benson, Rock-
wood, and others stayed with him with their wagons.
"We drove without any road over hills and dales, having to
make our road as we went along. We camped at night by the
side of Reddings Cave. The valleys were beginning to grow more
fertile and the air more pacific.
"I arose quite unwell in the morning. Several brethren went
to meet President Young, and the camp lay still waiting for him
to come up. Brother Kimball came at noon and a council of the
whole camp was called, and it was resolved that Orson Pratt take
a company of about twenty wagons and forty men and go on to
the canyon and make a road as they went, so we would not be hin-
dered when we came along. There were twenty-three wagons in
all that started at 1 o'clock.
"We had found but little game for many days until yesterday,
when the hunters brought in twelve antelopes, and ten today.
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY. 311
"President Young was better today, but decided not to move
until to-morrow. In the afternoon I walked out with Elder Rich-
ards, in search of springs of water.
"Next morning I rode back seven miles to visit President
Young and found him much better in health and quite cheerful.
The evening before, Dr. Richards, myself, and George A. Smith
went before the Lord and prayed for Brother Young, and we had
a testimony that he would recover from that hour. I found
Brother Rockwood the sickest man that had been in our company.
I tarried until near night, assisting the sick, and then returned
to our encampment.
"I started early on the morrow with my carriage and horses
to go back for President Young and Brother Rockwood. I was
two hours driving seven miles to their camp. I found them much
better, and they thought they could ride, as my carriage was the
easiest vehicle in our company. I made up a bed and took them
both into my carriage, and the rest of the wagons started and
drove to the main body. The sick seemed refreshed by their ride.
After a short halt, the whole company drove four and a half miles
and camped for the night.
"Next day I again took Brothers Young and Rockwood in my
carriage and drove them during the day. We had bad roads foi
the sick, and Brother Brigham was worn out and worse at night.
At night I went to Weber Fork, one mile from our encampment,
and caught a trout for him.
"He was still sick in the morning, and after we had driven
three miles on to the Weber's Fork, we camped the remainder of
the day because President Young was worse. The Twelve and
others went out and prayed for him and for the sick generally,
according to the order of the priesthood.
"Sunday, the 18th, was spent holding meeting; and on the
morrow morning, forty-one wagons went on. With them were
Dr. Richards' and George A Smith's. Fifteen wagons remained
with President Young. Two of mine were of the number.
"In company with Heber C. Kimball, E. T. Benson, and How-
ard Egan, I rode over the mountain called Pratt's Pass, with the
company that went on, and then returned to President Young.
Next morning we started early and stopped for breakfast
312 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
after a five-mile drive. I carried Brother Brigham in my carriage.
The fever was still on him, but he stood the ride well.
"After breakfast we traveled ten miles over the worst road
of the whole journey. Our camping ground at night was on a
trout creek. Here we found three wagons that had tarried in
consequence of the sick. Brothers Sherwood, Johnson, and Dewey
were so sick they could not journey, and we camped with them
and baptized them for their health, and I confirmed them. This
morning Brother Pratt's company was only eight miles furtlier on
than where we camped at night.
"We remained in camp next day because of sickness. We
were on East Canyon Creek, and the route we were taking was
Reed's Pass, which we named Pratt's Pass, in consequence of his
going on to make the road.
"Next day eight miles of our journey was made, and East
Canyon Creek was reached. It was eight miles of the worst of
roads, and Brother Case smashed one of his hind wheels. We had
to wait two hours to bring his wagon up. The sick stood the
journey better than we expected during the day, considering the
bad road.
"We left East Canyon Creek on the 23rd and traveled to the
west five miles up hill which brought us to the summit, and then
descended the mountain six miles through a thick timber grove.
The timbers had been cut out of the road, yet it was full of stumps
and it kept each teamster very busy to dodge the stumps and not
break his wagon. One man turned his wagon over and smashed
the top all to pieces. There were two children in the wagon, but
they were not hurt.
"We nooned at a beautiful spring in a small birch grove.
There was more timber during this half day's travel than we had
seen in a month, and the valleys, both ascending and descending,
were extremely fertile and covered with vegetation to the tops of
the hills.
At the spring where we nooned we were met by Brothers
Pack and Matthews from the forward camps. They brought us
a letter informing us that it was only ten miles to the valley of the
Great Salt Lake, or Great Basin, and fourteen to their camp. They
had explored the country as far as possible and made choice of a
PIONEERS ENTER SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1847. 313
spot to put in crops. After nooning we traveled up another very
tedious hill and down into a valley and camped for the night.
"This, the 24th day of July, 1847, was an important day in
the history of my life, and in the history of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. After traveling from our encamp-
ment six miles through the deep ravine valley ending with the
canyon, we came in full view of the valley of the Great Salt Lake,
or the Great Basin — the Land of Promise, held in reserve by the
hand of God as a resting place for the Saints.
"We gazed with wonder and admiration upon the vast fer-
tile valley spread out before us for about twenty-five miles in
length and sixteen miles in width, clothed with a heavy garment
of vegetation, and in the midst of which glistened the waters of
the Great Salt Lake, with mountains all around towering to the
skies, and streams, rivulets and creeks of pure water running
through the beautiful valley.
"After a hard journey from Winter Quarters of more than
one thousand miles, through flats of the Platte River and plateaus
of the Black Hills and Rocky Mountains and over the burning
sands, and eternal sage regions, willow swails and rocky regions,
to gaze upon a valley of such vast extent surrounded with a per-
fect chain of everlasting mountains covered with eternal snow,
with their innumerable peaks like pyramids towering towards
heaven, presented at one view to us the grandest scenery and pros-
pect that we could have obtained on earth. Thoughts of pleasant
meditation ran in rapid succession through our minds at the an-
ticipation that not many years hence the House of God would
be established in the mountains and exalted above the hills, while
the valleys would be converted into orchards, vineyards, fields,
etc., planted with cities, and the standard of Zion be unfurled,
unto which the nations would gather.
CHAPTER 29.
RETURN OF THE PIONEERS TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847.
In Retrospect.— First Crop of Potatoes Planted. — The Beginning of
Irrigation. — First Sunday. — Explorations South to Utah Lake. —
Choice of Temple Block. — Address by Brigham Young.— Return to
Winter Quarters. — Meet the Second Company of Pioneers. — En-
counter with the Indians. — Reach Winter Quarters, Oct. 31, 1847. —
First Presidency Organized, Dec. 27, 1847.
As the valley presented itself to view before the gaze of this
sturdy band of pioneers, President Young expressed his full sat-
isfaction with the place. The Lord had shown him the view be-
fore in a vision; and now as he lay upon his bed (still physically
indisposed) in Elder Woodruff's carriage, the Lord also showed
him many things concerning the future of the valley; and with
one united testimony, the pioneer company felt that they had
reached their destination. They could now rest the soles of their
feet in peace and be free from fury of angry mobs.
That was sixty years ago; and in view of the great change
which has been brought about, we are led to exclaim, "What
hath God wrought!'' Then, sage-brush plain, with no inhab-
itants excepting the wandering Lamanite, not a building, not a
fence, not a furrow, the silence of a barren desert reigned su-
preme. To-day, a mighty city of 100,000 people stands, with
a Temple of the Lord, many houses of worship and of learn-
ing, modern inventions, and all other evidences of civilization.
It is one of the most beautiful cities in all the land, where the
weary traveler and the home-seeker from nearly every land and
clime have found a place of rest. What a debt of gratitude these
busy thousands owe to the pioneers of sixty years ago will not
be fully known until they are quickened by a perfect understand-
ing of man's relationship to God and man, and the purposes of
a Supreme Being.
Orson Pratt, Erastus Snow, and a number of others had en-
tered the valley two days before and had already plowed by the
side of two small streams nearly five acres of land. After gaz-
ing a short time over the valley, the company moved over the
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847. 315
table-land into the valley about four miles to the encampment of
their brethren. Brother Woodruff had one-half bushel of po-
tatoes, and before eating his dinner, he planted them in the earth
and hoped, by the blessings of the Lord, to save enough for seed
the following year.
There were no idlers in the camp, all were busy as bees.
They dammed up one creek, and before night had spread the water
over a large tract and irrigated the parched ground. This was
the beginning of irrigation in the Salt Lake Valley, July 24, -1847.
Since then the work of irrigation has spread abroad in all the arid
regions of the West from Nebraska to California. The various
methods of utilizing the water have been studied and improved.
Irrigation has occupied the attention of great minds assembled
in Congresses to discuss the subject, and has been considered
in the legislative halls of the nation ; but the pioneers in this
enterprise were the little band of faithful and great men led by the
Prophet Brigham Young to the Valleys of the Mountains.
Of the future, Elder Woodruff records the meditations of
their minds on that occasion thus : "Thoughts of pleasant medi-
tations ran in rapid succession through our minds in anticipation
that not many years hence the House of God would be established
in the mountains and be exalted above the hills, while the val-
leys would be converted into orchards, vineyards, and fields plant-
ed with cities, and the Sandard of Zion be unfurled for the gath-
ering of the nations. " Such positive utterances show how deeply
convinced were the pioneers that God had led them to the valley.
They knew the future in general, as well as we of to-day know the
past in detail. They said that the Lord had shown it unto them,
and the fulfillment of their predictions proves that He did. It
would indeed be a wilful unbelief on the part of the descendants
of these pioneers to doubt the inspiration which guided President
Young and his associates in the settlement of the Salt Lake
Valley.
Toward the evening of the 24th, as if to give hope of future
moisture, the Lord sent a beautiful thunder shower, and it rained
for a short time over the entire valley. President Woodruff
says: "We felt thankful for this, as it was the general opinion
that it never rained in the valley during the summer season."
Thus closed the day, the great Pioneer Day, to be celebrated each
316 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
year by thousands and indeed by millions yet unborn.
The following day was Sunday, and the pioneers met for
worship at about 10 a. m. The first sermon delivered in the
valley was by President Geo. A. Smith, and Bro. Woodruff
writes that, "It was an interesting discourse."
President Heber C. Kimball and Ezra T. Benson also spoke in
the forenoon.
At 2 p. m., the Sacrament was administered. The congre-
gation was addressed by Elders Wilford Woodruff, Orson Pratt,
Willard Richards, and several others with closing instructions
by President Young in which he warned them against breaking
the Sabbath. They must not work, fish, or hunt on that day.
He warned them against sin of every kind, and thus there was
begun the work of God in the Valleys of the Mountains.
On Monday the 26th President Young and several brethren
ascended the summit of a mountain on the north which they
named Ensign Peak, a name it has borne ever since. Elder Wood-
ruff was the first to gain the summit of the peak. Here they un-
furled the American flag, the Ensign of Liberty to the world.
It will be remembered that the country then occupied by the
Saints was Mexican soil, and was being taken possession of by
the Mormon Battalion and pioneers as a future great common-
wealth to the credit and honor of the United States.
Elder Woodruff soon became active in exploring the valley,
and penetrating southward to the Utah Lake. He came in con-
tact with roaming Indians but found them friendly and desirous
of trading with the whites. After exploring a couple of days,
and seeing the new land, with here and there a herd of mountain
goats, sheep, and antelope, he and his brethren returned to the
pioneer encampment.
Four days after the arrival of the pioneers in the Valley,
they selected the site upon which to build the Temple of the Lord.
President Young called the Twelve together on this important
occasion, and all were united in the choice of the Temple Block.
Those who were present on that occasion were President Brigham
Young, Elders Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards,
Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Amasa Lyman, and Ezra T.
Benson.
At that time it was moved and carried that the Temple lot
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS,' 1847. 317
should contain -forty acres, but later it was deemed too large a
tract to care for properly, and the lot was limited to the ten acre
block upon which the Temple now stands.
The city was laid out in blocks of ten acres, divided into
eight lots, of equal size, one and a fourth acres in each. Presi-
dent Young expressed a desire that the houses be built in the
center of the lot, so that in case of fire the neighbors' houses
would not be endangered, being so far apart. The design of Presi-
dent Young was that no speculation in lands by the brethren
should be allowed whereby the first comers should enrich them-
selves at the expense of their brethren who should follow.
Close up to the city limits, the farming land was parceled
out in five acre plats, joining them a little farther out into ten
acres, and outside of these, twenty acre fields. This arrangement
prevented any one man from holding a large tract near the city,
and by so doing prevented speculation by the individual to the
detriment of the whole community.
The city could easily extend its borders without purchasing
much land from any one individual. In other words, the inter-
est of the whole was to be uppermost in the mind of each man,
and the spirit of greed and avarice seldom asserted itself on the
part of those noble founders of Utah's great commonwealth."
I have heard my respected step-father, Jesse W. Fox, say
that he surveyed many of the cities and much of the land between
Logan and St. George, a distance of over 400 miles, and the
desire to select a town lot or a farm lot in any of the places
for speculative purposes never entered his heart ; and if any one
asked him to select one for him he promptly refused, saying that
those who owned the land should be the builders on it and that
no one by his assistance should ever speculate at the expense
of the poor Saints coming to the Valley to serve God and keep His
commandments .
This was the spirit and sentiment of President Young, Elder
Woodruff, and all those noble men, and it was generally shared
throughout all the camp of Israel. Indeed, it is the spirit of the
Gospel of Christ.
On July 29th, about one hundred and forty of the Mormon
Battalion came into camp with one hundred Saints from Mississip-
pi. Captains Brown, Higgins, and Lieutenant Willis of the Bat-
318 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
talion were among the number. They were met about four miles
out by President Young and party, and received from them a
hearty welcome to the home of the Saints.
They brought with them sixty wagons, one hundred head of
horses and mules, three hundred head of cattle, all of which served
to strengthen very materially the settlement of the Saints. While
some were exploring, others were plowing and planting so that
in less than a week from the 24th of July they had fields planted
with potatoes, corn, beans, peas, and buckwheat.
What a busy, hopeful, energetic scene the Pioneer Camp
must have presented at that time! They visited the warm and
hot sulphur springs on the north, and bathed in the latter.
A number of the Utah Indians visited the camp, and the
subject of the course to be pursued in dealing with them was dis-
cussed, and the counsel to feed them and not fight them has been
followed by the Latter-day Saints from that day to the present.
Had this policy been pursued by all the whites, much blood and
treasure would have been saved to the nation; and it is safe to
say that many lives and much property have been saved the
people by the course of peace and love pursued by the Latter-day
Saints toward their red brethren.
Sunday, August 1st, the Saints assembled for worship and
were edified by discourses from Elders Kimball, Pratt, Lyman,
and others. Elder Willard Richards read a letter from the com-
manding officers of the Battalion highly commending the de-
portment of the Mormon volunteers in the American service.
The revelation given to President Young at Winter Quarters
was read to the assembly and accepted as the word of the Lord
by their unanimous vote.
In the evening the Twelve met in council and decided that
Brother Ezra T. Benson and three others should return east
until they met the company following the pioneers, ascertain their
welfare, and bring on the mail.
Elder Woodruff joined with Elder Geo. A. Smith in cutting
and hauling logs for their cabins while awaiting also the prepar-
ation of adobes for their more permanent dwellings. Brother
Woodruff reports his first day at chopping logs as very fatiguing.
Many of the horses belonging to the pioneers were exposed to the
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847. 319
Indians, but none was stolen, "and this," writes Elder Woodruff,
"increased our confidence in the Indians."
About^this time President Young felt impressed that he and
the brethren of the camp should renew their covenants by baptism.
August 6th, the Twelve were rebaptized by President Young.
Elder Kimball baptized President Young and the latter confirmed
his brethren and re-sealed upon them all their former blessings.
Following this, the brethren selected their inheritances. Brother
Woodruff's was the corner diagonally across the street from the
south-west corner of the Temple Block, facing the east and north.
In the evening Elder Kimball baptized fifty-five members of
the camp. Elder Woodruff assisted in their confirmation. August
the 8th the general work of rebaptizing continued. Elders Kim-
ball, Snow, Lewis, Goddard, Everett, and Shumway did the bap-
tizing, while President Young and the Twelve confirmed. "This
made 288 in all who had been rebaptized during the last three
days. The camp assembled as usual at 10 o'clock for public
meeting and was addressed »by Heber C. Kimball, much to our
edification. I followed and was never blessed with greater lib-
erty of speech."
The practice of the Saints coming into the Valley to renew
their covenants by baptism was followed for many years, but
later, when the organizations abroad became more perfect, and
the Saints came with speedy and direct transportation from their
native lands to the stakes of Zion, this practice has been discon-
tinued as not being of the same necessity as in the early pioneer
days.
Sunday, August 15th, Elder Woodruff attended the ser-
vices and reported a lengthy and very interesting discourse by
President Brigham Young. On the 11th a little child of Brother
Crow was drowned and President Young offered some consoling
remarks bearing upon this sad event, and he also spoke upon the
resurrection. Much of his discourse was upon the authority of
the priesthood, from which we quote a few lines: "Brother
Joseph received the Patriarchal or Melchisedek Priesthood from
under the hands of Peter, James, and John. From those Apostles
Joseph received every power, blessing, and privilege of the high-
est authority of the Melchisedek Priesthood ever committed to
man on the earth. Some have had fears that we had not power to
320 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
obtain revelations since the death of Joseph, but I want this sub-
ject from this time and forever to be set at rest. I want the
Church to understand from this day henceforth and forever, that
an Apostle is the highest office and authority that there is in the
Church and Kingdom of God on the earth. Joseph Smith gave
unto me and my brethren, the Twelve, all the priesthood, power,
and authority which he held, and those are powers which belong
to the Apostleship. We shall take time, and each step the Saints
take, let them take time enough to understand it. Everything
at Nauvoo went with a rush. We had to build the Temple with
the trowel in one hand and the sword in the other, ana mobs were
upon us all the while, and many crying out, 'Oh ! the Temple can't
be built.' I told them it should be built. This Church should not
fall; and the Lord said if we did not build it we should be re-
jected as a Church with our dead. Why did He say it? Because
the Saints were becoming slothful and covetous, and would spend
their means upon fine houses for themselves before they would
put it into a House of the Lord ; but we went at it and finished it
and turned it over into the hands of the Lord in spite of earth
and hell, and the brethren were so faithful that we labored day
and night to give them their endowments.
"When I look upon the great work the elders of Israel have
to perform, and look around upon them, and see them vain and
foolish, it makes me sorrowful. They forget their calling. O,
ye elders of Israel, think for a moment what manner of persons
ought ye to be — men who hold the priesthood and keys of salva-
tion, who have power to go to the nations of the earth and say
to the people, 'We have salvation for you if you will receive it,
and celestial glory awaits you; or condemnation, if you reject
it.' It is no trifling affair to have power put into your hands to
deal with the eternal destinies of the sons and daughters of Adam
who form the nations of the earth/'
In the afternoon Elders Orson Pratt and Erastus Snow edi-
fied the people under the influence of the spirit of the Lord. In
conference of the leading men, they gave to the city the name of
"The City of the Great Salt Lake." It has since been abbreviated
to Salt Lake City. The stream running westward was given the
name of "City Creek," which it still bears ; the river on the west,
"Western Jordan," to distinguish it from Jordan in Palestine ; the
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847. 321
two streams from the mountains on the east, "Great Canyon
Creek" and "Little Canyon Creek." In the main, these names
have been preserved. It was also decided to fence the city, and
to appoint a president, and high council for the new stake of Zion.
Elder Woodruff and his associates were occupied until
August 26th in setting things in order and preparing for the
pioneers' return to Winter Quarters.
On the way, they met Elder Benson as a messenger from
the moving camp of Israel, and later on met the camp itself in
different bodies, chiefly in charge of Elders Parley P. Pratt
and John Taylor. The whole company consisted of 600 wagons.
President Woodruff met his father in the train but his step-mother
had gone back to Iowa to live with her daughter Emma. On
the journey many interesting meetings were held and much choice
instruction given and some reproofs meted out, especially by
President Brigham Young. It was a constant schooling. Like
ancient Israel, the Saints were not free from faults, and needed
training and reproving to prepare them for greater things.
Brother Woodruff recorded in his journal nearly all the coun-
sels, teachings, and ministrations of President Young which oc-
curred on the journey. A few incidents of an exciting nature
occurred on the route. On the 10th of September, near the Sweet
Water, the horses were stolen, and also those belonging to the
Saints on their way to the Valley. Of this episode Elder Wood-
ruff writes: "The alarm was given early next morning that a
lot of our horses and mules were stolen. Bells were found cut
from the horses, also lariats cut off, an arrow picked up, and other
signs of Indians were in evidence. The trail was finally found
and a company of 200 horsemen started in pursuit of the Indians.
It looked gloomy to see so many women and children here in the
mountains with their horses and cattle .stolen. Thirty norses were
taken from the pioneer camps, and twenty from the other camps.
"The company remained together during the day, and in the
evening assembled for meeting and was addressed by Orson Pratt,
Heber C. Kimball, and Brigham Young. During the evening,
two of the brethren returned from the pursuit of the Indians and
brought back five of the horses.
"Next morning we parted with our friends who were going
West, and those of us who had not lost horses divided with those
22
322 . WILFORD WOODRUFF.
who had. As we journeyed on, we met the remainder of our
brethren returning from the Indian chase, but with no more of
the horses that were stolen. The enemy had taken forty three."
Ten days later, on the morning of September 21st, another
exciting disturbance with the Indians took place. He writes:
"About 9 a. m. the call was made to get our horses'. I started
for them in the timber, one-half mile from camp. When about
two thirds of the way one of the most exciting scenes occurred.
I heard several reports of guns in quick succession. At the same
time, our guard cried out, 'Indians ! Indians !' In less than a
minute the timber and bluffs were lined with mounted Indians
charging with all speed upon our guard, horses, and camps. They
shot at several of the guards but missed them. The Indians took
a couple of the guards and tried- to carry them off by force, but
the guards knocked them down with their fists and escaped. Some
of the brethren snapped their guns at the Indians but the guns
missed fire and no blood was shed.
"As soon as I heard the report of the guns and the cry
of Indians, and saw them driving off horses, and gathering thick
and fast upon every hand, I ran to camp with all speed and gave
the alarm, calling upon all to gather arms and mount their horses.
Brothers Kimball, Rockwood, Matthews, and several others sprang
to their horses with guns and pistols in hand and ran to stop
the horses the Indians were driving away. One party of Indians
had driven about a dozen horses and mules over the hills. Broth-
er Kimball took after them. Two Indians had gone over the
bluff with my horse and mule. Brother Rockwood went after
them, and at the same time about 20 of our horses came rushing to-
ward camp, frightened by the Indians. With great exertion Presi-
dent Young and one or two others succeeded in getting them
stopped and turned them into camp.
"As soon as I arrived in camp, I opened my trunk, took out
my belt containing 8 pistol shots, buckled it on as soon as pos-
sible, put a saddle and bridle on a broken down horse, for want
of a better one, and mounted without spur or whip and gave chase
after my own horses. I could not go fast over rough roads with
a poor horse, but went as fast as possible. As soon as I began to
ascend the bluffs, I saw Indians gathering thick on every hand,
closing in between me and the camp. As I passed one Indian,
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847. 323
he was priming his gun, but I continued the chase. While going
up a ravine with steep bluffs on each side, an avalanche of some
thirty Indians rushed down upon me and hedged me in so that
I could not get out. Within a few feet of me a large Indian drew
a gun on me. I presented a sixshooter at his breast and gave a
yell, which I had no sooner done than he gave a whoop and ran up
the hill, all the other Indians following his example.
"As soon as my horse and mule got over their fright and
were out of sight of the camp, they tried to return to it, and
troubled the Indians in driving them. Brother Rockwood soon
came near them, and when the Indians found they were overtaken,
one "stopped and professed friendship, while the other tried to
drive the horses on. Brother Rockwood fired his pistol at him-
and the Indians both ran away, and we soon caught the horses.
While this was going on, nearly forty Indians surrounded Broth-
er Kimball and some of the brethren started to his assistance.
Indians were also on every side of me until I got to the camp.
"The brethren who were with me having gone to the assis-
tance of Brother Kimball, the camp was left with but few to
protect it, so that when I arrived I found one hundred and fifty
warriors had gathered around it, all dressed in tke greatest war
style. The old chief then addressed us and said they were good
Sioux, and they had taken us to be Crows or Snakes. When they
found they could get no more of our horses and that three had
been retaken, they professed friendship. There were eleven horses
in all taken by the Indians who numbered about 200 warriors,
well mounted, while there were not more than 20 of our men en-
gaged in stopping and retaking the horses. Brother Gould took
one of the Indian's horses and an Indian brought back Brother
Woolsey's horse and exchanged for him. This, with my two
horses, were the only ones taken during the skirmish.
"When the Indians gathered before our camp, they saw that
we were armed, and knew that we had treated them kindly on our
way to the Valley. The old chief then proposed that we smoke
the pipe of peace; and that if our chief, pointing to President
Young, would go to their camp, they would smoke with him and
give up the horses they had taken. Brother Brigham was not
well, and we did not think it prudent for him to go.
"While engaged in the above conversation with the Indians,
324 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Brother Kimball who had been out on the chase, returned bare
headed, having dropped his hat. He was accompanied by Brother
Benson, and in riding into camp rushed his horse through the
midst of the Indians. They feared some treachery, or that he
was an enemy. They leaped upon their horses and dashed away
from the camp, some even running into the creek. As soon as
they saw that no harm was intended, they returned and took their
places, having a hearty laugh at their fright.
"Brother Kimball volunteered to accompany the chief into his
camp, in place of President Young, that we might get our horses.
Brother Stephen Markham and myself volunteered to go with
him, so we three mounted our horses and started on the expedi-
tion. We took a Frenchman with us who could speak a little of
the Sioux language.
"The Indians told us their camp was one mile away, but we
traveled seven miles over bluffs and valleys before we came in
sight of it. The camp was three miles distant yet, so we halted
and waited for them. When they came up to us they pitched
about one hundred lodges. They numbered about six hundred,
men, women, and children, and brought with them about one thou-
sand horses and mules, all of which we supposed were stolen
from emigrants and from Indian tribes.
"Their camps presented a very picturesque and amusing ap-
pearance. Among their horses we readily recognized our own,
which were stolen on the night we camped with Brother Grant's
company. We lost nearly fifty head that night and here they were
in the drove which these Indians had.
"The old chief called together the war chiefs and placed
them on his left hana, and ourselves on his right, and sac do i vTi
upon the grass, filled a long pipe with kinnikinic, smoked it, and
passed it to his chiefs. They smoked and passed it to us, and we
each smoked in turn. The old chief then told us to pick out our
horses, which we undertook to do, but found it no easy task to
pick out a few horses from among one thousand others scattered
for nearly two miles up the creek. After a laborious search, we
got all but two that were stolen that morning. We spoke to the
chief about the two horses they still had in their possession, but
while they acknowledged they had them, they gave us no en-
couragement that they would let us have them upon our arrival
RETURN TO WINTER QUARTERS, 1847. 325
at Laramie, but would only let us have one of them now. The
brethren presented the chief with three bushels of salt and we
then returned to camp. Thus ended the exciting scenes and busi-
ness of the day."
In a subsequent effort to regain these stolen horses they were
unsuccessful. It appears that the Indians did not fulfill their
promise, but spirited the horses away where they could not be
found.
On the 2nd of October, Brother Woodruff and Luke Johnson
started out in search of some buffalo meat. He writes of this as
follows : "We started at day break, and the wolves, whose cries
had rent the air during the night, were slinking away in all di-
rections as we rode along, and the beautiful swans were floating
upon the water, adding charm to the scene. Soon, a large herd
of buffaloes was in sight. We left our horses and stole upon them
as stealthily as we could. The picket guards were frightened
several times, but we managed to reassure them. There is no
well disciplined army of men more particular to have an old ex-
perienced guard on a close look out than a herd of buffaloes."
After an exciting hunt they succeeded in getting only one cow.
On the 8th they had a beautiful view of a herd of elk, but did not
succeed in procuring any. On the 17th they organized a hunting
expedition and succeeded in killing two buffaloes, which supplied
them with meat for a short time.
On the 19th they were met by the police from Winter Quar-
ters, who were led by Brother Hosea Stout. These brethren
escorted the pioneer company back, .and they all arrived on the
banks of the Missouri, October. 31st, 1847. A few days previous
to Brother Woodruff's arrival, Sister Woodruff had given birth
to a daughter. Mother and child were doing well, and all were
cheerful and happy.
The eventiful year of 1847 was now drawing to a close, and
ere it became merged into eternity, one more great event had
been catalogued in the great book of God's purpose for fulfillment.
On December 5th in a council held at Elder Orson Hyde's,
President Brigham Young was chosen and sustained by the
counsel to be the President, Prophet, Seer, and Revelator to the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, with Heber C.
Kimball and Willard Richards as his first and second counselors.
326 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Father John Smith, uncle to the Prophet Joseph, was chosen the
following day to be the Presiding Patriarch of the Church. This
action was ratified by the unanimous vote of the general confer-
ence held in the Log Tabernacle, December 27th, 1847. About
1,000 souls were assembled, and with one united vote sustained
these brethren in the First Presidency, and in the Patriarchal
office of the Church.
The Apostles present at the council and the conference were
Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyd'e, Orson Pratt,
Willard Richards, Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Amasa
Lyman, and Ezra T. Benson. Of the event, President Woodruff
wrote in his journal:
"From President Young's teachings we learned that it was
necessary to keep up a full organization of the Church, through
all time, as far as could be, at least the First Presidency, Quorum
of the Twelve, Seventies, and Patriarchs, over the whole Church. "
The affairs of the Saints at Winter Quarters were prosperous,
and prospects bright for the New Year.
CHAPTER 30.
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848.
In Winter Quarters. — Battle of Nauvoo Commemorated. — Organiza-
tion of Pottowatamie County. — Bids President Young and Saints
Good-by. — Journey from Winter Quarters to Nauvoo. — From Nau-
voo to Maine. — A Letter to His Wife. — Healing the Sick. — Discov-
ery of Gold in California.
During the first three months of the year 1848, Apostle
Woodruff devoted himself to the usual routine of business inci-
dent to frontier life. They were laying the foundations of a
commonwealth and strengthening the religious organizations
which were to play an important part in the social and religious
life of the people. There were frequent meetings of the Twelve
and the Presidency, and the future aspects of both the people and
the country were under daily consideration.
It was during the early part of this year that petitions were
sent to the Iowa Legislature, one asking for a county on the
Pottawatomie tract of land, and the other for a post-office. Elder
Henry Miller was the bearer of these petitions. About the same
time the question of a disposition of the Nauvoo Temple came up,
owing to the recent arrival from that city of Almon Babbit,
Hyrum Kimball, and John Snyder. President Young was firm
in his view that the Temple there should not be sold.
The battle of Nauvoo, which had been fought on September
12th, 1846, was commemorated on this aniversary by those who
had taken part in the engagement. They wore a red badge on
the left arm, as they had done during the contest, to distinguish
them from their enemies. The disparity in numbers between the
Latter-day Saints and their enemies, — about 100 of the former and
between eight and ten .hundred of the latter — was so great that
the Saints felt that they had been the recipients of Divine favor,
especially in view of the fact that only three of their number
had been lost.
About the middle of the same month, Orson Hyde returned
from the East. News also came at the same time of the success
which the missionary work in Wales was achieving, principally
328 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
through the labors of Captain Dan Jones. While the opposition
there was intense, the struggle redounded to the spread of the
Gospel and the increase of Saints through baptism.
March 1st was the 41st anniversary of Wilford Woodruff's
life. A few days later, on the night of March 15th, he records a
remarkable dream in which he passed in spirit through the air
from state to state, escaped from his enemies and passed on to
heaven. "I saw," he says, "J ose P n and Hyrum and many others
of the Latter-day Saints who had died. The innumerable com-
pany of souls which I saw seemed to be preparing for some grand*
and important event which I could not understand. Many were
engaged in making crowns for the Saints. They were all dressed
in white robes, both male and female."
About this time Wilford Woodruff recorded in his journal
the death of John Quincy Adams, and made special mention of
the death of John Adams and Thomas Jefferson, men in whose
life and attainments he had taken great interest. His life was
not confined to the limits of his personal activity, as he took a
deep interest in all that was going on throughout the world.
On the 27th of March, the leaders of the Church met in
council for the purpose of establishing a political organization of
Pottawattamie County. The relations of the Church to political
questions were carefully considered, and from the outset it was
determined to keep separate the religious and political organi-
zations of the new county which they were bringing into exist-
ence. They were a religious body of men in whose minds relig-
ious influences were dominant. It would have been the most
natural thing, perhaps, in the world, for them to establish a politi-
co-ecclesiastical government ; however, they recognized from the
outset, the constitution of their country, respected the forms of
civil government, and so separated it from their religious organi-
zations that non-Mormons who should thereafter settle in their
midst, might enjoy with perfect freedom their political rights,
'lhis, however, did not mean as some non-Mormons thought it
ought to mean, that they should be elected to office, and the fail-
ure to recognize them became a source of disturbance.
As the time for holding the annual conference for April
approached, there appeared before the leaders several Pawnee
crrefs asking in behalf of their people who were starving for food,
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 329
for one hundred bushels of corn. The request was granted, the
corn loaded upon the backs of the mules belonging to the Indians,
who returned to their people with feelings of joy and appreci-
ation. The spirit begotten by such an act 'of generosity opened
the hearts of the Saints for the enjoyment of their conference,
and fitted them more perfectly for the worship of God. President
Young commented upon the organization of the Presidency which
he said might have been effected the first conference after the
Prophet's death, but it was not wisdom to do so. The authority
and keys had been committed to the Twelve, and the Saints in fol-
lowing Brigham Young and the Quorum of which he was presi-
dent, fully demonstrated their spirit to discern. where the presiding
authority of the Church was to be found. The interval between
the death of the Prophet and the organization of the new Presi- *
dency gave the Saints ample opportunity by experience to con-
firm their belief in the leadership of President Young and his
council. Before the conference closed, officers of the high priests
and elder's quorum where chosen, also a high council for the
Church in Pottawatamie County.
Special attention was also given at that time to the condition
of the poor, particularly to the families of the soldiers who had
enlisted in the Mormon Battalion. A special committee was ap-
pointed to locate the poor and provide for their wants. A call
was made for teams and wagons, and a hearty response was
given. After the conference, Philo Dibble exhibited his paint-
ings of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and of
Joseph's last address to the Nauvoo Legion. There are many
of the present generation who will remember Elder Dibble's ef-
forts to preserve and disseminate the early history of the Church
by exhibitions of his art, which he gave for the benefit of the
Saints for many years throughout the stakes of Zion.
Soon after the close of conference three of the Battalion boys
arrived from Salt Lake Valley, popularly know as ''The Valley,"
and gave encouraging reports from the Saints there. They
brought with them letters to the families that remained in Winter
Quarters. At, about this time an effort was made to move the
bodies of the dead to a new cemetery which had been selected.
The graves of many were so marked that they might be identi-
fied in years to come. There, two of Wilford Woodruff's sons,
330 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Joseph and Ezra, were buried in a grave designated No. 34, and
marked "J. E. W."
While the spirit of gathering to their new found home in
the tops of the mountains was uppermost in the minds of those
at Winter Quarters, the leaders kept constantly before them their
mission of carrying the message of the new revelation to the
nations of the earth. Apostle Woodruff was preparing for a
mission to the East, and Orson Pratt, to England. These men
were specially fitted by nature and experience for missionary
work, and their talents were fully recognized and made use of.
At the same time President Young was making preparations for
another journey across the plains to Salt Lake Valley.
These were busy days at Winter Quarters. All were full
of hope and grand expectations. On Sunday, April 14th, Presi-
dent Young in an address prophesied that the Saints would never
be driven from the Rocky Mountains, unless they were guilty
of insurrection among themselves, and he had no fear of that.
In the midst of preparations, a steam-boat arrived on the Mis-
souri River at Winter Quarters loaded with groceries and gener-
al provisions needed by the people. The same steam-boat afforded
Orson Pratt an opportunity to embark on his mission to Eng-
land. A few days later another steamer came with 150 Saints
from England. These were accompanied by Elders Franklin D.
and Samuel W. Richards on their return from the British mission.
On' Friday the 26th day of May, 1848, President Young
began his second journey to the Rocky Mountains. Elder Wood-
ruff writes : "In company with Orson Hyde, E. T. Benson, and
others, on the 22nd of June, I rode out to the Horn to meet Presi-
dents Young and Kimball and the Camp of Israel. We found
on our arrival that all had crossed, and that Loienzo Snow and
Zera Pulsipher, captains of hundreds, had gone on, each with
his hundred. There were about 600 wagons in all and they made
a grand encampment — a beautiful sight, indeed. I spent a little
time with President Young; went through the camp, and on the
following day bade good-bye to the Saints and returned to Winter
Quarters. ,,
The efforts to provide the necessary equipments for this
second exodus across the plains brought its hardship to those
who remained. The latter were without sufficient means to meet
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 331
their wants. President Richards was at this time sick and in"
straightened circumstances, so that he was unable to accompany
the Saints on their westward journey.
Those who remained were naturally weakened in their ability
to defend themselves by the departure of the strongest — those
best able to endure the journey. * They naturally feared their
wakened condition and the danger from Indians, to which they
were subjected. On the 14th there was a bugle sound "To arms !"
The report came that the Indians vvere coming upon the people.
The alarm, however, was not justified, although the people were
greatly disturbed in their feelings by such excitement.
It was distinctly" the Indian's country in those days, and the
Saints had no one but themselves to look to for protection. The
forces of the United States government were then engaged in
Mexico. It is interesting at this point to observe that where the
city of Omaha now stands the Saints were once busily engaged
cultivating the soil and providing means for their expected jour-
ney westward, although Winter Quarters was a few miles north
from the present site of Omaha.
On June 21st, 1848, Elder Woodruff with his family, and
several others, eleven in all, started upon his Eastern mission.
They first went to Mt. Pisgah where they found a number of
the Saints to whom they preached. There would naturally be
some misgiving as to the faith and continuity of those who re-
mained some distance in the rear of the Saints, those who were un-
willing to follow the lead of President Young and the Twelve
would naturally discourage the more timid ones.
It was during this journey, and on the 5th of July, that
Elder Woodruff records a miraculous escape by one of those
spiritual impressions that frequently came across his life. He had
tied his mules to an oak-wood tree beside which he was camping.
His children were sleeping in the wagon, and he felt impressed to
move from his camping-ground, so he moved his children into
a house. Only a short time elapsed when a thunder-storm swept
over the place in great fury. Of the circumstance he writes : "We
had just retired when the storm reached us in great fury, and in a
moment the large oak came thundering down to the ground with
a terrific crash. Had I not moved my mules, it would probably
have killed them. Had I not moved my carriage, it would have
332 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
'been crushed to atoms, and we would have been killed, as the tree
fell where my carriage stood. It just missed Brother Kingsley's
wagon. I consider my impression an interposition of Providence
to save our lives."
On the 9th, they arrived at Nauvoo and went through the
Temple from basement to steeple, and again gazed on the once
beautiful, but now desolate city of Nauvoo. While at the city,
in the home of Almon Babbit, Elder Woodruff met a man who
had come from Michigan to hear the gospel, and to whom he
preached for one hour and then led him down into the waters of
the Mississippi. During the same day, in a house built by George
A. Smith, and occupied by Elder John Snyder, he confirmed
the man whom he had just baptized and ordained him an elder
and sent him on his way rejoicing.
Before leaving Nauvoo on his eastward journey, he sold his
mules, carriage and harness and took steamer down the river
to St. Louis. From this point Elder Woodruff boarded a steamer
for La Salle, Illinois, and thence to Louisville, where he visited
his brother-in-law and sister, Luther and Rhoda Scammon.
Here death, for the fourth time, entered his family circle and
called to the spirit world an infant of nine months.
Here Elder Woodruff's industrious nature asserted itself, and
he went into the wheat field pitching bundles ol grain. After
leaving his kinsmen he continued his journey by wagon, rivers,
lakes, and railways via Chicago and arrived in Boston on August
12th, 1848. The journey, by the route which he had taken from
Council Bluffs, covered a distance of 2,595 miles. He remained
some time preaching the gospel at Boston and then continued his
journey to Portland, Maine. From there he went to Scarboro
where he met other relations. It was a happy reunion after a
separation of eight years.
The return of Apostle Woodruff to the East would naturally
awaken within him the keenest satisfaction over the opportunity
it afforded to meet, after years of strenuous life and marvelous ad-
venture, old friends and kinsmen. To them, his affections first
turned, and he told all the wonderful things which God had
wrought in the gathering of the Saints to the Valleys of the
Mountains. From Maine he returned to Boston, went on to
New York, and a little later took up his labors in Philadelphia.
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 333
It was here he called on Colonel Kane, a tried and true friend to
the Mormon people in the hour of their sorrow. By Colonel Kane
he was most cordially welcomed.
To his wife who remained with her people in Maine, he
wrote on October 18th, 1848, this very significant letter : "I have
been much blessed by the spirit of God since I saw you. I have
felt more of the presence and power of God in me than I ex-
pected to enjoy on this Eastern mission. I have felt that someone
has prayed for me much of late. I wonder if it was Phoebe!
I know how often you pray for me, and I feel its power and prize
it much. I have never felt such a desire to prove worthy of your
confidence and trust, and shun every appearance of evil, keep out
of the path of all temptation, and do right in all things. I have
had much of the spirit of secret prayer, have poured out my soul
in supplication to God with tears of joy, and at the same time
the visions of my mind have been opened so that I saw clearly my
duty to my God, to my wife, to my children, to the Saints, and
to the world at large. I have also seen the awful and certain
judgments of God, which like a gathering storm are ready to
burst upon the whole Gentile world, especially this nation which
has heard the sound of the gospel but rejected it, together with
the testimony of the servants of God ; has stoned and killed the
prophets ; has become drunk with the blood of martyrs and Saints ;
and finally has driven the entire Church with the priesthood and
keys of eternal life out of its midst into the wilderness and
mountains of Israel."
At New Haven, on the 21st, a remarkable case of healing oc-
curred, of which Elder Woodruff writes as follows: "A sister
Turtle was very low with yellow fever. Some of Job's comforters
had called upon her and reproached her for being a Latter-day
Saint, and had asked her why she did not get her elders to heal
her. While under this strain and reproach she cried out, 'O, that
the Lord would send Brother Woodruff here!' It was only a
few moments before she received a note from me saying that I
was coming to see her. When I came, we laid hands upon her and
she was healed, and I returned home praising God. The follow-
ing day, Sunday, Mr. Smith Turtle and his wife, who had been
healed the day before, were present in our meeting.
"On the 23rd of October, 1848, I ordained Jairus Sanford
334 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
a high priest. He was nearly 86 years of age. He had been liber-
al with his means and faithful in his duties. I left the aged patri-
arch rejoicing in God and went on my way to Noith Haven."
On the 25th of October, Elder Woodruff arrived in Boston by
rail and found himself in the midst of a grand demonstration.
The people were celebrating the inauguration of a new water
system by which the water of the Long Pond was conveyed into
the city of Boston. The procession covered a distance of seven
miles, requiring two and a half hours to pass any given point.
Of that ocasion Elder Woodruff writes: "At the close of the
speeches the mayor arose and said: 'Fellow citizens, it is pro-
posed that the water of Lake Cochitreate be admitted into the
city of Boston. All those who favor it say, 'aye/ The response
was in a voice of thunder. At a given signal a column of water
8 feet in diameter shot up 80 feet in the air and fell into a great
reservoir." In the evening there were fire-works and other il-
luminations. This was considered at this time the grandest cele-
bration ever witnessed in any American city.
On the following day, October 26th, Elder Woodruff went
to New Bedford with Brother Nathaniel Coray. It was there
he read with feelings of deep sorrow the burning of the Nauvoo
Temple by a mob. He then went to Maine where he had parted
from his wife earlier in the year, and returned with her to Cam-
bridgeport on the 17th of November. Here he took a house for
his family, and finished the labors of the year in Boston and its
vicinity. Here he compiled a brief account of the current events
among the nations of the earth. He read history in the light
of God's recent revelations, and out of it he extracted the signs
of the times.
The year had been a trying one to the Saints in Utah who
were greatly distressed because of the cricket plague, from which,
however, they were measurably relieved by the miraculous de-
struction of these insects by the sea-gulls.
Gold had been discovered in California by members of the
Mormon Battalion, and by others, a circumstance which created
a feverish excitement throughout the Eastern States. The rash
to California again brought the Saints in Utah into conspicu-
ous relations with the outside world. That meant financial relief
to the people in Salt Lake City.
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 335
In his journal he records the fact that Captain Dan Jones
by his labors in Wales was adding to the Church many persons
each month. Elder Orson Spencer gave very encouraging ac-
counts of the work throughout the British Isles.
It was at this time that Almon Babbit called upon Elder
Woodruff and sought to induce him to go to Washington for the
purpose of accomplishing certain things which he said would be
favorable to the Latter-day Saints. "After hearing him, I con-
cluded that he was working on his own account and without the
counsel of the President of the Church. I therefore concluded
that my health, calling, and the spirit within me would not permit
me to leave the mission upon which I was sent, to go to Washing-
ton." SuDequent events proved the correctness of his impressions.
Concerning the events of the year he remarks: "At home
new towns were laid out, both to the north and south of Salt
Lake City. Elders were arriving from the Sandwich Islands.
Walker, the Indian chief, visited the Saints in the Valley and
expressed friendship for them and his antipathy toward the
Spanish. Brothers Brown, Browett, Allen, and Cox were killed
by the Indians in the California mountains, while they were
exploring the country. These brethren I baptized in Hereford-
shire soon alter I commenced preaching at John Benbow's. Broth-
er Browett had been an especially earnest, true Latter-day Saint,
and I know nothing to the contrary of the others. They went
into the army as soldiers in the Mormon Battalion and died in
the cause of their country."
CHAPTER 31.
ELDER WOODRUFF'S RETURN FROM THE EAST.
Letter to Orson Pratt. — Baptism of His Father-in-law, Ezra Carter. —
Labors in New England. — Meets Dr. John M. Bernhisel. — Healing
the Sick. — Interview with Col. Kane. — Hears Indian Chief. — Release
from His Mission. — Return to the Valleys. — Conditions at the
Frontier. — Stampede on the Plains. — Brigham Young Appointed
Governor. — Salt Lake Temple Planned. — Salt Lake City Given a
Charter. — Visit to the Southern Settlements. — Fourth Celebrated
at Black Rock. — Celebrating of Twenty-fourth. — Death of His Step-
mother. — Judge Brocchus Speaks in Conference. — Beautiful Words
of Patriarch John Smith. — A Vote To Discontinue Use of Tea and
Coffee.
The beginning of the year 1849 found Wilford Woodruff
actively at work in the spread of the gospel. It was a glorious
message which he was bearing to the people of the East, and he
gave to it all the ardor of his intensely religious nature. Nor
was he less concerned about the integrity and devotion of his wife
to the faith they had espoused. His family was carefully in-
structed in the duties and sacraments of the Church. On the
15th of the month he wrote a lengthy letter to President Young
and Council in which he reported his travels and labors. He
prepared a historical sketch for the historian's office, and wrote
to Orson Pratt, who was presiding over the British mission, as
follows: "I am 42 years old today, March the 1st, 1849. How
peculiar such figures look to a man while counting up his years
in this probation. The very sight of them crowds on to his mind
a flood of thoughts more than tongue can utter or pen describe.
The last sixteen years of my life have been passed endeavoring
to preach the gospel and build up the Kingdom of God in asso-
ciation with my brethren. The past is gone, I have no desire to
recall it. I would not wish to live my life over again if I could.
I feel like looking forward and not backward.
"While the Jews were high-minded and in the height of their
power, the Son of God, in lamb-like meekness, bowed to the ordi-
nance of baptism and all other rites of the gospel and command-
ments of His Father. He was looking forward to a time when He
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 337
should make His second visit to His brethren after having over-
come death and the grave. At the present day, while emperors,
princes, kings, lords, nobles, and great men of the world have
been making a wonderful effort to maintain their dignity, and ap-
pear to good advantage before the world, many of the noblest
spirits that ever dwelt in the flesh, like Jesus and the Apostles,
have been meekly submitting to the ordinances of the gospel, and
like little children have submitted to the authority of the holy
priesthood."
During the month of March Elder Woodruff visited Cape
Cod, preaching to the Saints and strangers, the latter including
sea-captains, sailors, and fishermen. There he also organized
a branch of the Church with 21 members. Upon his return home
to Cambridgeport, he found his father-in-law, Ezra Carter Sr.,
awaiting him. ' On the 22nd of March Father Carter was bap-
tized, his wife having received the gospel before this. Elder
Woodruff records these events as the fulfillment of prophecy by
Father Jos. Smith, the patriarch, who, in blessing him and his
wife years before, promised that their household should receive the
gospel and stand with them in the Church. Elder Carter lived to
be 96 years of age. His old home, in a beautiful rural district
of southern Maine, still stands. It is near the roadside as you go
from Saco to Portland.
On the 12th of April he started a company of Saints for
Zion. There were 71 all told, 50 of whom were from Philadelphia.
From Philadelphia he visited Saints in the neighboring towns. At
Hornerstown he baptized three members of the Woolf family.
They had been believers for a number of years,. having been vis-
ited by the Prophet and a number of the Twelve. Leaving Penn-
sylvania he traveled through New Jersey to New York where he
met T. D. Brown, just returning from England. From New
York he went on to Cambridgeport to his family.
After journalizing the calamities occurring in St. Louis, New
Orleans, California, and other parts of the world, Elder Woodruff
started on a visit to Fox Islands where he had introduced the
gospel twelve years before, having baptized nearly one hundred
people. He passed many weeks on the Islands but with much
less success than upon the first mission there. From here he
went to New Brunswick, Canada, performing a large part of the
23
338 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
journey on foot. One day he walked 35 miles, carrying a heavy
load part of the distance.
Arriving at the ferry of Beauburs Island, he crossed in a boat
and walked a mile through a pleasant grove to the home of Elder
Joseph Russell, who for eleven years had been the owner of the
entire island, which is a mile and a half in length, by a half a mile
in width. Elder Russell was a ship-builder and had constructed
23 ships with a tonnage of 650 tons each. He was a man of con-
siderable wealth, worth at that time, at a low estimate, $30,000
He was liberal with his means and faithful in the discharge of his
duties to the Church. At that place there was a small branch of
the Church over which he presided.
On the_28th he went with Elder Russell and son to Bedque.
While here he received word that Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow,
and Franklin D. Richards had been chosen members of the Twelve
Apostles.
On the 5th of August, Elder Woodruff set out upon his re-
turn to Cambridgeport, Elder Russell having first contributed
$1,500 with which to aid the Church in its newly chosen home.
He remained but a short time at home, when he started for Fall
River and New Bedford to visit the Saints in those places. On his
return from his trip to the South, he met at Cambridgeport, Dr.
John M. Bernhisel, who, after giving an account of affairs in the
Valleys, informed Elder Woodruff that he had come to Washing-
ton as our representative, bearing a petition for a Territorial Gov-
ernment.
Under date of July 25th, 1849, the President of the Church
wrote Brother Woodruff a statement of conditions of the Church
in the Valleys and expressed their desire to be admitted into the
Union as a sovereign state. In that letter the President re-
marked: "The neptt time that you encounter the hardships, pri-
vations, and toil over the plains and mountains, you will meet with
a very different reception from that which you did on your first
arrival here. Friends will greet you, the products of the earth
will be administered for your comfort. We shall be very happy to
see you again."
During the remainder of the year 1849, Elder Woodruff
visited the eastern branches, preaching the gospel and comforting
all who would listen. In Cape Cod an aged lady of 84 years was
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 339
instantly healed by his administrations. She immediately arose
from her bed of sickness and went about her work.
He again went to Philadelphia where he had several visits
with Colonel Kane with whom he talked over the situation relative
to a Territorial Government. The following he quotes as the
words of Col. Kane : "I applied, acording to the wish of Presi-
dent Young for a Territorial Government, and had my last, sad,
and painful interview with President Polk. I found he was not
disposed to favor your people, and had men of his own stamp
picked out to serve as governor and in other positions, many of
whom would oppress you in any way simply to fill their own pock-
ets. President Polk was unwilling to appoint men among your-
selves, and I saw it was absolutely necessary to have officers of
your own people to govern you, otherwise you would be better off
without any government at all. It was necessary for me to use
my discretion and I therefore withdrew the petition."
On December 3rd, he paid a visit to Gerard College of Phila-
delphia. On the 15th of the month he attended a meeting there
where a Mr. Koh-Ge-Ga-Gah-Bow, chief of the Ozebwa na-
tion, delivered a lengthy and spirited address in behalf of the
American Indians, in which he appealed to the citizens to induce
the government to give the Indians a territory they could call their
own, and to forbid the encroachment thereon of the whites. He
censured the white men in no uncertain terms for their pretended
Christianity and religious prpfessions, while in reality they were
filled with deceit, hypocrisy, and wickedness.
The year 1850 witnessed a change in the character of Elder
Woodruff's labors. Missionary work was in harmony, not only
with his spiritual nature, but with the grand conceptions which
he entertained for the future of the Church with which he had as-
sociated himself. Upon his return from Cambridgeport, he re-
ceived a letter irom the Presidency in which he was required to
return to the Valley, and to bring with him all the Saints he
could gather, and such means as could be collected from their
properties and from contributions in the East. The Saints in
the Valleys of the Mountains were so far removed from manu-
facturing centers that they felt the necessity of home manufacture,
especially in the establishment of woolen £nd cotton factories in
o-der that they might be self-supporting. The New England states'
340 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
where Elders Woodruff's labors had been directed contained many
factories, and it was the operatives from these factories whose
services would be needed in the new enterprises at home.
On the 2nd of March, he went to Maine where arrangements
were made to gather with him to the Valleys of the Mountains
his wife's people. His wife's brother, Ilus F. Carter, had bought
ten wagon loads of merchandise which was sent with Elder
Woodruff. Mr. Carter, however, returned from the Missouri
River to his home in Maine on account of ill health. A number
of the brethren had engaged in gold-mining in California and
sent money to their friends in the East to assist them in their
emigration. The manufactured products of the East were greatly
needed by the Saints in the Valleys, and the money sent from
California became very helpful in providing a stock of goods that
would contribute to the comfort of the earlier settlers whose supply
of clothing by this time was almost entirely depleted.
On the 23rd of March, Elder Orson Pratt arrived from Eng-
land on business, intending to return before going to the Valleys.
He found Elder Woodruff busily occupied in the purchase of such
merchandise as would be most helpful to those who had gathered.
About the same time, Elder John Taylor and Curtis E. Bolton
were on their way to France ; Lorenzo Snow and Joseph Toronto
to Italy ; Erastus Snow and Peter Hanson to Denmark ; Franklin
D. Richards and several others to England. Elder Erastus Snow
sailed from Boston to his field of labor on April 3rd.
By the 9th of the month, Wilford Woodruff with his family
and relatives, and with about 100 other Saints left for New York
where they were joined by another 100, making all told 209 peo-
ple. Their baggage amounted to 42,000 lbs. On their way to
Pittsburg, they passed through Philadelphia. At the former place
they secured passage to St. Louis where they arrived on the 1st
day of May. From St. Louis to Cuncil Bluffs they took pas-
sage on the steamer, Sacramento. They left St. Joseph on the 12th
of May and Ft. Kearney on the 15th, and the following day Elder
Woodruff went to Kanesville to visit Elder Orson Hyde. On
this journey they were accompanied by Elder Orson Pratt.
This frontier town was a busy place in those days. The Saints
were constantly coming and going, and the people were generally
in a state of excitement, and the very nature of the circumstances
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 341
gave rise to some discontent. The well-to-do hurried on to the
Valleys, and the poor were left to make such arrangements as they
could for present support and their future emigration to the Zion
of their God. Provision, of course, for the emigration of the
poor was made wherever possible, but yet their numbers were so
great as to bring distress to the people of Kanesville. Presi-
dent Woodruff expalined that he had received counsel from
the Presidency to stretch out his arms and gather all he possibly
could to Zion. He had baptized, while on this mission, about 200
people. Every effort was made to pacify those who were dis-
contented in this frontier town. The fact, however, that the auth-
orities had instructed him to gather all he could was the guiding
motive in bringing with him to Kanesville the poor, as well as
those who were in fairly good circumstances.
Elder Woodruff, when counsel came to him, never quibbled,
never doubted, never stopped to ask his file-leaders the whys and
the wherefores. He was like Adam when the angel said to him :
"Adam, why dost thou offer sacrifice ?" And he answered, "I
know not save that God has commanded me." He was also
like Nephi of old who uttered the memorable saying: "For I
know that the Lord giveth no command unto the children of
men save that He shall prepare the way for them to accomplish
the thing which He commandeth them."
On the 21st of May the company starting to Zion was or-
ganized into hundreds, fifties, and tens with a captain over each.
Robert Petty, Leonard W. Hardy, Edson Whipple, Joseph Hall,
James Currier, Miner Atwood, and two others whose names are
not given, were appointed captains. Some of the teamsters of this
company did not belong to the Church, and in time became unruly.
The ring-leader, however, was discharged, and later the others also.
On the 9th of July, Lucy Johnson, Matilda Hardy, a Sister Snow,
and Emily Huntington died. Deaths this year, 1850, on the
plains were frequent and Elder Woodruff's company suffered
with others. On the day following, Elder Woodruff baptized four-
teen in the Platte River, among them his wife's niece, Sarah E.
Foss. On the 15th, a few days later, a severe thunder storm arose
and Brother Ridge, from Staffordshire, England, and his oxen
were killed by lightning.
The 30th of the month witnessed one of those scenes not
342 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
uncommon to the plains in the early days of emigration by ox
teams. Those who have not witnessed a stampede can hardly
imagine the scenes of confusion and dangers to, which it gives
rise. There were often thirty or forty teams close together. These
teams consisted of from two to five yoke of oxen. The wagons
they drew were loaded with women, children, and merchandise.
The stampede generally took place without a moment's warning
and the cattle ran in all directions.
Writing of this scene Elder Woodruff says : "Our stampede
commenced in the following manner. While my son Wilford
was mounting his horse, William Murphy struck the horse with
a whip which started him to run. Wilford was thrown over
the horse's head to the ground. The saddle turned under the
horse and as a result he ran away. As he approached one of
the wagons, a Mr. Cannon's team became frantic and started off
at a great speed. In a moment twenty or thirty teams followed
the first that stampeded and the whole company was rushing
apparently onward into the jaws of death. On my. carriage was
a fine black steed, and in it were Rhoda Foss and Susan Woodruff.
We were at the head of the company, and when the stampede
commenced, I was by the side of my carriage. I saw Mrs. Wood-
ruff rush into the midst of the scene with many other women
and children. Their lives were in constant danger. I told Rhoda
to let my horse run into the bluffs, and do the best she could. I
gave him a cut to start him on to a run and left them to the
care of Providence. I then rushed into the midst of the stampede
in order to save the lives of my wife and as many others as pos-
sible, but I had hard work to save even my own life. Mrs. Wood-
ruff soon found an opening and fled out of the midst of the scene.
Brother Petty's wagons were turned over. My family wagon with
four yoke of oxen ran over one of his wagons, and a wagon ran
over one of his children. Prescott Hardy was knocked down by
his own team and badly injured in the thigh and arm. Wher-
ever I saw women and children in danger, I did what I could
to rescue them. However, only little can be done at such times,
and each one must dodge the best he can to save his life if pos-
sible.
"When I found I could do no more, I ran forward to see
what condition my family carriage and wagon were in. I found
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 343
my noble horse still running, but on three legs. One of the ox-
teams had run on to the horse and carriage, bent one of the axles
and smashed one of the horse's legs. Rhoda was thrown out of
the carriage and Susan was lying upon her back with her feet
hanging out between the wheels. She held on, however, till I
came and rescued my daughter. Later I had to shoot my horse
to put him out of his misery. It was very painful to have to do
so. It was a miracle that no one was killed, and there was really
but little damage done to oxen and wagons."
Barring some break-downs and delays, the company arrived
in Salt Lake City, October 14, 1850. Soon after their arrival,
Elder Woodruff moved from the old Fort into his house near
Temple Block. He was also occupied in disposing of ten loads
of merchandise sent out to the Valley by his brother-in-law, Ilus
F. Carter. In the Council he read to the brethren the speech of
Mr. Copway (Koh-Ge-Ga-Gah-Bow), the Indian chief, and
the views of Col. Kane on the government of Deseret.
Wilford Woodruff's work at this time as a missionary had
given him distinction and he was frequently regarded by his breth-
ren as the "Herald of the Gospel." The following winter two
vacancies occurred in the legislature by the death of Newell K.
Whitney and Cornelius P. Lott. Governor Young appointed
Elders Woodruff and Charles C. Rich to fill these vacancies, and
thus began the experiences of Elder Woodruff as a legislator.
The new year, 1851, witnessed the dedication of a new school
house in the Fourteenth Ward of Salt Lake City — the ward in which
Elder Woodruff first located and where he built his home on what
was subsequently known as the old Valley House corner. The
people were poor in those days, but they nevertheless did all that
a community could under similar circumstances to promote edu-
cation. They needed both schoolhouses and meeting-houses,
but their condition generally compelled them to make one build-
ing answer a double purpose.
The country to which the Saints had come was a wilderness,
and the surroundings of the people were such that it was not al-
ways easy to keep men and women under proper restraint, espe-
cially young men who in a wild country naturally were prone to be
uncouth and sometimes profane in their language. The Puritan
spirit of the early prioneers was so intense that an effort was made
344 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to check evils in their incipiency and to wage a crusade against
them as fast as they made their appearance. Profanity was one
of the evils that could not be endured. The Authorities on the
12th of January, in a congregation of the Saints, called attention
to the use of such language, and the whole congregation voted to
"put down swearing" throughout the City and the Territory. Into
the reform movement, Elder Woodruff threw all his energies and
preached with all the ardor of his soul against the improper use
of words that profaned the name of Deity.
The time nad come to erect another temple for the holy ordi-
nances that are peculiar and confined to that sacred structure. The
work should be begun as far as possible with the absence of every
semblance of evil ; and on January 19, President Young announced
to the congregation assembled that the time had arrived for the
erection of a temple. Truman O. Angel was appointed architect,
and during the day plans for the new Temple were submitted for
inspection in the Seventies' Hall. That building now stands on
State street in a good state of preservation.
On the 28th, news of the appointment of President Young
to be the first governor of Utah reached the people. This ap-
pointment gave universal satisfaction. When the news came,
President Young was about fifteen miles north of the city. The
leaders and a band went out to meet him ; and upon his arrival in
the city, he was welcomed by a salute of ten guns.
About this time, on February 2nd, a pretender arose who
styled himself Elijah, and a Mr. Bateman spoke for about 9 minutes
in his behalf. The new Elijah, however, received no encourage-
ment.
It was about the same time also that there began those reg-
ular weekly meetings of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles which
have continued to the present time. The object was to keep the
Twelve in harmony with one another, that each might know what
the other was doing, that there might be uniformity, and that they
might be actuated by a spirit of unity.
Early in February of that year, the legislature granted a
charter to the community that was to be known as a municipal or-
ganization under the name of Salt Lake City. Concerning the
charter President Woodruff writes that President Young said:
"We do not want the Church to pass laws to punish crime, but
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 345
to try members only on questions of Church fellowship. If the
members transgress the laws of the land, turn them over to the
authorities of the land. We want to protect the Church also in its
rites of worship and protect every other sect that comes here. When
the kingdoms of this world become the Kingdoms of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ, will their people all be members of the Church
of Jesus Christ by obeying the Gospel? No, not one-eighth part
of them. No more than a telestial kingdom is a celestial one,
and they stand in about the same relation to each other."
Elder Woodruff, on the 23rd of April, in company with a
party of about forty men with twenty wagons entered Utah Val-
ley. This was his first visit to the settlements there. He met the
Indian chief Walker. He thought him rather an ugly looking spec-
imen for an Indian chief. Later on the company reached Sanpete
valley. Here there were about one hundred families located. These
families were engaged in farming. They had erected a schoolhouse
and had commenced a council house.
Passing on from Sanpete, the company went through Sevier
Valley to Marysvale and on to Cedar City. "We passed over the
worst road the last few days that I ever knew. We had to draw
our wagons up and let them down with ropes in places where
the roads were so bad, and at places the slant was so great that
we had to hold our wagons up to keep them from turning over."
In the valley near Cedar City the company was met by Presi-
dent George A. Smith who at that time had charge of the south-
ern settlements. The settlers had been there only three months.
They had enclosed a fort of 19 acres, plowed and sown 1,000 acres
with wheat, had fenced 600 acres, built a sawmill, and erected
the first story of their council house. The little community wel-
comed President Young and party by the firing of a cannon and
by waving the stars and stripes. This small settlement of pi-
oneers had about one hundred men.
The discovery of coal and iron ore in the vicinity of Cedar
City awakened in the Latter-day Saints a special desire to establish
iron foundries. Men had been called to this work as a mission.
Among the one hundred, there were perhaps thirty who were
di contented. Part of them desired to return to Salt Lake City
to get their families, and others to abandon the mission at Cedar
346 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
entirely. Apostle Woodruff records the following words of Presi-
dent Young to these men: "If you were now on a mission to
France or England or to any other part of the earth, you would
not sit down and counsel together about going to get your fam-
ilies, or about going home till your mission was ended. This is
of quite as much importance as preaching the Gospel. The time
is now come when it is required of us to make the wilderness
blossom as the rose. Our mission is now to build up stakes of
Zion and fill these mountains with cities, and when your mission
is ended you are at liberty to go. Only do what is right. When
1 go on a mission, I leave my affairs in the hand of God. If
my house, flocks, or fields are lost in my absence; if my wife or
children die, I say, Amen, to it. If they live, I say, Amen, to that
and thank the Lord." The words of President Young removed
much of the discontent and most of them remained to fill their
mission in- honor.
In speaking at this time of the Indians in that section the
President said: "These Indians are the descendants of the
Gadianton robbers who infested these mountains for more than a
thousand years." At the conclusion of this visit, the party re-
turned to Salt Lake City which they reached on the 24th of May,
1851.
Elder Woodruff's journal contains many of the discourses
preached by President Young in those days on subjects of prac-
tice 1 religion, home industry, prayer, financial integrity, farming,
tithing, and kindred subjects. His talks contained just such sub-
ject matter as one would expect to hear from a leader whose mis-
sion it was to make the desert blossom as the rose. Elder Wood-
ruff, here and there, used stenographic characters in making notes
in his journal. He was not a stenographer, however, but he was
so accustomed to writing the sermons in long hand that his mem-
ory was trained for the work, and a large measure of accuracy
was given to these journalistic efforts.
To this work he had been called by President Young soon
after the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum. The day would
come when the details of that earlyjiistory would be in great de-
mand among those who would love to know the beginning of
the work of God in this dispensation. "Some day," said Presi-
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 347
dent Young, "I shall look to you for my journal." This work
was so carefully done, and the devotion of Elder Woodruff was
so great towards his brethren that one is impressed by the splen-
did fidelity with which he honored the call.
On the Fourth of July of 1851 the Saints joined in a cele-
bration at Black Rock on Salt Lake. "The procession was led
by the general authorities with the Nauvoo Legion as an escort.
It consisted of 140 wagons which reached Black Rock at 2 o'clock
in the afternoon. Patriotic speeches were made, and after the
meeting, social pastimes were indulged in, and many enjoyed a
bath in the lake. It was as pleasant a Fourth of July as I ever
spent, and my family was with me. Next day we returned to
Salt Lake City."
Those were happy days. The simplicity of their faith, the
candor of their words, and the friendship of their lives produced a
remarkable unity which in itself was both inspiring and joyful.
The Twenty-fourth of July was honored by a celebration.
There was music by the Nauvoo brass band. The citizens came
out in great numbers. There was a procession at the head of
which the aged fathers and mothers were placed — men and women
whose frames were shaped by the hardships and struggles of those
early days. The* procession ended at the bowery where there were
speeches, instrumental music and singing. "The songs of Zion
were sung not in a strange land, nor were our harps hung upon
the willows. The shades of evening came over the city and
there had been no accident to mar the proceedings of that hal-
lowed day. There were no curses, no drinking, no rabble, no
strife to mar the occasion." There was, perhaps, a little Church
mixed up with the State in those days. Men had conceived the
idea that God should be honored as much in the administration of
civil as of religious affairs.
The harvest season followed the Twenty-fourth and Elder
Woodruff was as enthusiastic and energetic on the farm as he
was in a celebration or as he was in preaching the Gospel abroad.
He was a model of industry. His little twenty-acre farm just
south of the city was under a high state of cultivation. With a
cradle in his hands, he went to the work of the harvest with
singular pleasure. His restless nature often carried him beyond
348 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
his strength, but he loved to work. He always worked, and with
him one kind of work was as honorable as another; for God
honored honest toil.
At his home on the farm, there lived with him his aged father.
The stepmother had remained with her daughter in Iowa. About
this time, he received word that she had died on the 20th of March
and that his brother Azmon's wife had also died on the 3rd of
January of that year. His brother also wrote him relating the
sorrow and trouble he had encountered ever since he had left the
Church. His letter bore evidence of humiliation and repentance,
much to the joy of his faithful brother Wilford.
On the 7th of September, there was a general conference of
the Church. After addressing the Saints upon practical affairs
and the daily duties of life, President Young said: "No better
man than Joseph Smith ever lived on this earth. Hear it, O,
ye heavens, O, ye earth, and all men! It is my testimony that
he was as good a man as ever lived, save Jesus." In harmony
with these words, Willard 'Richards related his testimony to
the mob in Carthage at the time of the Prophet's death to the effect
that they were Prophets of God, and two of the best men that
ever lived on earth.
During this conference, Judge Brocchus of .the United States
court in Utah, requested the privilege of speaking. The request
was granted and he proceeded to cast unsavory reflections upon
the character of the Saints. This President Young resented in
strong terms, in the course of his remarks, the Prophet said
to those who were going on missions: "Don't go and tell the
people of different denominations that because their sins are not
forgiven that they are always going to dwell in hell ; for if they
are honest, they will have a glory greater than many who carry
the gospel to them. There are good people among all sects,
Gentiles, Jews, and heathens. They act according to the best
light they have. What is the condition of the people of this
country? Light has come into the world, and many men love
darkness rather than light. They reject that light, fight the
prophets, and shed their blood. For this they will be damned."
At this conference N. H. Felt and John Banks were appointed
traveling bishops. E. T. Benson, J. M. Grant, and Orson Hyde
were called on a mission to Kanesville to gather out all the Saints
A MISSION TO THE EAST, 1848. 349
in that region. Elder Woodruff here records the remarks made
by Patriarch John Smith, uncle of the Prophet, and father to
President George A. Smith. He had been a member of the Church
since 1832. "I was ordained an elder under the hands of Joseph
Wakefield. The Smith family was called to bring forth this work.
My team hauled the first load of stone for the erection of the
Kirtland Temple. My son George A., drove that team. There
were four brothers of us on the stand at Kirtland. I am now
left alone. I was in jail with my nephews, Joseph and Hyrum,
the night before they were killed. Next day three guns were
snapped at me. I could not weep for a long time ; when I could,
I wept much. I have labored much from that day till this. Now
pay your tithing, make your measures good when you sell any-
thing, and fulfill all your covenants if they are properly made.
Then we shall prosper in this Valley. I am an old man and can-
not say much."
When the pioneers returned to Winter Quarters from Salt
Lake Valley, father John Smith was left in charge of the Church
here. He was a man of the utmost honor and of sterling integ-
rity both to God and man. Three generations of this man have
been apostles in the Church.
It was at this conference that all the brethren and sisters
voted to discontinue the use of tea, coffee, and tobacco. It was
then adjourned until October 6th.
CHAPTER 32.
THE YEARS, 1852, '53, '54.
Discourse of Brigham Young on Sin. — The Descendants of Cain. —
Edward Hunter Chosen Presiding Bishop. — Parowan Stake Organ-
ized. — David Patten. — Talk on Dancing. — Death of Willard Rich-
ards. — Jedediah M. Grant Chosen Counselor to Brigham Young.
— Journey South. — Walker, the Indian Chief. — John Smith, Son
of Hyrum Smith, Called To Be the Head Patriarch of the Church.
— Visit North. — Legislature. — Philosophical Society.
The beginning of the year 1852 found Elder Woodruff active-
ly engaged in the legislative business of the new Territory. There
was much to be done. The foundation of a new commonwealth
was being laid, and the principles of civil government were em-
phasized and kept separate from the religious organization. About
three years and a half had elapsed since the pioneers entered Salt
Lake Valley. In 1852 the census showed that there were all told
in Utah, 11,354 souls. Counties were established with proper
organizations, and judges appointed for the administration of
laws therein.
Elder Woodruff kept in his journals the civil and religious
movements of those early days. Extracts from prominent sermons
were written, especially those delivered by President Young. The
following is a partial extract of a discourse by him on the subject
of Sin. "If you sin against God, go to Him for forgiveness,
if that sin is not unto death. There is a sin unto death which
we are told we need not pray to have forgiven. If you sin
against your brother, go to him for forgiveness. Ask forgiveness
at the hands of the innocent. If you sin against your family, your
parents, your husband, your wife, or your children, seek forgive-
ness at their hands ; for what is done in secret, He will forgive in
secret. In seeking forgiveness for sins that are secret, go no
farther than is necessary to be forgiven of God. But where sins
are committed openly, forgiveness should be sought openly."
The Saints had not forgotten the troubles which their short-
comings and neglect of the things of God had brought upon them
in days gone by. The leaders understood very well the necessity
THE YEARS 1852, '53, '54. 351
of avoiding the troubles of the past by keeping themselves in har-
mony with God's will. They knew that sin meant trouble not only
for the individual but for the Church. The authorities felt that
if the people could be kept from sin there would be love and union
and prosperity in the new homes which they were establishing in
the Rocky Mountains.
The attitude of the Saints on the question of slavery had
been a source of trouble to them in Missouri. There was naturally
throughout the United States some interest in the position which
the new Territory should take upon that question. In those days
the influence of the South was predominant, and the pro-slavery
party was asserting itself wherever possible. The lines were
drawn more distinctly between the pro and anti-slavery communi-
ties. In those days men might have regarded it as good policy
to keep friends with the South and the democratic party. To
be pronounced for or against slavery was sure to invite the op-
position of the North or of the South.
President Young felt it, however, to be his duty to make
plain the attitude of the Mormon people in Utah on the subject.
In an address to the legislature he said: "The Lord said I will
not kill Cain, but I will put a mark upon him, and that mark w T ill
be seen upon the face of every negro upon the face of the earth ;
and it is the decree of God that that mark shall remain upon
the seed of Cain until the seed of Abel shall be redeemed, and
Cain shall not receive the priesthood, until the time of that re-
demption. Any man having one drop of the seed of Cain in him
cannot receive the priesthood ; but the day will come when all that
race will be redeemed and possess all the blessings which we now
have. I am opposed to the present system of slavery."
Elder Woodruff writes extensively in his journal of the teach-
ings of the President. In one of his discourses the Prophet
declares that God has passed through all the trials and experiences
that we have, and the Savior likewise. On another occasion, he
speaks of the responsibilities of parents; the desirability of a
prayerful spirit that they may not only receive the noble spirits
from the spirit world, but that they may enjoy the influence of the
Holy Ghost which should be the inheritance of every child born
into the world.
From a report of the tithing in those days it also appears
352 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that from October 1848 to April 1852, there was paid in, $353,-
755.69, a creditable showing when the hardships of those times
and the limited numbers of Saints are taken into consideration.
It was at this conference, April 1852, that Edward Hunter
was chosen and set apart as the Presiding Bishop of the Church.
Many people will remember the quaint words and sayings of Ed-
ward Hunter. When asked to select his counselors, on that occa-
sion, he arose and said: "I select for my counselors Brigham
Young and Heber C. Kimball."
On the 23rd of April, 1852, Wilford Woodruff accompanied
the First Presidency on a tour through the southern settlements
as far south as Cedar City, which they had visited once before.
On this trip they organized the Iron Company for the purpose of
developing the iron deposits of that region. The rodometer showed
the distance from Salt Lake to Cedar via Sanpete Valley to be
314^4 miles. It was on this visit that the Parowan Stake was
organized, with John L. Smith as president, John Steele as first,
and Henry Lunt as second counselor.
On the 28th of August, 1852, a special conference was
held and about one hundred missionaries were called to Europe
and other parts of the world. The following October witnessed
the call of still other missionaries. In speaking of their bless-
ings President Woodruff said: "The spirit and power of God
rested upon us in a great degree. The heavens were opened, and
our minds were filled with visions, revelations, and prophecy,
while we sealed great blessings upon the heads of the elders and
foretold what would befall them by sea and by land; that they
would do a great work and gather many Saints and much wealth
to Zion. ,,
Before the close of the year, there were special meetings of
the Council of the Twelve in which the importance of keeping
a history of the Twelve was emphasized, and Elder Woodruff
was at that time appointed to write a history of his Quorum.
Speaking of the Twelve at this time he says: "There has not
been a death in the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles except that of
David Patten, who fell a martyr to his religion, according to the
special request he made of the Lord that he might die that death.
I lament the fact that David Patten did not leave a record of his
life, for he was a true prophet, an apostle, and a fine man. Many
THE YEARS 1852, '53, '54. 353
miracles were wrought by him. He once told a rich man in Ten-
nessee who fought the work of God, that he and his family would
yet beg for their bread. Robert C. Petty saw that same man cry
at a blacksmith shop because the blacksmith would not sharpen
his plough on credit."
Speaking upon the principle of writing a history he said that
since he had been a member of the Church he had been inspired
to write not only of his own acts and life but to write the ser-
mons, teachings, and prophecies of the Prophet Joseph, President
Young, and Council of the Twelve Apostles as far as he was ac-
quainted with their labors.
When the new year of 1853 opened Wilford Woodruff gave
expression to those noble inspirations which characterized his life.
In his journal he writes: "A new year in a new era! How
time flies, and how wonderful, how magnificent are the events
which are borne upon its wings ! It is the opening of a dispen-
sation that includes all other dispensations since the world began.
The events of the one thousand years past pale into insignificance
compared with the work of the present time."
On New Year's day Wilford Woodruff, with other members
of his Quorum, all being present, except Orson Pratt, marched in
a body to the homes of Presidents Young, Kimball, and Rich-
ards, and to the home of Father John Smith, the patriarch, in the
order named and with loving respect wished them a happy and
prosperous New Year. Each of the Presidency and Father Smith
pronounced their blessings, and in return the Twelve blessed them.
In the evening of that day, the Presidency and the Twelve dedi-
cated the Social Hall for social purposes, and with about two hun-
dred of the Saints joined in a dance with praise and thanksgiving
to the Lord.
The 14th of February, 1853, witnessed the dedication of the
site of the Salt Lake Temple. The Presidency and the Twelve
broke the ground with a pick. It was an occasion of great joy
among the Saints, as a temple meant so much to their hopes and
faith. On April the 6th, the four corner-stones were dedicated,
and speeches were delivered. Forty years thereafter, Wilford
Woodruff, more than 86 years of age, presided at its completion
and dedication.
On the 25th of August Elder Woodruff went with members
24
354 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of the Twelve to locate a new Weber settlement. The people
there were growing dissatisfied and changed their location several
times. At the October conference, following, Wilford Woodruff
and Ezra T. Benson were appointed to select fifty families to settle
in Tooele Valley. The work in that valley engaged his time
largely during the remainder of the year until the 12th of Decem-
ber, when he again took up his work in the House of Representa-
tives.
The new year of 1854 dawned upon the Sabbath day. In
the afternoon the Saints were addressed by Apostle Woodruff.
On the evening of the 2nd there was a dancing party given
in the Social Hall. The parties there were attended by the
leaders, and an effort was made to give to those occasions an
innocent joy and a high social quality that would uplift the dance
and make it a suitable place for Saints, and not allow it to be
the exclusive pastime of the sinners. In those early days there
was a much greater opposition on the part of the different re-
ligious denominations of the world than there is today. This
practice, from the outset among the Latter-day Saints of taking
their religion with them into the social life was one of the al-
leged faults which the religious world condemned. In those
times when there were so many difficulties, so many hardships
different from those which the people had to encounter in the
East, the dance was about the only sort of amusement which
the Saints could enjoy.
The following are the words of President Young which
give his views of the ball room, and which he gave on the even-
ing of the 2nd: "I consider this a suitable place to give some
instructions. The world considers it very wicked for a Christian
to hear music and to dance. Many preachers say that fiddling
and music come from hell, but I say there is no fiddling, there
is no music in hell. Music belongs to heaven, to cheer God,
angels, and men. If we could hear the music there is in heaven,
it would overwhelm us mortals. Music and dancing are for
the benefit of holy ones, and all those who come here to-night who
are not holy and righteous and do not worship God have no right
to come here. ,,
Men and women were taught that in all they did on the
week day as upon the Sabbath they should honor God. If,
THE YEARS 18$2, '53, '54. 3SS
later on, excesses in dancing and its improper practice were
corrected by a Prophet of God, John Taylor, it was because of the
excesses and the improprieties of certain classes, and not because
of the ball room itself. To him, there was great objection in-
permitting the dance room to become a financial scheme.
In the year of 1854 President Willard Richards was suf-
fering from palsy, and the attention which he received at the
hands of Elder Woodruff was characteristic of the latter's tender
regard and loving administration for those whom he esteemed.
Besides giving his attention to the sick, he also began the work
of teaching and preparing the young men for their duties in
the office of the lesser priesthood. He was especially solicitous
of the training of his young sons, especially Wilford junior.
Those were days of extreme sociability and neighborly love.
In his journal Elder Woodruff writes of a visit to his home of
Ann Whitney and Eliza R. Snow: "I read over several of the
old sermons of Joseph that were not recorded anywhere except
in my journal. We passed a pleasant evening together, and
before they left they sang in tongues in the pure language which
Adam and Eve spoke in the Garden of Eden. This gift was
obtained in the Kirtland Temple through a promise of the Prophet
Joseph Smith. He told Sister Whitney if she would rise upon her
feet she should have the pure language. She did so, and im-
mediately began to sing in tongues. It was nearer to heavenly
music than anything I ever heard." This beautiful gift Sister
Whitney retained throughout her life time, and upon appropriate
occasions exercised it to the edification and joy of the Saints.
In those days Elder Woodruff found some time in the midst
of public duties to devote to the reading of good books, among
them was the first volume of the life of Benjamin Franklin, .and ■
into his journal he copied Franklin's rules of perfection. What-
ever was high-minded, choice, or of value as discipline, Wilford
Woodruff cherished.
On the 11th of January of that year President Willard
Richards died. He had been a sufferer for many years, but
through faith his life had been prolonged. Of him Elder Wood-
ruff writes: "He is the first of the Twelve or of our Presi-
dency who has died in the faith a natural death. All who have
gone before in full fellowship have died martyrs*" He and Presi-
356 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
dent Richards had formed a strong attachment for each other, and
they had traveled together quite extensively in their missionary
labors and pioneer work. At the time of President Richard's
death, President Young was too ill to attend the funeral.
The following month of March Elder Woodruff visited Too-
ele City, Grantsville, and other places in Tooele Valley, the coloni-
zation of which had been largely intrusted to himself and Elders
Benson and Maughan.
On the 27th of that month, he returned to Salt Lake City and
met with the Twelve at his home. Here, the missionaries who
were going to England had been set apart, and Franklin D.
Richards was called to preside over the European mission.
The April conference which followed was one of considerable
importance. It became necessary to select someone to fill the
place made vacant by the death of Willard Richards. President
Young asked the Twelve to suggest some man for the place, but
they considered it his privilege to choose his own counselor, and so
informed him, at the same time promising to endorse his selec-
tion. When the authorities were sustained, Jedediah M. Grant
was taken into the First Presidency of the Church. He had been
a faithful and distinguished elder, and was loved by all the Saints.
It was at this conference that the question of Consecration
was presented. Speaking of that subject, President Kimball said:
"I want all I have to be secured in the Kingdom of God." They
knew the dangers and temptations of wealth, the selfishness which
it begets, as well as its destruction of brotherly love.
At the same conference, President Kimball spoke on Plural
Marriage and declared its divine origin. "Many of you have
fought it," he said, "you may continue to fight it until you go
down into your graves, and it will still continue to be the work
of God, and will still continue through all Eternity."
At that time Elder Parley P. Pratt was appointed to es-
tablish a stake of the Church at Horner's ranch in California.
Erastus Snow was called on a mission to St. Louis, and Orson
Pratt to Cincinnati. Joseph F. Smith, then a boy less than 16
years of age, was called upon his first mission to the Sandwich
Islands.
On the 3rd of May, a party of the leaders, of which Elder
Woodruff was one, started on a tour of the southern settlements.
THE YEARS 1852, '53, '54. 357
Their first day's drive was to Union Ward, where the Saints had
been counseled to build their homes within a fort, as a protection
against the Indians. It appears that to some extent this counsel
had been ignored by the people there. In speaking of that fact
President Young said : "I am responsible for the counsel I give.
If you want to know any more concerning it — do right; pray to
the Lord, that you may have His mind revealed and may under-
stand the truth and know for yourselves what lies before you —
then you will not question these things, but will go to work and
do them with all your might/'
In those days there was a special anxiety to protect the people,
who were scattering out to form new settlements, against the
attacks of the Indians. The people noted the special supervision
of their leaders who were constantly directing the settlements
which were in time to come to be the strongholds of the Latter-
day Saints. Every detail was thought out, and nothing escaped
the vigilant watch-care of their Prophet. In his journal Elder
Woodruff recorded the remarks of President Young spoken to
the people of Pleasant Grove: "Your stacks are so placed that
one Indian could fire the whole place, and others could shoot
you down. While you were fighting the fire they could kill every
man, woman, and child in this place."
The party continued the journey from here to- Provo, Spring-
ville, and Payson. When they reached Payson they were ap-
proaching the Indian country, and the Indian question was dis-
cussed. President Young counseled the Saints to feed the In-
dians and treat them kindly. When the company reached a place
about fifteen miles south of Payson an organization was effected :
Robert T. Burton was made captain of the guard ; W. Woodruff,
historian; Parley P. Pratt and John Taylor, chaplains; Edward
Hunter, chief bishop: and Dr. Sprague, physician and surgeon.
After leaving Nephi, Elder Woodruff makes this interest-
ing record: "The next day, May 11th, we rode to Chicken
Creek and spent the night near Walker and his band. President
Young and council tried to talk with him, but he was sulky and not
disposed to talk. When we first formed our corral within forty
rods of his camp, he gathered all of his ^warriors and made quite a
display, but we did not go to meet them, so they turned their horses
out and went to their tents.
358 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"When we called upon Walker, he lay down in the dirt and
was averse to talking. Brother Young manifested great patience
even when almost any other man would have been exhausted.
He went to him and lifted him out of the dirt and finally drew
from him a conversation. Walker said he had no spirit, he had
no heart, he did not wish to talk. 'I want to sit still and hear
President Young and others talk/ President Young gave him
some tobacco. The chief said when he had plenty of tobacco all
his friends would come and smoke with him, but when he had
no tobacco they would stay away from him. President Young
then said: 'I have brought some beef cattle for you. I want
one killed so you can have a feast while we are here.' Walker
then wanted the Mormons to sing before the parties took a smoke.
The chief said, 'Ezra T. Benson came, and his heart was good.
Diminick Huntington came, and his heart was running/ We
then sang, and when this was done Walker said, 'I have not got
the spirit of the Lord. If there is anyone here who can give
me the spirit of the Lord I wish he would do it/ Speaking
further, the old chief said, 'White people in heaven are happy/
An Indian by the name of Tulpidge then spoke amid much cry-
ing and tears. He was the Indian who had his wife killed. He
said Diminick Huntington had been good to him, and he had not
seen him since his child's death. He said: 'We now have good
hearts and the Mormons who are now here have good hearts.
We can lie down in peace without fear, and I want to live in
friendship with this people/
"We now left the Indian camp and returned to our wagons,
but President Young had another talk with Walker the same day.
On the following day we again visited Walker's tent, but the
chief was still sulky and would not talk. He left his tent and
went into the willows while the others talked. The Indians had
a sick child which they wished the elders to administer to. Presi-
dent Kimball with Elders Benson and Wells did so, and Dr.
Sprague left some medicine for the child and for others who
were sick. The Indian said if his sick child died he would have
to kill an Indian child or a Mormon child to go with it — this is
their tradition. The interpreter told him he must not do it as that
was wrong; that when a Mormon child died we did not kill an-
other to go with it and they must not do it. The Indian said that
THE YEARS 1852, '53, '54. 359
if the child got well, he would go with us. He said Walker was
a great chief, and that President Young was a great chief.
"Peteetnet spoke and said they would be good and not steal,
neither would they kill anybody, and that anyone could go alone
and not be killed. Walker wished President Young to write a
letter that he might show to the people and let them know that
we were at peace with each other. This, President Young did.
Dr. Sprague gave them some medicine, and after a talk of peace
and good will from the old chief we shook hands and smoked
the pipe of peace. Walker received his presents. We killed a
beef and made a great feast for the Indians. They traded blankets
for horses and bought two Indians who were prisoners. After
making peace we left them and rode on to Sevier River. Walker,
Squashead, and many others went with us and spent the night on
the Sevier. We made a raft and took our wagons over in an hour
and a half. Next day we reached Fillmore, a distance of thirty-
five miles."
From Fillmore the party passed through Beaver and Parowan
to Cedar City. Here they visited the Iron Works and saw some
of the products. Erastus Snow was present and explained to them
the difficulties to be contended with in the manufacture of iron,
as they were so far from railroads. During this trip the company
visited Harmony and then returned to the North, reaching Salt
Lake the 30th of the month, having traveled a distance of 574 miles.
June the 27th, 18^4, the anniversary of the martyrdom of
Joseph and Hyrum, was observed. The Church held a general
conference, according to previous appointment. Elder John
Taylor was called on a mission to New York, while other elders
were called to different parts of the world. John Smith, son of
Hyrum Smith, was on that day called to the position of presiding
patriarch of the Church. He was the fourth to occupy that place
in this dispensation.
During those busy times of travel and teaching, Elder Wood-
ruff also found time to farm his land. He records that on that
year he raised 369 bushels of wheat, 400 bushels of potatoes and
200 bushels of corn.
On November 27th, he set out upon a visit to the settlements
in the north. On the 2nd of December, he paid his first visit to
Ogden, where he found a large colony of Saints on the east side
360 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of the Weber River. Here he counseled the people respecting
the payment of their tithing, the Poor Fund, the establishment of
schools, also the building of a wall around the city for protection
against attacks by the Indians. At this time he also visited North
Ogden, then called Ogden Hole, seven miles north of Ogden City.
It was at that time one of the most flourishing settlements north
of Salt Lake City. There were forty-seven families and a school
with fifty pupils. The people here raised in 1854, 16,000 bushels
of wheat.
On the 4th of December, Elder Woodruff visited Willow
Creek, now Willard. From there he went to Box Elder, later
known as Brigham City, which was then chiefly settled by Saints
from Scandinavia and Wales. Returning, he reached home De-
cember 9th. On the next day he listened to Charles C. Rich,
who gave an account of the rise and progress of the settlement
of the Saints in San Bernardino.
On the 11th of December the legislature met. The Council
then consisted of four members: Heber C. Kimball, Daniel H.
Wells, Orson Pratt, and Wilford Woodruff. The House had
nine members : Albert Carrington, Leonard E. Harrington, Aaron
Johnson, Isaac Morley, John A. Ray, Geo. A, Smith. Lorin Farr,
and Erastus Bingham. At that time there were only seven coun-
ties, viz., Salt Lake, San Pete, Millard, Iron, Davis, and Weber.
On Christmas day of that year, there was some excitement
created by a drunken brawl among the soldiers who were quart-
ered in the heart of the city. Some of the citizens became mixed
up with it. Some of the soldiers fired upon the people who
threw stones at them. The officers, however, with the aid of the
marshal and mayor restored peace. In the evening, Col. Steptoe
and Judge Kinney gave a ball and invited the Presidency and
Twelve. Of the occasion Brother Woodruff writes: "It was a
splendid affair. We had a good supper and a splendid dance."
In order to give some intellectual pastime, a Philosophical
Society was organized to which the leaders gave special attention
and encouragement to those who were anxious to improve their
minds.
Closing his journal for that year Elder Woodruff notes that
he traveled over 1,800 miles, attended 47 meetings, and preached
44 discourses. He also attended two general conferences, and
passed twenty days in the legislature.
CHAPTER 33.
EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS.
Education Promoted. — Adventurers. — Endowment House. — President
Young Speaks of the Resurrection. — Death of Judge Schafer. — Prove
Work in Educational Societies. — In the Legislature at Fillmore. —
• Words of Confidence from Kanosh, an Indian Chief. — Some Pe-
cularities of Wilford Woodruff. — Poisoned.
The first day of the year 1855 was observed by a social en-
tertainment which the Governor and the Legislature of Utah gave
in the new Social Hall. "It was the most splendid party up to that
date ever gotten up in the Territory. The United States judges
and military officers were invited. Dancing commenced at 3
o'clock in the afternoon and closed with a supper at mid-night."
These hardy pioneers had grand ambitions in their humble
homes, amid humble surroundings. They established a grammar
school under the direction of Orson Hyde. They also organized a
Universal Scientific Association for the study of science, the pro-
motion of education, and the accumulation of a library and muse-
um. They already had their Philosophical Society and later or-
ganized a Horticultural Association for the purpose of encourag-
ing the growth of fruit in the Territory.
On the 4th of February, at the Sunday meeting, some atten-
tion was given to the attitude which the Saints had taken toward
a host of new comers who were not of their faith. Most of them
belonged to an adventurous class and were unscrupulous men.
Against them the Saints were warned. This warning created con-
siderable excitement among them. The new comers were angry, but
the Saints were firm. In time excitement quieted down. Some of
the outsiders soon learned that there was a social barrier which they
could not break down. They were not here to establish homes,
and many were disappointed when they could not prey upon the
homes of the Latter-day Saints.
As spring approached new problems arose. The new country
was a kind of experiment station, and the people were anxious to
get all kinds of seeds that they might experiment with the soil and
climate. Elder Woodruff was among the first to introduce fruit
362 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
trees. He obtained thirty-one different kinds of choice applegrafts.
The future began to look more hopeful. They had in mind a
grand commonwealth, which by their faithful industry they would
establish. They were spreading out over the Valleys of the Moun-
tains and estaDiishing homes. They were a happy people, full of
hope and grand expectations — if the soil responded to their efforts.
The political situation became disappointing. At first Brig-
ham Young had been appointed Governor, and had given satisfac-
tion. He was beloved by his people ; and respect for their local self-
government and their wishes would have continued him as such,
but men were not slow in circulating evil reports and in creating
prejudice and hatred in the hearts of those who leaned toward the
Latter-day Saints. The word came that another was to succeed
Brigham Young as governor.
Announcement was made that on February the 18th President
Young would give the views of our people concerning the govern-
ment of the United States. On chat date the Tabernacle was
crowded, and there were probably one thousand people on the out-
side who could not find entrance ; but President Young was sick
and unable to attend. His statement, however, to the people was
read in which he expressed loyalty to the Constitution and laws
of the country, but disapprobation towards those who were severe,
and towards men in high places who disregarded the rights of
the people here. The address was published in the Deseret News
and later on, in the Journal of Discourses.
On February 18th John Smith received his ordination to the
office of Patriarch of the Church, he having been previously
called to that high station on the 10th of March, 1853. Elder
Woodruff records the death of an old friend, Joseph Russell, who
was faithful and true, and who had given nearly all his means
amounting to about $7,000.00 to the Church.
The conference of that year began on April 6th, with about
12,000 people in attendance. Times were somewhat exciting, and
there was a pronounced demonstration on the part of the Saints
in the matter of their adherance to the work of God. At that time
about one hundred missionaries were called. A little later on in
the same month the Deseret Theological Society was organized.
On May the 15th, the Endowment House was dedicated. To
the older of the present generation its sacred precincts, its rites,
EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS. 363
and ordinances are among the most cherished memories. Apostle
Woodruff was present at its dedication ; and later in life when the
Temple supplanted it, he ordered it removed. On the day follow-
ing its dedication, Geo, Q. Cannon gave an interesting account of
his mission to the Sandwich Islands.
On the same date- President Young in speaking of the resur-
rection, as recorded by President Woodruff, said : "The identical
particles of matter in which we have honored our spirits, our tab-
ernacles, in which we have suffered, traveled, labored, and built
up the Kingdom of God would be the identical bodies resurrected,
and no others. They will be raised from the grave to immortality
and eternal lives. Evil was placed upon the earth that man might
know the good from the evil, for without an experience in those
things, men could not know one from the other. Upon the earth
the devil sowed the seeds of death in everything, so that as soon
as Adam and Eve began to eat of the fruit of the earth they re-
ceived into their systems the seeds of mortality — death. Their
children thus became mortal and subject to pain, sorrow,and death.
By this means they were redeemed and partook of life, peace, and
happiness, and they would know how to prize them. Father Adam
would never cease his labors to redeem his posterity and axalt
them to all the glory they were capable of receiving. Yet man
has his agency to act for himself — choose good or evil, and to be
rewarded according to his works."
On May the 19th Elder Woodruff set out upon another visit
to the southern settlements in company with President Young. At
Cedar City they found the iron works in full blast. They were
making good iron, casting pipes and other necessary appliances
needed by the people. While there, they organized a stake of
Zion comprising Iron County. On reaching Lehi on their return
they had an interesting visit from Aropene, an Indian chief. This
was the latter part of May, and by this time the crops and gardens
had almost entirely been destroyed by the grasshoppers.
In his journal of June 30th of that year he records the
funeral of Judge Schafer, Chief Justice of the Territorial Supreme
Court of Utah. The funeral was held on that day. The Saints
turned out in large numbers and showed great honor to the
judge whose justice and uprightness were so greatly respected.
On July the 13th Elder Woodruff attended the conference
364 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
in Provo with Presidents Young, Kimball, and Grant. During
the conference, they had a visit from an Indian chief whose Eng-
lish name was High Forehead. He and others of his tribe ad-
dressed the congregation, expressing their confidence in President
Young and the people over whom he presided. There was in
those days a class of people in Provo whose" conduct was not
entirely satisfactory. It was a gathering place for many uncouth
miners, whose habits of drinking and gambling did not give
Provo a very good name. Speaking of the town, Apostle Wood-
ruff says in his journal: "There was a strange spirit in Provo
and many had not the spirit of God." Many of the early inhabi-
tants of the town will find in that remark something of the spirit
of charity.
On Elder Woodruff's return to Salt Lake City he speaks of
the excellent times they had in the Polysophical Society as well
as in the Universal Scientific Society. These social gatherings
for intellectual improvement afforded the progressive men of
those days some opportunity to satisfy their desires for education.
Elder Woodruff rarely failed in his journal to give an account
of the doings of those societies, and to express the great delight
he had had over the information imparted by the lectures. In his
journal he says: "On September 13th we met in the Social Hall
under the organization of a Pomological Society. The house was
well filled and the subject discussed was the organization of a
Horticultural Society. A committee was appointed to draft the
constitution and by-laws to govern said society. I was chosen
chairman of this committee, and subsequently president of the
society which did much to promote the culture and growth of
fruit in the Territory.
The spirit of Wilford Woodruff was pre-eminently mission-
ary in every aspect of his life. If he raised fruit, it was in ful-
fillment of a mission to promote an industry. When he sat in
the legislative halls, he regarded his work as a grand mission for
the establishment and spread of the principles of civil govern-
ment. It all made him an enthusiastic worker. If he farmed,
he did it as much to teach others how to farm as to obtain a liveli-
hood from it. With him, all life and labor was a mission. It was
all in the spirit of a teacher and he was conscientious in the ex-
treme about what and how he would teach. In attending a
EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS. 365
quarterly conference at Farmington in October, 1855, he writes
in his journal: "After retiring to bed I prayed to the Lord to
show me what we should teach the people, and this I received as
an answer. 'Let my servants obtain the -Holy Ghost and keep
My spirit with them and that will instruct them what to teach the
people continually. Instruct the people to keep My spirit with
them and they will be enabled to understand the word of the
Lord when it is taught unto them.' "
It is quite natural, therefore, that he should keep a careful
account of missionary work both at home and abroad. He notes
in the fall of that year that Nathaniel V. Jones returned from
his mission to Hindoostan, also the appointment of Lorenzo Snow,
Ezra T. Benson, and Phineas Young to England.
Elder Woodruff was appointed as a misisonary, in connec-
tion with Elders Orson Pratt, and Parley P. Pratt, to travel
throughout the Territory. He speaks of this event as giving him
much pleasure and adds: "It is the first time since the organi-
zation of this Church and Quorum that I have had the privilege of
being associated with these two men on a preaching mission.
We have met but little except in conference from time to time."
He mentions about this time the death of Orson Spencer who
had died in St. Louis. Of him he says: "Many friends mourn
his loss. He was a firm pillar in the Church and Kingdom of
God."
Having been again elected to the legislature, Elder Woodruff
set out for Fillmore which was then the capital of the Territory.
He went in company with Lorenzo Snow, Loren Farr, and Jon-
athan C. Wright. While in Fillmore, in January, 1856, he re-
ported and wrote in his journal an account of an excellent dis-
course preached by President Young. The following was taken
from his journal: "It is our duty to make every sacrifice (if it
may be called a sacrifice) required of us by our Fattier in Heaven,
that He and His holy angels may know our integrity. I see a
thousand weaknesses in myself that I now regret, and it is so with
all those who have the spirit of God, and they will try to over-
come them. People may be guilty of various sins, and do you
think they can be forgiven in a moment. No, every Latter-day
Samt knows better. This would bq sectarianism. The religion
of the world is that a man may commit muder, and when on the
666 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
gallows, he can repent and be forgiven and go straightway to
Abraham's bosom. It is a false doctrine. It is not true. Some
may say that they cannot overcome their passions when they are
tempted and tried, they cannot help scolding, swearing, etc., but
I tell you they can help it, and must overcome it sooner or later
or they cannot be saved. We should improve day by day, be a
better man or woman to-morrow than we are fo-day. Mothers,
when you are cross and attempt to correct you children, conquer
yourselves first. Fathers, when you feel angry passions rise, then
you need the grace of God to bring yourselves into subjection to
Him that you may gain victory over your feelings. Live so that
you may Rave the revelations of God concerning you in all things
— that you cannot be deceived. When Sidney Rigdon claimed
to be the leader of the people, the people knew not his voice. Par-
ents are under the greatest obligation to live their religion, so also
the young men and women, that when they marry and have a pos-
terity their children may be born in holiness and righteousness,
and it will then be hard to make anything out of them but Latter-
day Saints." .
On January the 16th, Kanosh, an Indian chief, made an ad-
dress to the brethren, as follows: "I am just beginning to get
my eyes opened. I know that President Young's talk is good.
What he says is so. He tells us more good, and I am like the
sun just rising in the East, and so with my people. We have
been in the night, I have had eyes but I could not see, and ears,
but I could not hear; and this has been the case with my people.
Our hearts could not understand, but now our eyes see, our ears
hear, and our hearts understand. All that Brigham and Heber
have said is straight; but when I talk with Col. Steptoe and
his men, he is not straight, I would not believe, for a tenth part
of their talk is not straight, and so it is with the Spaniards, and
with all the white men until I saw the Mormons. They are the first
to tell me the truth. You are here to make laws. I hope you will
make good laws to punish the guilty and spare the innocent. I
wish to do right and have my people do right. I do not want
them to steal nor kill. I want to plant and raise wheat, and to
learn to plough, and do as the white people do. I want to learn
to read and to write, and to have my children learn so that we may
understand what you say to us." This is a beautiful manifesta-
EDUCATIONAL EFFORTS. 367
tion of the confidence which the better class of Indians had in the
Mormon people.
After the adjournment of the legislature, and on the 26th of
January, a large mass meeting was held in Salt Lake City to
consider the establishment of a mail and passenger service between
the Western States and California. Governor Young was chosen
chairman. A committee was appointed to draft resolutions re-
garding the project. About this time the First Reader published
in the Deseret Alphabet was gotten up. To this work Elder Wood-
ruff gave much of his time. During the month of February he
reports in his journal that three boys had been killed by the In-
dians who had driven off a number of horses and cattle.
On the 3rd of March Elder Woodruff was called on a mis-
sion to the East to secure type for the Deseret Alphabet. On the
7th of April, during" the spring conference of that year, he was
appointed assistant historian of the Church. In those days mis-
sionaries were usually called at conference, and that occasion had
in it surprises for many who were called to go on a mission
without a moment's notice. At this time Elders Orson Pratt and
Ezra T. Benson were called to England to preside over the
European mission.
There was, too, a humorous side to Wilford Woodruff's na-
ture, notwithstanding the seriousness which he possessed. It
seems that in One of the Sunday meetings President Jedediah M.
Grant found it necessary to refer to some thefts which had taken
place a short time before. Among other things stolen was some
flour that had been taken from Elder Woodruff's home, After
concluding his rebuke for these things President Woodruff arose
and said: "If they have taken the flour because of hunger and
will ask the blessing upon the bread when it is made, and send
me home the bags, I will bring no accusation against them."
The bags were put in a sack and brought to his home next morn-
ing.
A circumstance somewhat of the same nature as that referred
to, occurred in which the writer was a witness. He and one of
his companions were chasing a flock of tame ducks up the street
along Elder Woodruff's fence. The latter saw them and came
out. He being a nervous, quick-spoken man, the boys expected
a scolding. "Boys," he said, "if you will let those ducks alone, I
368 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
will give you some apricots." They hardly knew how to compose
themselves — so great was their surprise — but they went with him
to the orchard, one of them filling his hat and the other a bucket.
Nothing further disagreeable was said, but the boys never there-
after chased the ducks.
On the 22nd of April of that year, the missionaries who
were called on missions left the city for their fields of labor. It
was a greater effort in those days to take a mission. The sacri-
fice was greater for all concerned. The dreary plains had to be
crossed again, and the expense was naturally very great. At
this time George A. Smith and John Taylor went to Washington
to urge claims of Utah for admission into the Union. A few days
after the missionaries left, Apostle Woodruff was poisoned in
consequence of skinning an animal which had been killed by
poison. His system became so infected that his life was despaired
of, but his faith was so unceasing and so disassociated from all
doubt that through administration he was healed. Brother Wood-
ruff records in his journal the blessing which President Young
pronounced upon his head, as follows : "Brother Woodruff, I say
to you in the name of Jesus Christ, that you shall not die, but
you shall live to finish your work which was appointed you to do
upon the earth. The adversary has sought many times to destroy
your life but the Lord has preserved you, and will preserve you
until your work is done."
On his recovery he makes record of a letter received from
the chief gardener of Queen Victoria, who desired to open a cor-
respondence with the Horticultural Society of Utah. Such mat-
ters were of course highly interesting to the people here, because
those were days of experiments.
CHAPTER 34.
THE REFORMATION, 1856.
Hard Times Were Difficult for Some To Endure. — Recording Church
History. — Dedication of Historian's Office. — First Hand-cart Com-
pany. — The Reformation Inaugurated. — Death of Jedediah M. Grant. —
Suffering of the Hand-cart Companies. — Heber C. Kimball's Dream.
The year 1856 found the people engrossed in the labors inci-
dent to pioneer life. They were beginning to appreciate more
than ever the wonderful resources of their new Zion. The grow-
ing opportunities to accumulate means were absorbing the more
progressive classes. The social life of the people, however, was
not neglected, ,and there were picnics and celebrations. The
Fourth and the Twenty-fourth were great days. The out door
amusements of those times were more enjoyable because of the
general surroundings. This year the Fourth was ushered in by
the firing of cannon and the ringing of bells. There were pro-
cessions and orations that pleased and inspired* the people. The
canyons were near by and they were agreeable resorts in days
when there were few groves. These occasions helped the people
to forget many of the hardships incident to pioneer life. Some
could not easily endure the trials of those days because they had
not sufficient faith to penetrate in the least the future. To them
all was darkness and hardship. Some were discouraged.
About this time, one of the chief clerks in the Historian's Office
became weary of the hardships of those days, was a victim of des-
pair. He entertained doubts of the truth of the work ; and though
he was treated well by all the brethren, he was nevertheless un-
happy and returned to England to take up again the life in which
he had been reared. Apostle Woodruff wrote of him thus : "He
could not stand the hard times, and did not know whether Mor-
monism was true or not, so he returned home. He had taken a
very honorable course in all his business dealings." The man
was respected and spoken well of. He felt that he had made a
mistake, but he was honest and honorable. He never sought to
shift the burden of his own unhappiness and discontent on to the
25
370 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
shoulders of others. He aimed to be fair and wanted to do what
was right. The man had not the faith to support him in the
trying ordeals of those early years in Utah. It was one cir-
cumstance out of many ; and like some others who left the Church,
he never felt it his duty to bring reproach upon those whose faith
he could neither understand nor appreciate. The man was not
hindered in the execution of his wishes. He was wished God
speed, and his old-time friends would still be friends, even though
there might be a great disparity in the matter of faith.
In those days, Elder Woodruff was occupied largely in the
historian's office reading Church history to President Young.
From the beginning of the Church in Utah, President Young had
felt the importance of keeping an accurate and extended history
of God's dispensation in the Valleys of the Mountains. Many
important things connected with the Church in its infancy had not
been recorded, and were then even becoming matters of hearsay.
On the 6th of September, 1856, a large number of mission-
aries were set apart and the burden of the instructions to them
then was the keeping of a journal. The special instructions on
that occasion were given to them by Parley P. Pratt and Wilford
Woodruff, the latter outlined in a general way what should make
up a journal. The record was to be "full, correct, and proper."
Matters were to be so fully given that future generations would not
be at a loss to understand them. They should be so correct, that
credence could be given to what was written, and so proper that
inappropriate and irrelevant matters should not fill up and make
a journal tedious and of no consequence, except, perhaps, to the
one who wrote it. All official acts in the exercise of the authority
of the priesthood should be carefully kept. Whenever it be-
came important for the Church to give a history of any event,
it should be able to put its hands on the records of those who
took part in them.
Parley P. Pratt said: "I have reflected upon this subject for
years to know what a man should write, and have come to the
conclusion that he should write his official acts in the priesthood.
I am sorry that I have not kept more of a journal than I have.
I wish I had written every man's name that I ever baptized, or
administered to in any manner. In setting forth the hand dealings
of God with this people, the elders of the Church become per-
THE REFORMATION, 1856. 371
sonal witnesses for God, and every event which is a manifestation
of God's power in their lives and ministry should be recorded."
They fully appreciated the fact that though an event may not be
of great importance to-day, it may be valuable to-morrow in the
light of all that follows it.
On the 10th of September, Apostle Woodruff and the clerks
in the historian's office moved to their new office, which was an
imposing building in those days, and which still stands on South
Temple Street between State and Main Streets. Elder Woodruff
was mouth in the dedication of this building on September 15th,
1856. Elder Woodruff records this blessing in his journal and
exclaims therein : "Wilt thou bless, O Lord, with thy holy spirit
this building, that we may never profane thy name in this house,
or dishonor the holy priesthood, or bring approach upon thy
cause, or grieve thy holy spirit in any way. Bring to our remem-
brance all things necessary to be written in the history of the
Church, and cause that papers and documents that are necessary
may be brought to us that we may be enabled to compile a. cor-
rect, useful, and proper history."
On the 26th of the same month, the two first hand-cart com-
panies entered Salt Lake Valley. They were in charge of Ed-
mund Ellsworth and Daniel Duncan McArthur, the former was
the husband of President Young's oldest daughter. Elder Ells-
worth died some years ago, but Elder McArthur, at this writing,
1909, still lives in St. George in the 86th year of his age. For
some years he was president of the St. George stake of Zion.
These companies of Saints were met at the mouth of Emigration
Canyon to the east of the city and were escorted with much dis-
play and honor to the city. President Young and the general
authorities went out to meet them. Bands of music enlivened the
occasion, and the presence of many Saints gave great distinction
to the scene. They had pushed and pulled their hand-carts from
the Missouri River, over a thousand miles. They had waded the
streams, climbed the mountains, and had made better time than
either the ox or the horse teams.
This new method of crossing the plains had been first sug-
gested and decided upon in England during the presidency in
that mission of Franklin D. Richards. It was, in a measure, an
outburst of the enthusiastic desire and spirit of the people there
372 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to gather with their religious comrades in the Valleys of the
Mountains. The first companies had fared measurably well, but
those who came later, and were the victims of an unusual and
extraordinary winter, suffered greatly.
At this place in Elder Woodruff's journal, he records a dream
related by Daniel H. Wells and the latter's interpretation of it.
He saw in his dream a butcher's cleaver in the heavens, from
which he was led to predict the near approach of war and blood-
shed in the nation. The time, he declared, was nearer than people
imagined.
The completion of the Historian's Office this year was fol-
lowed by the dedication of the Endowment House on October 2nd.
The leading men of the Church met at the baptismal font where
the dedicatory prayer was offered by Heber C. Kimball. Elder
Woodruff says: "It was full of sublimity and prophecy which
found its fulfillment in the history of the font and the building."
It would be difficult even to estimate the sacred influence which
that building has exercised upon the lives of untold thousands
who felt themselves within its sacred precincts in the presence of
their God. The purity that went out from that sacred house into
the lives of those who were married there has been the guiding
star and the savior of thousands of men and women in the
Church. How strange, how remarkable, that a place with such
sacred apd uplifting influence should be made the ooject of vicious
attacks by those who were the enemies of the Church and its per-
secutors !
The completion of the font signalized the importance of the
so-called Reformation in the Church which began in that year.
President Young entered the font and baptized his counselors,
Heber C. Kimball, and Jedediah M. Grant. Later Elder Wood-
ruff and others were DarJtized; and the privilege extended to all
the Saints throughout the Church to renew their covenants. There
was a spirit of trouble brewing; a growing opposition through-
out the United States toward the Saints was felt by the leaders,
who were impressed by the spirit of reform. It was important
that the people should be so upright and chaste in their lives that
the Lord should have no occasion to punish them for their short-
comings. It was a time of revival in the observance of the duties
and the ordinances in the Church. The people were called upon
THE REFORMATION, 1856. 373
to repent. Questions touching their morals and the manner of
their worship were put to the people both in public places and in
their homes. The people generally were asked to renew their
covenants by baptism.
An excerpt from the journal of Elder Woodruff illustrates
something of the spirit of those times. After explaining to a cer-
tain individual that he considered it a privilege to be re-baptized,
the man professed his immunity from sin.
*Tn all the trials incident to the pilgrimage and pioneer life,
have you never sworn nor used bad language ?"
"No sir," was the prompt reply.
"Have you never broken the Sabbath day?"
"No sir," came the quick response.
"Have you never cheated your neighbor in trade?"
"No sir," thundered the unrepentant man.
"Then, for heavens sake, go off and do something. You are
the only perfect man I ever saw, and hope never to see another
in this life."
Subsequent events, however, proved that the man who was
so self-assertive was the very sort of an individual who was
greatly in need of repentance.
From the days of the gold excitement in California, there
had been an influx of adventurers into Utah. Most of them were
men of reckless lives, men of improper habits. Their influence
became greatly detrimental to many of the Saints. It must be
counteracted, and the so-called Reformation was to be the means
of setting the people right. It was to be a time of repentance.
Every responsible position that men held, whether ecclesiastical
or civil, called for the most devout obedience to God's law. Men
who were legislators observed the ordinance of baptism that they
might more conscientiously and more uprightly enact laws for
the happiness and welfare of the people.
The October conference which was then at hand was devoted
to the proclamation of repentance throughout the Church. The
new zeal was felt everywhere, both at home and abroad. There
were frequent visits from house to house. The leaders of the
Church were foremost in the new move. A special call was put
upon Jedediah M. Grant. To him the work of the Reformation
was a special mission. He was by nature a most zealous man,
374 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and this special call increased his zeal. He gave to the work all
his energies and carried more the burden of that mission than
any other man of his time. It proved too much for his physical
nature, which could not bear the incessant labors, and consequently
on the 1st of December, 1856, he departed this life.
Of him Elder Woodruff writes in his journal: "He died
December 1st, 1856, twenty minutes past 10 o'clock. He was aged
forty years, nine months, and seven days. We went immediately
to his house where we found his wives and children weeping
bitterly. Jesse C. Little, Leonard W. Hardy, Daniel H. Wells,
Doctors Sprague, and Dunyon, and Israel Ivins, stood by him as
he breathed his last. As 1 gazed upon his tabernacle of clay,
I felt to exclaim, a mighty man in Zion is laid low, a valiant man
in Israel and a great champion of the Kingdom of God is taken
from us ! We feel his loss deeply. For two months it seemed as
though he had been hurried to close up his work. He had been
preaching for several months calling upon the people to repent.
His voice had been like the trumpet of the Angel of God. He
has labored night and day until prostrated by sickness. He called
at the Historian's office on the 19th of November which was his
last day out. During his sickness, he beheld a glorious vision from
which he related to the brethren all he had seen of the spirit
world. ,,
Of President Grant, Elder Woodruff records the following
testimony by Brigham Young: "We have no cause to mourn
for Brother Grant. He is well off. He has lived in advance of his
age and is better fitted for eternity in the forty years of his life-
time than many would be in one hundred years. "
Elder Woodruff records among the closing events of those
years the sufferings and other experiences of the hand-cart com-
panies. He tells of the anxiety about those who were overtaken by
the storms in Wyoming. Relief parties were sent out, provisions
were forwarded, and at the fire sides of the Saints, there were
fervent prayers for the protection of their unfortunate brethren
and sisters struggling to reach the land of Zion — the goal of their
ambition, and the object of their devotion.
On the 12th of October, 1856, Elder Woodruff records the
ordination of Leonard W. Hardy and Jesse C. Little as the first
and second counselors to the presiding bishop, Edward » Hunter.
THE REFORMATION, 1856. 375
About this time, Frederick Kesler was ordained bishop of the
16th ward, a position which he held with honor for nearly one-
half century.
Through all the latter months of 1856, the work of the Ref-
ormation was going on. There was quite a universal spirit fav-
oring the highest and purest standard of life. Men of a sensitive
and a religious nature found within themselves an excessive con-
scientiousness that sometimes made them imagine they were sin-
ners because of a state of perfection they saw, but could not feel.
Such a condition brought with it doubts and misgivings. Some
of the very best men in the Church felt their unworthiness and
shrank from responsibilities which they imagined others could ful-
fill better than they. President Woodruff records at this time that
he and Lorenzo Snow called upon President Young and offered
to surrender their apostleship. They had received it at his hands
and were willing to give it up in favor of any one that the Presi-
dent might think more competent and more worthy. President
Young expressed his perfect satisfaction with them and his con-
fidence in their integrity and labors, and gave them every assur-
ance of his love and blessing.
There were those, however, in those days who were not so
conscientious and by nature so upright. They took advantage of
the repentant and humble condition of others. They exercised
authority that was unjust and harmful. The dangers of the ex-
cesses of a certain class began to be felt and restraint was put
upon them. When the movement had accomplished the good in-
tended and dangers arose, the Reformation subsided and has gone
into history with a mixture of evil with a vast amount of good.
Elder Woodruff records his belief that the Reformation had a
great effect for good upon the lives and the conduct of the
people. It also had a tendency to separate those who were in-
sincere and untrustworthy. It was a judgment upon the Saints
that they themselves pronounced in their willingness or unwilling-
ness to be in harmony with the spirit of the times.
The spirit of the leaders at that time when the call to re-
pentance was loudest was one of the most enthusiastic and God-
fearing character. They felt themselves in the presence of heav-
enly beings and constantly answerable to God for the condition
of the people Elder Woodruff speaks of a tongue lashing which
376 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
he received from one of his brethren who did not take kindly to
the spirit and methods of the times. The man did not care to
have his conduct brought into question. He had repented and
been baptized once and the repetition of repentance was not in
harmony with his feelings, and he resisted the call made upon him .
by his brethren who did not hesitate and who were not easily
brushed aside in their purpose and determination to bring about a
reformation. To those who did not take kindly to the spirit of
those times, it looked like an invasion of their personal liberty.
In his journal, Apostle Woodruff records a dream related to
him by Heber C. Kimball, which reflected not alone the latter's
views of the times, but the general spirit among the leaders. The
dream runs as follows :
"I dreamed that I was traveling with a companion, and we
came to a powerful, rapid stream of water like the Niagara River.
The waves were rolling very high and increasing in size. They
had been muddy, but were getting clear. As we came to this
rushing stream, we did not know how we should get over it. I
turned my eyes a few moments from my companion, and when
I looked back I saw him on the other side of the river and climb-
ing a steep hill. I did not know how he got there. I wanted to
cross, so I called to him as loud as I could to stop and wait for me,
but he paid no attention to me, but went on as fast as he could.
Then a person came to me and said you have an iron rod in your
hand, which I perceived I had. It was several feet long. The
angel said to me : 'You must use this rod and feel your way over
the river/ Then I awoke.
"I considered my dream and interpreted it as follows: My
companion was J. M. Grant, who had suddenly died and left me,
and was on the other side of the veil. The waters mean the people.
They are increasing in strength and growing better and clearer.
The iron rod in the word of God, which I must cling to till I get
through life. I consider there are great things awaiting this
people."
CHAPTER 35.
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857.
Words of Brigham Young. — Talk by the Indian Chief, Aropene. —
Assassination of Parley P. Pratt. — Return of Thomas B. Marsh to
the Church. — Celebration of the Twenty-fourth in Big Cotton-
wood Canyon. — News of the Army's Approach.
The year 1857 made its appearance in the midst of an unusual
and extraordinary snowstorm. The ushering in of the new year
in such a manner was pretentous of the stormy and extraordinary
experiences of the Saints. Elder Woodruff records that he passed
most of the day in company with President Young and Franklin
D. Richards. They were actively engaged in compiling Church
history. It is remarkable how completely attached to the leaders
of the Church Elder Woodruff was. His trust in them was both
complete and sublime. He never found occasion to suppose for
one moment that these leaders ever proved unworthy of the trust
he imposed in them. In his mind, Brigham Young was a Prophet
of God, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, as truly and perfectly as was
Samuel of old, or Peter, or Paul. His reverence and respect for the
living oracles were as perfect as for the dead. The words of both
Joseph and Brigham, he was always careful to write down in his
journal. In time when the sermons were recorded by reporters of
the Church, he confined his record to sayings that were made when
there was no reporter present.
On the 11th of January, in the Eighteenth ward, President
Young addressed the people and from his sermon Elder Woodruff
records among other things these words : "It is sometimes taught
among us that we should follow Brother Joseph or Brother Brig-
ham, or some other leader, and do as they say, and that is all that
is required. Now this is in one sense a false doctrine. No man
should trust solely the testimony of another. He should have a di-
rect testimony from God for himself. Then obedience is intelli-
gent and not blind. I might have listened to Joseph Smith testify
to the truth of the Book of Mormon until I was as old as Methuse-
lah, and in the end I would have gone away in darkness had I not
378 WILFORD WOODRUFF. ,
received a testimony from God that he was a prophet and that he
knew by revelation whereof he spoke. Men should get the spirit
of God and then live by it."
In those days there was a strong sympathetic interest in the
welfare of the Indians. The better ones among them were feeling
constantly greater confidence in the people and in their leaders.
They had a real friendship for those white men who treated them,
not only kindly, but with high consideration for their rights. The
Indian felt that there were reasons why he should command re-
spect as well as receive justice. Aropene seems to have been a
chief specially favored among the Indians and respected by the
Saints. In the early part of that year, Elder Woodruff records
that this chief delivered a strong discourse to the Saints in which
he exhorted them to respect the counsel of their leaders and to
abstain especially from the use of liquor, and to do right in all
things.
On the 17th of February of this year, Elder Woodruff ad-
dressed a meeting of the bishops and gives in his journal a brief
synopsis of his instructions to them. "No man should boast of
the authority and power of the priesthood, or contend about the
comparative greatness of a seventy or a high priest. Men should
not boast of that power until they have received some manifesta-
tion of it, and when they receive it they will not feel like boasting
about it. Its power will create humility and not pride. It is sel-
dom that I have seen the power of the priesthood made manifest
among the children of men in our day to any very great degree.
There are, however, some instances. One was when the Prophet
Joseph beheld the sick and the dying in his dooryard, and when
they were also strewn along the banks of the river for two miles.
He arose and shook himself like an old Hon and commenced at his
tent door and healed all the people who were not dead on both
sides of the river, by the power of God, and his voice was as the
voice of God and the earth almost trembled under his feet as he
went along commanding the sick to arise and be made whole. It
was also made manifest by Joseph while in prison and in chains
in Missouri.
"Again, David Patten was taken by an armed mob under a
United States warrant. When he was surrounded by about forty
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857. 379
such men who were acting under the garb of law, and who forbade
him to say one word in his own defense, he arose in the power of
God and held them fast to their seats until he had addressed them
for about one-half hour. He told them that they were cowards,
rascals, and villains, and proved it to them and they had not the
power to harm one hair of his head, and they let him and Warren
Parish go free.
"This power was again made manifest by President Brigham
Young on the banks of the Missouri River at Winter Quarters,
when the merchants brought up goods to sell to the brethren who
were going to the mountains. Old Major Miller, the Indian agent,
was there, surrounded by officers. In order to show his great au-
thority, he told the merchants who owned some alcohol not to roll
a barrel off the boat or he would knock the head of the barrel in
and pour the liquor upon the ground. President Young thereupon
stepped up and told the men to roll it out. Miller and his officers
turned pale, and the liquor was rolled out and nobody was hurt.
Other instances might be named where the power of the priest-
hood has been strongly manifested. These men never boasted of
it, and they never will."
March 1st brought Elder Woodruff to his 50th birthday.
About this time he recorded in his journal instructions from Pres-
ident Young upon the importance of keeping a journal. The
President quotes from instructions from the Prophet Joseph on
the subject. He shows that the written testimony of the things of
God is quite as important as the spoken testimony, that the world
will be judged by what is written in the books, and that where it
is the duty to record the manifestations of the spirit of God and
men neglect to fulfil that duty, the spirit will be witdrawn from
them. "Were you to be brought before the civil authorities and
accused of a crime or a misdemeanor, you may be punished if you
cannot prove from your journal that you were somewhere else
and are innocent. Your enemies may prevail against you."
These words from the lips of Brigham Young in those early
days are significant because of the position the enemies of the
Church sought to place him in. How often he was subject to ac-
cusations which were laid at his door and which the enemies in-
sisted were true if he could not prove his innocence. How often
380 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that has been the case in the history of the Latter-day Saints con-
cerning whom, in the minds of their enemies, there are no pre-
sumptions whatever of innocence. The order of proof with them
has been different too often from that followed by the world in
the administration of law and justice. From these admonitions of
the Prophet it may be seen that so far as the Latter-day Saints
are concerned, they may often be compelled to prove their inno-
cence, for their enemies will not treat them with the fairness with
which they treat one another, and regard men as innocent until
they are proven guilty.
Just before the opening of spring conference, on March 23rd,
President Woodruff officiated in the dedication of the baptismal
font which had been erected by the people of the Fourteen Ward.
The semi-annual conference in those days created a great deal of
interest as well as anxiety because of those whose names were an-
nounced for the first time as missionaries to the nations of the
earth. As the list was read at the close of conference, a profound
silence fell upon the entire congregation, as wives and mothers, as
well as fathers and husbands, never knew when the minute call
would come to them or to their household.
This spring the missionaries adopted the hand-cart method of
crossing the plains. They were an enthusiastic body of men who
on the 23rd of April hitched themselves to their carts and made
their way through the canyons and over the mountains to the
Missouri River and other terminal points, from which they adopt-
ed a more convenient method of travel.
Elder Woodruff records in his journal on June 23rd that the
"eastern mail arrived bringing the sad news of the assassination of
Elder Parley P. Pratt, who had been killed near Ft. Smith in
Arkansas, by a man named McLean."
Apostle Woodruff was always careful in his journal to say
something of the lives of men and women whose integrity to God
he knew and esteemed. He rarely failed to record his testimony
of those who were valiant when anything important occurred in
their lives, or when they died. Of a Sister Vose who had just
come to the Valleys he said : "She was seventy-seven years of age
and rode 1,200 miles in twenty-three days, at least one-half the
distance by team. She has been a member of the Church almost
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857. 381
from the beginning, and has given thousands of dollars to build
up the Kingdom and to assist the elders in their ministry."
Just about this time, he records the return of Thomas B.
Marsh to the fold. This man had once been president of the
Twelve Apostles. He had forsaken the Church and in time he was
forsaken by his family and his friends. There still, however, re-
mained within him a lingering testimony of the spirt that had once
led him to a higher and better life. He appealed by letter to
President Young to be restored to the Church. The request was
granted by the President who said : "Let him be baptized and con-
firmed and then come to the Valleys." This brother reached Salt
Lake City, and on the 16th of September, 1857, was presented by
President Young to the congregation in their Sabbath meeting. As
they gazed upon him, they saw a wreck — a relic of his former self.
He was now crppled and palsied in body, miserable and unhappy
in his spirit. When he arose, he called the attention of the Saints
to himself as an object of pity and commiseration, and warned the
Saints against apostasy and asked them to forgive him. Presi-
dent Young put his request to a vote and he was unanimously re-
ceived into the fellowship of his brethren and sisters. A few years
later he died in Ogden.
The approach of mid-summer awakened in the hearts and
feelings the patriotic spirit of a devoted body of pioneers, who
loved their religion and who consequently loved their country.
The Fourth of July was celebrated as usual by a "splendid mil-
itary performance." The procession disbanded before the Gov-
ernor's office at noon.
They loved their country and they also loved their religion.
Their advent into the Valleys of the Mountains was a mile-stone
in what to their minds was the greatest historical event of modern
times. That event must not be forgotten. Future generations
must hold it in sacred remembrance, for it was God's history
which the world some time would recognize by appropriate and
almost universal observance. The remembrances of the pioneer
journey were green in the memories of all but the little children.
The Twenty-fourth of July recalled the scenes at one thousand
camp firesides on the plains and in the mountains. It reminded
them of suffering, recalled their hopes, and strengthened their
382 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
faith. They were witnesses of God's providence in dispelling
fears that human courage could not overcome, and in removing
obstacles that seemed to them insurmountable.
On the 22nd of July, 1857, a great procession of people might
have been seen wending their way along the eastern hillsides of
the Salt Lake Valley on their way to a lake in Big Cottonwood
canyon. The night of that day, they camped at the granite quarry
from which the rock was then already being hewn for the founda-
tion of the Temple. On the following morning, President Young
and the leaders of the Church led the procession up tnrough the
canyon to a place selected for the celebration. The first arrived at
noon and the last came in about midnight. Of this occasion Presi-
dent Woodruff writes : "This was a great turnout. The company
numbered 2,587 persons, 468 carriages and wagons, 1,028 horses
and mules, and 332 oxen and cows. Flags were raised upon the
highest peaks and the stars and stripes were unfurled upon the
highest trees. The surrounding scenes of mountains, valleys,
lakes, woods, and meadows made the sight the most interesting I
ever beheld. We had prayer at night and an address from Pres-
ident Young. There were five bands in attendance to discourse
sweet strains of music/'
Next day being the Twenty-fourth, ten years had passed
since the faithful pioneers entered the Valleys of the Mountains.
The day was to be celebrated in an enthusiastic manner. The
program consisted of the firing of cannon, speeches, songs, recita-
tions, and" music. They were also there to render their thanks-
giving and praise to God for His care over them, and above all
for the testimony of His spirit, which burned within them. Some
engaged in trout fishing, others roamed over the hills, and there
were social pastimes that promised a great day for the Saints.
At noon, Bishop Smoot, Judson Stoddard, Judge Elias Smith,
and O. P. Rockwell arrived in camp. The first named two brought
the unhappy news with them from the East that the government
had withdrawn the mail contract, and were sending a new gov-
ernor, judges, and 2500 troops to Utah to suppress an insurrec-
tion that had never existed. The action of the government was
based upon the falsehoods sent broadcast by Judge Drummond
and other unprincipled'men.
CELEBRATION OF 24th, 1857. 383
President Young met the issue in a spirit of indignation and
with a determination not to submit to another injustice. At day-
light, on the 25th, the company broke up and commenced their
homeward journey. Their joy and enthusiasm had now been
turned to wonderment, anxiety, and sorrow. The approaching
army was the theme of their conversation. Dark clouds hovered
over them. A new problem had to be solved. What was to be
done? Where could they go? What was to be the result of an-
other injustice perpetrated against them? Their faith was again
brought to their service. They exercised it by humiliating them-
selves in prayer and fasting. The spirit of joy had been trans-
formed into one of the greatest solemnity.
CHAPTER 36.
WAR TIMES, 1857.
Deposit of Church Records in Temple Foundation. — Approach of the
Army. — Present of a Team. — John D. Lee. — Visit of Captain Van
Vliet. — Lot Smith. — Col. Alexander Writes President Young. — Com-
munication from Governor Cumming to Governor Young. — Mir-
aculous Escapes. — High Price of Salt at Army Headquarters. —
Prediction of Calamity to the Nation. — A Poetic Tribute by Eliza-
R. Snow.
Apostle Woodruff was asked by President Young to notify
the Twelve to meet at the Temple foundation, on August 13th.
The purpose of the meeting was to deposit the works of the
Church in the foundation of the Temple and to dedicate the cor-
ner-stone containing the deposit. About 7 o'clock in the morning,
President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Daniel H. Wells,
John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, Erastus Snow, Franklin D. Rich-
ards, also Elders Truman O. Angel, Alonzo H. Raleigh, Benja-
min F. Mitchell, Jonathan Pugmire, Jr., Edward L. Parry, Henry
Maiben, Jesse C. Little, Albert Carrington, John Lyon, Joseph A.
Young, and Brigham Young, sons of Brigham Young, met on the
grounds where President Young and Wilford Woodruff packed
about 65 books, chiefly Church works, and a number of coins in a
stone box, whose dimensions were as follows : length 2\ feet,
depth 20 inches, and width 19 inches. At 15 minutes to 8 o'clock
the lid was put on, soldered with lead and covered with plaster of
paris. The stone box was turned bottom side up and placed in the
south-east corner. After this a dedicatory prayer was offered by
President Young.
Three days later, President Young delivered a discourse to
the thousands who had congregated for the purpose of receiving
instructions with reference to the policy to be pursued respecting
the approach of the so-called Johnston's army. There was natur-
ally a great deal of anxiety and heartfelt prayer over a situation
that seemed to forebode nothing but evil and misfortune to the
Saints. The vast multitude, however, with uplifted hands pledged
WAR TIMES, 1857. 385
their support to the President and the leaders of the Church. It
was one of the most important days, says Elder Woodruff, ever
witnessed in Israel.
On September 5th, a messenger arrived with the news that
General Johnston was at Ash Hollow, with nearly 2,000 men who
were traveling fifteen miles per day. The people were promised
that, if they would follow counsel, they should never be driven
from the Valleys.
The spirit of the times, and the willingness of men to make
any sacrifice are well illustrated in a little circumstance which at
this point Elder Woodruff records in his journal. President
Young had sent for him and asked if he had a team, to which the
latter replied : " 'Yes, I have a pair of small ponies.'
'Can you spare them?' he asked.
I hesitated a moment and then answered, 'Yes, I can do any-
thing that is wanted.'
President 'Young then said: T have a pair of good horses
which I wish you to have as you are laboring here in the Histor-
ian's Office.
I was taken by surprise, but accepted them and felt very
thankful. They were a fine, large team of sorrel horses."
The Saints now realized that though far away in the Valleys
of the Mountains, they were nevertheless the objects of hatred by
many throughout the nation. Men sought popularity among the
masses by denouncing them. At this time, Stephen A. Douglas
was receiving "honorable mention" for President of the United
States. He had known President Joseph Smith in the early days
of the Church, and had defended him against the injustice of his
enemies, but he knew how unpopular the people were and sought
the support of the masses in a bitter denunciation of the Saints.
Elder Woodruff says that Sunday, August 30th, President Young,
himself, and others were engaged in a discussion of the Douglas
speech, which was answered by Albert Carrington.
Captain Van Vliet of the United States army reached the city
on the 8th of September, and at once had an interview with Gov-
ernor Young. The next day he met with the Presidency and the
Twelve and presented a letter of introduction to Governor Young
which was read to those present. Little, it seems, was said on
2fl
386 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
this occasion, but there was a deep-seated anxiety in the hearts of
all those present. Later in the day, the President introduced the
Captain to his wives and children. He then escorted him through
his orchard and garden, and then went with him to Albert Car-
rington's orchard, where he introduced the Captain to Mrs. Car-
rington. He asked her if she was willing to destroy her beautiful
orchard and leave it desolate for her religion's sake. She said she
was, and would remain up nights to do so if it became necessary.
The Captain was much impressed by the thrift and industry
of the Latter-day Saints, and in his interview with President
Young said: "The Mormons have been lied about more than
any people I ever knew." He admitted his belief that Judge
Drummond's lies, charging the Saints with burning court records,
led to the sending of the army to Utah. Governor Young there-
upon told Captain Van Vliet of the impositions that had been
heaped upon the Latter-day Saints, and said that the people did
not wish to fight the United States. "If we are driven to it, we
shall put our trust in God and do the best we can. He has set His
Kingdom upon the earth and it will never fail ; and if they drive us
to fight, God will overthrow those who do so. We are the sup-
porters of the United States Constitution. We love the Consti-
tution and the laws of our country, but it is the corrupt adminis-
tration of these laws that we suffer from and not from the laws. If
the laws had been enforced in Missouri, Governor Boggs would
have been hanged and many of his friends who took part in kill-
ing and driving the Saints. The government officers who have
been sent here have no interest in common with ours. They have
sought to destroy us. Captain Van Vliet, we have treated all men
who have been sent to us as government officials as well as we
have you, and will treat them well ; but if they drive us to fight,
we shall put our trust in God and do the best we can."
The Captain, who was deeply impressed by the statement of
Governor Young, felt thoroughly convinced that he meant every
word he said. On the 13th he attended services in the Tabernacle
and listened with attention to sermons from John Taylor and
President Brigham Young. On the evening of that day, the Cap-
tain had another interview with the leaders, in the course of which
he said: "If our government pushes forward this thing and
WAR TIMES, 1857. 387
makes war against you, I shall withdraw from the army, for I
will not take a hand in shedding the blood of American citizens."
Upon the departure of Captain Van Vliet, Elder Woodruff
presented him with a box of peaches which he had raised in his
own garden. The Captain was accompanied by Dr. Bernhisel.
The two departed together for the East for the purpose of report-
ing conditions in Utah.
All the time these agitations were going on, the Saints pur-
sued the even tenor of their ways, raising fruit and grain. There
were home missionaries among them preaching home industry
and self-support
The purpose of the authorities was to impede the progress of
the army and so delay it that the government might have an op-
portunity to make an investigation into the real condition of af-
fairs in Utah, and after learning them, withdraw the army which
was then approaching Salt Lake City. A body of men under the
command of Daniel H. Wells and Lot Smith had been sent to the
front to stop the progress of the army. This they did by stamped-
ing the cattle and horses. They were enjoined by President Young
to avoid the shedding of blood except in self-defense.
Those who had thus volunteered to act in the defense of their
homes and their liberties were without sufficient equipments and
provisions to sustain them in their defensive warfare. They had
no well-equipped commissary like that with which an army is pro-
vided. The teams and wagons were a part of the equipment which
belonged to the farm. They were needed at home. Very natural-
ly in such an emergency they suffered great privations and were
anxious that the difficulties and dangers might end as speedily
as possible.
Before Captain Van Vliet had left, he promised to hasten to
Washington and speak in our favor. President Young told him
that the Lord would bless him in so doing, for he felt that He
had sent him to Utah. On his return, the Captain endeavored to
persuade the army to remain at Ham's Fork for the winter, but
the Tenth regiment swore it would come on at all hazards. The
Captain then informed them that if they did, they would get a dif-
ferent reception from anything they had ever encountered before.
Just at this time, when the advance of the army was the all-
388 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
absorbing topic and the dangers of its approach weighed heavily
upon the leaders, John D. Lee added to their distress the news of
the Mountain Meadow massacre. He had reached Salt Lake City
from his home in Harmony on the 29th of September, 1857.
At this place in his record and at this time, Apostle Woodruff
gives the account of the Mountain Meadow massacre which John
D. Lee gave to President Young : "A company of California em-
igrants of about 150 men, women, and children, many of them
belonging to the mobbers of Illinois and Missouri, had been mas-
sacred. They had many cattle and horses with them. As they
traveled along south, they went damning Brigham Young, Heber
C. Kimball and the heads of the Church, saying that Joseph Smith
ought to have been shot long before he was. They wanted to do
all the evil they could, so they poisoned beef and gave it to the In-
dians and some of them died. They poisoned the springs of water
and some of the Saints died. The Indians became enraged at their
conduct and surrounded them on a prairie. The emigrants formed
a bulwark of their wagons, but the Indians fought them five days
until they killed all their men — about 60 in number. They then
rushed into the corral and cut the throats of their women and
children, except some eight or ten children which they brought
with them and sold to the whites.
"The Indians then stripped the men and women of their
clothing and left them in the broiling sun. When Brother Lee
found it out, he took some men with him to the place and buried
their bodies. It was a horrible task. The whole air was filled with
an awful stench. The Indians obtained all their property, cattle,
horses, wagons, etc. There was another large company of emi-
grants who had 1,000 head of cattle. They were also damning
both Indians and Mormons, but were afraid of sharing the same
fate. Brother Lee had to send interpreters with them to the In-
dians to try to save their lives."
The foregoing statement from the journal of Elder Woodruff
which was recorded at that time is of special importance in view
of the fact that the enemies of the Church for years endeavored to
fasten upon President Young some responsibility for that awful
affair. There is nothing in the statement whatever which bears
the least semblance of deception. It was one of those straightfor-
WAR TIMES, 1857. 389
ward records which characterize Elder Woodruff's journal from
beginning to end. Then the character and integrity of the man
are both guarantees of the truthfulness of the statement made by
John D. Lee to President Young as recorded in Elder Woodruff's
journal.
If President Young neglected at this time to give the report of
John D. Lee as much attention as it perhaps should have received,
and if an investigation was not immediately instituted, there is
ample excuse to be found in the circumstances of those times.
The army was pressing upon the people and uttering dire threats
as to what would take place when it reached the Valleys.
Immediately following the record of John D. Lee's visit, Elder
Woodruff says in his journal : "An express came in at night say-
ing that the troops were near Bridger and had formed into three
bodies while traveling. General Wells sent word to President
Young to let them come on to Echo Canyon and there give them
battle. At 6 o'clock on the morning of the 30th the drums beat,
and an army of soldiers, some 400 in number, paraded the streets.
They were in readiness to march at a moment's notice to the seat
of war. We had at this time about 800 men in the mountains. It
was a solemn time; for the armies of the Gentiles were making
war upon us because of our religion, and we had to defend our-
selves against a nation of 25,000,000 people, and the war had just
commenced. We had to trust in God for the results. We resolved
to do what we could and leave the work in His hands. All were
anxiously awaiting the arrival of the express. I told President
Young that I was on hand at any moment to go into the mountains
when he would say the word. I went up in the evening to the
President's office and learned that the California mail had ar-
rived. I heard some letters read. One stated that the government
had made arrangements to send light draft boats up the Colorado
with men and arms against us from that point.
"Next morning, Oct. 1st, I arose early and looked for an ex-
press signal flag but saw none. There was a great deal of anx-
iety throughout the day while we were waiting, for the express
had arrived late. Word came from General Wells respecting the
conditions existing at the seat of war."
The time for conference was now approaching, but the agita-
390 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
tion among the people about the approach of the army was so
great, and there were so many of the men absent, that the meetings
were not largely attended. The conference continued only two
days, the time being occupied by President Young and members
of the Twelve.
On Oct. 8th an express arrived with the news that Captain
Lot Smith had burned up fifty of the government wagons, but
gave to the teamsters all their arms and ammunition. One de-
serter from the army came in reporting that rations were short
among the soldiers. To each man, he said, there was allowed only
three biscuits, two cups of coffee and a small piece of beef per day.
Elder Woodruff writes: "The enemy is in a close place. Their
provisions are rapidly diminishing and there are prospects of
starvation. We have prayed that the Lord would lead them into
the pit which they had prepared for the Saints, and the Lord heard
our prayers and our enemies are now in a trap and are suffering
humiliation without us harming a hair of their heads."
The express which arrived on the 16th of October brought a
threatening letter from Col. Alexander to President Young. He
threatened extermination if the Saints resisted, and expressed con-
fidence in his ability to carry out the orders of the government.
Governor Young sent the Colonel a strong reply ; wanted to know
why he spent an entire month on Ham's Fork if he was confident
in his ability to carry out orders. He gave the Colonel to under-
stand that on our part there was no surrender. "We shall trust
in God and go ahead."
The Sunday following, President Young addressed the Saints
and declared his belief in their ability to keep the enemy back, and
counseled the people to go on with their farming, fruit raising,
etc. President Kimball arose and prophesied that if the Saints
would hearken to counsel they would continue to live in their own
homes in the valleys, produce crops, and remain until they returned
to Jackson County, Missouri. President Young thereupon shouted .
out, "I believe it." At the same time, communications were com-
ing in from the army, but they only received from him the same
determined answer that the army should not enter Salt Lake Val-
ley until conditions had changed and the sentiment of bitterness
and hostility had been allayed.
WAR TIMES, 1857. 391
About the same time Governor dimming arrived at the head-
quarters of the army and sent a communication to Governor
Young, in which he declared himself the Governor of Utah. At
the same time he charged with treason all who opposed his and
the army's movement. Mr. Cumming no doubt felt some misgiv-
ings from the fact that the horses and mules belonging to the
army were dying by the hundreds, and the soldiers were short of
provisions. The difficulty of the situation was rendered worse
from the fact that there existed both among the officers and sol-
diers a pronounced division. Some of them openly declared that
Governor Young was perfectly justified in his course in defend-
ing the rights of the people of Utah.
In December the Mormon soldiers were disbanded and al-
lowed to return home for the winter, and the change was wel-
comed by them. Their provisions were not more than half their
actual wants, and there were no comforts on the frontier. In
summing up the condition of affairs at the close of the year Apos-
tle Woodruff writes : "The expedition of the season is now en-
tirely closed, and we have clearly seen the hand of the Lord made
visible in our behalf. An army has been sent by the United States
to make war upon us for the sole purpose of destroying the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Church has been
driven from the confines of the United States into the Rocky
Mountains, then a Mexican Territory, with the hope of the nation
that we should perish ; but as soon as they found that we were to
live and prosper they became alarmed and resolved upon our de-
struction. As soon as this intention was known to us, the leader
of the Church and Kingdom of God arose up in the strength of
Israel's God and proclaimed Israel free. In this, his counselors,
Heber C. Kimball and D. H. Wells, with the Twelve Apostles, sus-
tained him, and all the people said, 'Amen/ "
Continuing, Elder Woodruff wrote: "From two to three
thousand of the brethren, who went into the mountains under the
command of Gen. D. H. Wells to hedge up the way of the enemy,
have arrived. Our brethren made large entrenchments and ditches
and piled up large masses of rocks above the narrow passes for
the purpose of rolling them down upon the enemy ; but the Lord
has fought our battles and hedged up the way. When the army
392 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
reached Ham's Fork, 150 miles from our city, the storms and cold
killed their horses, mules, and cattle, by the hundreds, so that
when the whole army got together with the governors and judges,
whom the government had sent to rule over us, they had not teams
enough left to draw one-third of their train and were obliged to
stop and pass the winter in the storms of the mountains. Their
wisdom seems to be taken from them, and our brethren have been
able to herd them like a herd of cattle. The soldiers shot grape
and musket and many balls at our men from time to time, and
those balls fell like hail around the servants of God, but not a drop
of their blood has been shed, neither did the brethren return fire
upon the enemy even in a single instance. Fear had so taken hold
of the soldiers that they would flee into the main body of the army
at the approach of a small number of our brethren.
"Through all this President Young has been as calm as a
summer's day. The army of Zion is now returning to its home
with the same spirit of composure and quietude that it carried
with it into the mountains. As the men passed, on their return,
by President Young, they gave him a quiet salute and went silently
to their homes, while President Young gazed upon tliem with
thanksgiving and praise to the God of Israel."
President Woodruff here relates the circumstance of a Brother
Maxwell who had been in charge of a small scouting party : "Af-
ter going into camp for the night, Elder Maxwell felt strongly im-
pressed that danger confronted him and his companions, and so
informed them. He said they would have to leave, but some were
opposed to his recommendation and they retired to rest. The same
impression, however, increased upon Elder Maxwell until he
promptly arose from his bed and said they must all leave or serious
trouble would befall them. His brethren quickly followed, and
it was only a short time when a hundred men surrounded the place
of their encampment with the expectation of taking them pris-
oners."
"At another time, Col. Allen of the Mormons, fell a prisoner
in the hands of the enemy. Col. Johnston threatened to hang him.
At the camp fire at night Col. Allen took off his boots and pretend-
ed to warm his feet. Suddenly, he leaped by the guard and ran
into a herd of cattle. His pursuers became confused and he made
WAR TIMES, 1857. 393
good his escape. He ran thirty miles to the camp of his brethren,
in his stocking feet."
During these trying circumstances in the army, President
Young sent some salt which they needed very much. One of
the sacks of salt which was sent, however, was lost, and later
picked up by a traveler who sold it to merchants for twenty dol-
lars. They in turn sold it to the soldiers for two hundred dollars.
Ben Simons, a Cherokee, took to the army nine hundred pounds of
salt, which he sold for two dollars and a half a pound, or a total
of two thousand two hundred and fifty dollars. He sold them
service berries for one dollar a pound. It will be seen that the ex-
pedition was becoming a very expensive piece of folly.
As the year was closing, the legislature convened, and Elder
Woodruff was again a member of that body. In his journal, speak-
ing of these times, he prophecies: "The judgments of God will
now begin to rest more fully upon this nation and will be increased
upon it, year by year. Calamities will come speedily upon it and
it will be visited with thunder, lightning, storms, whirlwnds, floods
pestilence, plagues, war and devouring fire ; and the wicked will
slay the wicked until the wicked are wasted away."
His journal closes with a copy of the poem dedicated to him
by Eliza R. Snow.
POEM.
"With true respect, and as a tribute due
To friendship, Brother Woodruff, unto you,
As one more blessed than most your fellow men,
I now address the effusion of my pen.
You were appointed, ere your mortal birth,
To an apostleship upon the earth ;
The Lord our God has had His eye on thee,
With watchful care from earliest infancy.
You were preserved, midst Babylonish night,
From atheistic and sectarian blight;
From manly rectitude you did not swerve,
The Priest of Baal you never stooped to serve.
394 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
From heavenly courts, the light that's shining now,
Shone on your path, and mantled o'er your brow ;
Eternal visions opened to your view,
You loved the truth and found salvation, too.
You then with joy the Gospel banner bore
To distant lands and on your native shore,
In truth's defense most valiantly you stood,
And cleared your garments of the Gentiles' blood.
One of the chosen Twelve, who're called to stand,
To turn the Gospel key for every land ;
Your name in honor, as a faithful one,
To future generations will be known.
With heart inspired, rich matter to indite,
In Zion now your business is to write,
With skill you wield the ready writer's pen ;
'Tis yours to immortalize the deeds of men.
Full many a righteous act and gifted word
By Saints performed from lips of prophets heard,
Had slipped the mem'ries of judicious men,
But for the promptings of your faithful pen.
The Church historian's labors to divide,
As his assistant coupled side by side,
You write for Zion, where her history's known,
Inscribing her's, perpetuates your own.
Faithful to God, to your brethren true,
Integrity has twined a wreath for you,
Of never-fading laurels, which will be,
A glorious coronet eternally.
In that blessed world, where light and knowledge dwell,
Your blessedness no earthly tongue can tell,
Where heaven's effulgence will your head surround,
And you with everlasting glory crowned.
WAR TIMES, 1857. 395
Filled with immortal majesty and might,
Associated with the Gods of light,
With gifts and powers of endless lives you'll be,
Progressing on and on eternally."
CHAPTER 37.
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858.
President and Congress of the U. S. Memorialized. — Words of Brig-
ham Young. — Arrival of Col. Kane. — Governor Cumming Reaches
Salt Lake City. — Migration Southward. — Delegates from Nicaragua.
Want Mormons To Move to Central America. — Proclamation from
President Buchanan. — Peace Commission. — President of the Des-
eret Agricultural and Manufacturing Society. — Indian War Threat-
ened. — A Striking Dialogue. — The Mob Element. — Mogo's Decep-
tion. — Attacks on President Young. — Greeley Visits Utah.
New Year's day, 1858, was celebrated in the evening by a
social gathering at Bailouts Hall, in the Fourteenth Ward. Broth-
er Woodruff addressed the assembly, made reference to the crit-
ical conditions then confronting the Saints, but prophesied good
for the future and declared the overthrow of all who fought
against the people of God.
On the 5th of January he records a Memorial passed by the
legislature in which the wrongs inflicted upon the Saints were
set forth, and Congress was asked to investigate the condition of
affairs in Utah. On the 16th of the same month a mass-meet-
ing was held in the Tabernacle. Resolutions were adopted and
a Memorial sent to the President and Congress of the United
States.
About the same time Elder Benson and others returned from
England and from the States where they had been on missions.
They reported that persecutions were rife against the Saints, even
in England, where the elders were assaulted with sticks and stones
in the hands of street mobs.
On February the 3rd the California mail brought the news
that President Buchanan recommended a strong force against the
Saints. Later advices brought word that a steamer was to bring
four thousand men by the southern route; four thousand more
were to come from Oregon ; and two thousand, from the Missouri
River. There were then at Fort Bridger two thousand, making
in all an army of twelve thousand men. In his journal, Elder
Woodruff writes: "The trials and sacrifices the Saints may be
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 397
called upon to pass through, I do not know, but I pray the Lord
to give us grace according to our day."
President Young and the brethren were busily occupied in
preparation either to meet the foe or burn the city and leave it
desolate. Grain was sent to the mill and ground, and prepara-
tions were made for caching it in the earth. While the Saints
were preparing to fight, they were also engaged in prayer and in
temple work. The Endowment House was visited by hundreds
who came there to receive its blessings.
On the 15th of February he records this in his journal: "I
walked up to the Historian's Office and then to the President's
where I found President Young, D. H. Wells, Chas. C. Rich, and
Chas. Wandell. President Young said : 'All our sufferings in this
life are for our good that we may learn the contrast between good
and evil. Jesus descended below all things that He might rise
above all things. All men who receive the same glory must abide
the same law. Some are alarmed because so many of my family
are sick. I have as good a right to be sick as any body. I do not
wish to escape affliction, sickness, pain, or sorrow any more than
others escape them ; for if we make a right use of them they will
return to us in blessings. I made up my mind years ago to be
governed by certain principles. I resolved that I would never
be controlled by my passions, by women, nor by anger, but that I
would govern myself. This resolution I have endeavored to carry
out in my life.' "
These were times that tried mens souls, and it was quite
natural that they should turn their eyes inwardly and examine
their own hearts to see if they were true to God and His cause.
Such remarks indicate the rich, deep, and beautiful spiritual
natures of the men whom the world has misjudged and illy treated.
On February 15th Apostle Amasa Lyman reached the city,
bringing with him a messenger direct from Washington. It
was no less a personage than their old-time friend, Col. Thomas
L. Kane. They had made the journey from San Francisco in
twenty days. Col. Kane brought with him dispatches from na-
tional head-quarters to Governor Young and the army. Presi-
dent Young immediately called a council for 7 o'clock, and Col.
Kane was presented to the brethren by Joseph A. Young. The
Colonel was very weary from his long journey. He reached the
398 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
home of Governor Young at 8 o'clock, and after an introduction,
addressed those present as follows: "Governor Young and Gen-
tlemen: I come as an embassador from the chief Executive of
our nation, and am fully prepared and duly authorized to lay
before you more fully and definitely the feeling and views of the
citizens of our common country and of the chief Executive to-
wards you, relating to the present position of officers in this
Territory and of the army of the United States now camped upon
your borders. After giving you the most satisfactory evidence in
relation to matters now pending and concerning you, I shall call
your attention to the poor soldiers who are now suffering in the
cold and snows of the mountains, and request you to render them
aid and comfort. I shall ask you to assist them to come here, and
to bid them a hearty welcome into your hospitable valley. Cap-
tain Van Vliet made a good report about you, and used his influ-
ence to have the army stop east of Bridger. He has done a great
deal in your behalf. You all look very well. You have built up
an empire here in a short time."
When asked if Dr. Bernhisel had taken his seat in Congress,
he said: "Yes, he was opposed by the Arkansas members and a
few others. They were foolish, for had he been refused his seat,
it would have been a declaration of war." The Colonel con-
versed further on matters pertaining to. the government and an-
swered questions put to him by Governor Young.
Governor Young then spoke for some time expressing his
gratitude for the visit of Col. Kane, and also occupied some time
in speaking upon the principles of righteousness which control the
actions of the Latter-day Saints. "They are in the hands of God,
He will preserve His people." President Young then related to
Colonel Kane how the Lord in a marvelous manner had placed
means in the hands of himself, President Kimball, and others while
on missions and elsewhere engaged in the work of God. These
instances, he declared, were just as miraculous as those related in
olden times by Peter and Paul.
After a late hour in the evening, the interview closed and
all present felt that the visit of Colonel Kane was full of promise
for the peace of Utah and the safety of the Saints. Elder Wood-
ruff records several enjoyable visits which he had with Colonel
Kane during his sojourn in the city.
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 399
March the 1st Elder Woodruff reached the fifty-first mile-
stone in his life and celebrated the occasion by fitting out his son-
in-law, Robert Scholes, to relieve the guards then in the moun-
tains. He, himself, spent much of his time, however, in the
Historian's Office in writing biographies of the leading men. They
were called in to have read to them the history of their lives;
and President Young, himself, often listened to many of the biog-
raphies and other items of Church history.
At this time he records the troubles that the Saints had with
the Indians in the North in which two or three of the former
were killed and many cattle were driven off. A little later
trouble arose with the Indians in Rush Valley. Elder Woodruff
sent his son Wilford with a team to help move the women and
children of that locality to Tooele Stake for safety. During the
son's journey he was lost in a heavy snow-storm and was com-
pelled to plow his way through snow and mud nearly two feet
deep to accomplish his mission. When the father heard of the
son's predicament, he went on horseback to meet him but found
him safe, he having been preserved from death by the blessings of
the Lord.
Although the presence of Col. Kane greatly relieved the situ-
ation, the peo'ple, nevertheless, felt considerable anxiety as to the
final outcome. They sent, however, relief to the United States
soldiers and prepared to let them come peaceably into the Valley.
In the event, however, that all hostility could not be eliminated from
the army, the people prepared to burn the city, leave it desolate,
and move southward. Throughout the city there was the greatest
activity. People were packing up their provisions and such house-
hold goods as they could take with them with the view of moving
to the south.
In the midst of all this excitement the 6th of April arrived.
The annual conference of that year lasted only one day on account
of the hasty preparations which the people were making for their
exodus southward. Elder Woodruff's wives, Sarah and Emma,
had already moved to Provo. Many others had left their homes
and taken up their journey.
On April 6th he writes : "We shall evacuate the city of Great
Salt Lake and leave it, if needs be, in the hands of our enemies.
We may burn our habitations and lay waste everything we pos-
400 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sess, inasmuch as our enemies are coming upon us intent upon our
destruction. We are determined to worship God and acknowledge
His hand in all things. The roads are lined with men, women,
children, teams, and wagons, — all moving south."
On the 7th of April Elder Woodruff loaded his wagons
with goods- and with records from the Historian's Office and be-
gan his journey to Provo in a heavy snow-storm. It was so
severe that the people suffered, and some nearly perished by the
way. The horses and cattle suffered intensely. Some unhitched
their teams, leaving their loaded wagons in the mud, and made
their way to various places of shelter. His first day's journey was
twelve miles south to Union Ward, where he remained all night
in the home of Martesia Smith. The storm was so bad the fol-
lowing day that he was compelled to remain in doors. The roads
were so bad that he unloaded two of his wagons and returned to
Salt Lake. On the 11th he attend services in the Tabernacle.
The 12th of April, 1858, witnessed the arrival in Salt Lake
City of Governor Alfred Cumming, who was accompanied by
Colonel Kane. Both were escorted to the city by a Mormon
guard. The Governor expressed regrets that the people were
moving, and begged^them to discontinue their exodus. There
were, however, some doubts as to the Governor's sincerity, espe-
cially in view of the fact that the Saints had been betrayed so
many times, either by pretended friends or open foes. They de-
cided, however, to carry out their program, and continued the
work of moving to Utah Valley.
During the remainder of April, May, and June, Elder Wood-
ruff and other Church leaders were busy in their preparations
for the journey south and many trips were made to and from
Provo. Council meetings were held and the work of evacuating
the city went steadily on. Yet, they had faith that God would
somehow bring about the fulfillment of those prophesies which de-
clared peace and safety, and that they would, accordingly, in the
end, remain in their homes.
Added to the troubles which they were under in consequence
of the move southward, word came that the Indians at different
points were making trouble for the people, and speculators thought
they saw an opportunity to make money from the Saints by pur-
chasing their homes in these the hours of their distress. Import-
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 401
ant events followed in swift succession. Two delegates from
Nicarauga called on President Young for the purpose of persuad-
ing him and the Mormons to buy land in Central America, and
emigrate with the Saints to Nicarauga. Their efforts, however,
were unavailing. President Young was firm in his conviction that
it was God's purpose that the Saints should inhabit these Valleys of
the Mountains. He further saw that there was a growing opposi-
tion to the policy of President Buchanan. General Houston had
taken a bold stand against the action of the government and boldly
defended the rights of the Latter-day Saints. President Young
records it as his opinion at that time that Houston was the only
man in the United States Senate who had the moral courage of
his convictions.
The coming of other armies from different directions compli-
cated the situation. They must be stopped. The presence of thou-
sands of soldiers in Salt Lake Valley would make trouble even
under the most favorable circumstances. Col. Kane hurried,
therefore, to the East and succeeded by his prompt and faithful
efforts in stopping the other armies until matters could be ad-
justed.
At this time there came a Peace Commission with the prof-
fer of peace and a pledge that the army should not molest the
Saints in any way by coming into the Valley. But with this
Commission President Buchanan sent a proclamation charging the
Saints with treason and other crimes, and then forgave them
without an acknowledgement on their part, or a plea for pardon.
It was evident to all that President Buchanan had committed
a blunder, and that he was anxious to extricate himself the best
he could from a situation that was proving daily more embarras-
sing to him. Each step he took made him more ridiculous in the eyes
of fair-minded men and more open to condemnation by those who
opposed him. He had believed the lies of the federal officials,
acted upon their falsehoods and squandered the nation's money
without taking any steps to learn whether he had been imposed
upon or not. Brigham Young said President Buchanan had mani-
fested more folly in his official acts than any other man that ever
occupied the presidential chair.
The Peace Commission sent out to adjust matters consisted
of Senator elect Powell from Kentucky and Major McCullough
27
402 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
from Texas. After several meetings in Salt Lake City, they vis-
ited Provo and were treated as all had been before them, with the
utmost respect and courtesy. They had an opportunity to witness
the action of the Saints in moving from their homes and their
preparations to destroy the city which they had founded. These
concessions on the part of the government brought about a change
of policy.
From July 1st to July 25th Elder Woodruff was occupied in
moving his family back to Salt Lake City and in harvesting his
grain. It was quite natural that this strain upon President Young
should tell against his health. He had been poorly for some time
and sought rest in Cottonwood Canyon. Brother Woodruff also
found himself impaired in health. The relaxation after months of
great strain resulted in something of a general collapse of their
physical strength.
It will be remembered that Colonel Alexander of the U. S.
army had formerly been arrogant in his demands on President
Young. On the 9th of August he called upon the President and
manifested toward him a friendly spirit — a spirit that breathed
peace and good will. A great change had come over the Colonel.
The time of the leaders during the month of August, 1858,
was taken up quite largely in entertaining the officers of the
United States army and in receiving visits from them. Many
strangers also called upon the authorities at this time. The situ-
ation, however, was more trying in one respect as the army had
its camp followers. Along with it came adventurers, and drunk-
eness was common in the streets and several men lost their lives.
Of these times Apostle Woodruff says : "Thus we have the fruits
of civilization as manifested by the world, and introduced into
our Territory. Until the army and its attendants came here, we
had no such scenes enacted in our midst. For the first time we
now have drunkenness and gambling, street broils, and murders
are of frequent occurrence. ,,
The Saints, however, made every endeavor to pursue again
the even tenor of their way. President Woodruff returned to his
work of compiling Church history. As the fall of the year ap-
proached, preparations were made for a State Fair. He was
chosen as President of the Deseret Agricultural and Manufactur-
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 403
ing Society, and made special effort to put on exposition the fruits
of the industry of the Latter-day Saints.
In the midst of peaceful prosperity, there was agitation
among the Indians. Brother Josiah Call was killed by the red
men in Sanpete County. The Indians had awakened within them
a strong resentment toward the soldiers whom the Indians de-
clared had treated them wrongfully. Aropene, the chief, who had
formerly addressed the Saints in their public meetings, declared
his intention to make war upon the army, and that no man could
stop him in his determination to fight. The old chief had been
outraged because the soldiers had killed one of his best men. Up-
on learning of the chief's wrath and intention, President Young
immediately sent him a letter by a messenger, Jeremiah Hatch.
In the letter he explained to Aropene how wrong it was to shed
blood, and asked him to live in peace with all mankind. The letter
evidently had a persuading influence upon the mind of the old
chief,* who was calmed thereby, and he accepted the counsel of his
faithful friend, Brigham Young.
A circumstance at this time arose which had a tendency to
create a misunderstanding between the Indians and the Latter-day
Saints who had fed the Indians for ten years past without re-
muneration. Dr. Forway had been appointed Indian agent and
a large sum of money was placed in his hands with which to care
for the Indians. The temptation to use this money for personal
advantages was so great that he insisted that the Saints should
continue to feed the Indians as they had done before. To this re-
quest an exception was taken. The money belonged to the Indians,
and the Saints insisted that the Indians should have the use of it.
Elder Woodruff records under date of November 12th, 1858,
a conversation between Captain Woolf, of the United States Army
and one of the elders, which breathes faith, integrity, and the spir-
it of those times. The captain asked: "Are you a Mormon?"
"I am." "I suppose you are an out and in Mormon, just as it
suits you." "I am a thorough Mormon and believe in all the
principles of our religion." "What, polygamy and all?" "Yes."
"How many wives have you?" "I have three wives and twelve
children." "How do you suppose those children will look upon
you when they are grown up?" "They will point to me and say:
404 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
'There is my father, who has raised me, fed, clothed, and edu-
cated me, watched over me through persecution, oppression and
scorn, and I will honor and obey him.' " Continuing, the elder
then said to Captain Woolf : "You have children at Fort Leav-
enworth, St. Louis^ and other places, but you do not acknowledge
them, and will not provide for them ; and their mother will point
you out to them with words of shame, and they will be taught to
despise you." Captain Woolf replied with an oath, and at the
same time scratching his head : "That is true. I never thought
of it in that way before." "What would you think," continued
the Captain, "if the government ordered your life destroyed if
you would not put away your wives?" "I would go where I
could enjoy my wives and children in some secluded spot of the
earth, or give up my life rather than put them away." The con-
versation of Captain Woolf was then turned upon President
Young. He said : "Governor Young, ought to be the next presi-
dent of the United States for he is the brightest man in the nation,
and I should vote for him."
Speaking of Lot Smith, the wagon master of the train that
Lot had. burned, said that Lot Smith and his men were gentlemen ;
and that it was one of the wisest and best things that Governor
Young could have done, for it stopped the progress of the army
until events so changed that peace came. It prevented the shed-
ding of blood on either side and sent him back to the States,
where he could escape the suffering of the soldiers who wintered
in the mountains.
On the 24th of November, that year, Apostle Woodruff lost
his little son, Hyrum Smith, who expired after several days ill-
ness. He was an infant, one year, one month, and one day.
It was quite natural in those times that differences should
arise between the camp-followers and adventurers on the one side,
and the Saints on the other. The latter were naturally strict in the
observance of the rules of sobriety and morality. The social dis-
tinction became marked. This gave rise to bickerings and hatred
on the part of those who opposed the Saints. On the night of the
22nd of November, the ruffians of the city created a great dis-
turbance in what was then known as Kinkade's store. Their
purpose was to challenge the police to arrest them. The latter,
however, avoided a.s much as possible the spirit of retaliation until
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 405
they became too strong, when the leader knocked down several of
the mob. Shots were exchanged, but no one was killed.
In these street broils and disturbances, Judge Cradlebaugh
and other officials favored the mob element; but to the credit of
Governor Cumming, be it said, he was disposed to deal justly
and fairly with all parties. In an interview with A. O. Smoot,
the Governor expressed his desire to support the police. The
Governor also charged Judges Gradlebaugh and Sinclair that
they knew very well that the people had not been treated very
civilly or lawfully, and that it would be the better policy on their
part to pursue pacific measures, and not to precipitate trouble.
During these trying times efforts were constantly made to
drag President Young into court on every and any trivial charge
that could be devised. There was also a disposition to assassinate
him. He was often, therefore, obliged to place himself under the
protection of a guard. On one occasion when he was requested
to appear in court, anxiety for his safety became so great that his
friends crowded the court room and left but little space for others.
On November 29th, Judge Sinclair harangued the grand jury
for the purpose of inducing them to prefer a charge of treason
against President Young, the Twelve, and others. The district at-
torney, however, took the ground that the grand jury had no juris-
diction in the matter, as the alleged offense had come before the
Peace Commission, and by that official body the whole matter had
been settled. The President of the United States had extended par-
don, and the ground taken by the judge, he concluded, was unten-
able.
December 6th of that year Elder Woodruff occupied much
of his time in legislative work. His journal for that month gave
an account of the survey of roads made by Jesse W. Fox, from
Salt Lake City to various places.
In closing his journal that year he points out the world's
great achievements and its important history. The electric cable
had connected America and Europe. The slaves in Russia had
been liberated. There had been war in British India, and there
were preparations for war among the nations. The year at home
had been such as to create anxiety and disturbance, but the Saints
were nevertheless full of gratitude ; for better prospects awaited
them.
406 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
On January 2nd, 1859, the Saints met for the first time in
public assembly since May 30th, 1858. The approach of the army
and the move south had disturbed very greatly the peaceful wor-
ship of God.
There were now more non-Mormons in Salt Lake Valley
than there had been. Indeed, the city seemed to be over-run by
speculators and adventurers. There was also a class of desperate
men who undertook to terrify the citizens, and publicly to mani^
fest their contempt for the Mormons and their local police auth-
orities. A party by the name of Andrew Bernard attempted the
life of policeman Christensen and was shot and killed in the
fracas. Christensen, who was an officer, acted in self-defense.
Every possible effort was then made to convict the policeman.
When that failed the anti-Mormon element made an effort to
implicate President Young and D. H. Wells.
On March 24th, 1859, trouble arose between a number of
soldiers and Howard Spencer. They undertook to prevent him
from entering his ranch house in Tooele County ; and when he in-
sisted in occupying his own premises, one of them beat him brutal-
ly over the head with a gun. His skull was fractured in several
places, and for some time his life was despaired of. Such dis-
turbances were encouraged by the action of Judge Cradlebaugh,
who in Provo had been having leading men arrested on various
spurious charges. By false pretensions he had induced a part of
the army to leave camp Floyd and come to Provo. All these
troubles the Saints bore with grace and warded off much con-
tention and bloodshed by so doing.
Governor Cumming, however, maintained the attitude which
he had first assumed and stood for the right. He condemned
openly the course pursued by Judges Cradelbaugh and Sinclair.
Naturally, these judges strongly opposed the Governor, and they
were aided by the State Secretary, Hartnett, the Indian agent,
Fornay, and other disreputable persons who sought the remoyal
of Governor Cumming by circulating misrepresentations against
him.
At this time Elder Woodruff records a somewhat humorous
incident through which some of the officials and other adventur-
ers were duped by a foreigner whose name was Mogo. This man,
it seems, had a brewery in the southern end of the valley, which he
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 407
wished to sell at a high price. He brought together a number
of merchants, Judge Sinclair, Secretary Hartnett, and other digni-
taries. He represented that he had found gold in the hills near
his brewery. Elder Woodruff gives the following in the language
of Mogo : " The Mormons have hunted all this country over for
gold. They no find him, none at all, but I find him plenty. Heap
more than in California. I 'fraid Mormons get him now. My
friends, I want you to go with me and get him heap of gold/
The scheme proved too much for those who listened. The word
gold was enchanting. It was what the Mormons could not get.
The deception worked, and they agreed to buy Mr. Mogo's prop-
erty, which he divided into thirty shares of one thousand each.
His dupes invested. They bought up the shares, started out at
night secretly so that the Mormons would not suspect anything.
They camped that night at Mogo's brewery. He placed one on
guard, while with the others he went in search of the gold. Mr.
Brockie stood guard, cursing the cold weather while the others
climbed the hills. At a certain point they dug up several bags
of dirt and returned with them to the camp. They procured an
old pan, and while they were washing out the dirt, one of them
stood over the pan with a magnifying glass. The following ac-
count is given of their gold washing. Gilbert said : 'Brochie,
what do you see?' 'Nothing but mud/ 'There, what is that?'
'Nothing but mud/ An oath followed ; and so one bag after an-
other was washed out, and each time they asked Brockie, 'What
do you see with the magnifying glass/ and there came back the
same withering answer, 'Nothing but mud/ Gilbert shouted out
at the top of hi*s voice and with an oath, 'We are sold/ "
In the meantime Mr. Mogo had made his way to Camp
Floyd, while his dupes made their way back to Salt Lake City,
the poorer if not wiser.
On the 28th of January, 1859, Elder Woodruff's eldest daugh-
ter, Susan Cornelia, was united in marriage by him to Robert
Scholes; and on March 3rd President Young married the second
daughter, Phoebe A. Woodruff, to Elder Lorenzo Snow.
On March 29th Governor Cumming issued a proclamation in
which he protested against the act of the United States court in
calling out troops to protect the courts when there was no occasion
for it. "This," Apostle Woodruff says, "created stronger feel-
408 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ings than ever among the anti-Mormon element. The action, how-
ever, was sustained by the better class of non-Mormons who did
not acquiesce in the high-handed proceedings of Judge Crad-
elbaugh and others."
March 31st Elder Woodruff attended the funeral of Mrs.
Mary Woolley, wife of Bishop E. D. Woolley, a woman he es-
teemed most highly. Her death was greatly lamented, and the
authorities, generally, showed their respects by their presence at
the funeral and by the discourses which recounted her noble and
faithful qualities of mind and heart. Apostle Woodruff was al-
ways greatly attached to those who were devoted to the work of
God. They were God's friends and he wanted their friendship.
It made to him no difference that their station in life was high
or low. If they loved the work of God, he loved and honored
them. From the accounts given at this funeral, Sister Woolley
had been a most exemplary woman. She had been valiant in the
support of plural marriage and by her example and precept had
sustained valiantly this practice. Perhaps the best testimonial that
could be given to the woman, who at her funeral was so extolled,
is the exemplary and faithful character of her descendants.
April conference came with its usual call for missionaries and
its spiritual feasts which the Saints in those days so much en-
joyed. About this time they found relief in the decision of Judge
Cradelbaugh to leave the Territory and locate in California. It was
an occasion for thanksgiving and gratitude. But the Saints were
soon disturbed by a report which reached head-quarters that about
two thousand of the troops were on their way to Salt Lake City
from Camp Floyd, where they first located upon entering the Ter-
ritory. They were accompanied by Judge Sinclair. President
Young felt somewhat alarmed and at once began preparations to
leave the city. He informed Governor Cumming that he would
look to him for protection of his family. He said he had no ob-
jection to being tried by a respectable court, that he was guilty
of no wrong, but that he would not allow himself to fall into the
hands of a military mob. He knew very well what that meant.
He and the leaders were determined to burn the city and leave it
desolate if the soldiers made war upon the people. However,
the affair passed by without disturbance and the trouble the
Saints so much feared was warded off.
ARMY ENTERS SALT LAKE VALLEY, 1858. 409
Elder Woodruff related in his journal that on the 1st of July
Mr. Miller of the firm of Wardle, Russell, and Miller called
upon President Young. It was a firm of speculators who were
making money out of the conditions incident to the presence of
the United States army. During the conversation Mr. Miller told
President Young that Stephen A. Douglas would most certainly
be the next president of the United States. Stephen A. Douglas
had manifested his hostile attitude toward the Saints. It was like
the prediction of a calamity. President Young, however, knew
better. He remembered the words of the Prophet Joseph who
had prophesied that Douglas should be defeated, in case he ever
raised his voice against the Saints. Douglas was beaten and died
a disappointed man.
The Fourth of July that year was celebrated with the same
spirit of loyalty that had characterized the people in the past.
In the early part of July there was organized a Chamber of Com-
merce for the purpose of protecting the citizens against the ex-
orbitant prices demanded by those merchants who were taking ad-
vantage of the times. In his journal Apostle Woodruff reports
these words from the lips of President Young: "If this com-
munity had done as much as I have to introduce sheep, the whole
Territory would now make clothing for its people. I would make
my own and wear sheep's gray. It is good enough for me and
my family. I shall not stop my labor until we are able to make
nails and iron. Now, had those who were intrusted with the
business been controlled by principle, they would not have made
a failure of this enterprise."
July 13th he records a visit of Horace Greeley and his inter-
view with President Young. Mr. Greeley was very inquisitive about
tithing, Church organization, and plural marriage; but to all his
questions he received prompt and frank answers. His descrip-
tion of the distinguished visitor in his journal runs as follows :
"Mr. Greeley is a singular looking man, fairly well dressed. He
had a soft, groaning voice and feminine appearance and asked
many questions. However, he was a learned man and his ability
must be acknowledged."
On the 16th of July, when Mr. Greeley lectured, he expressed
his surprise at seeing any women present. He said: "I had not
expected to see a woman while I was here. Well, I do declare, I
410 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
am glad to see so many women here tonight." The following
Sunday Mr. Greeley sat on the stand in the meeting while Orson
Pratt preached on the evidences of the Book of Mormon. Elder
Woodruff said : "Mr. Greeley took special notice of the women in
the congregation, but fell asleep while the sermon was being
preached."
As the year advanced and harvest came on, Elder Wood-
ruff entered his field with cradle in hand. It was the first crad-
ling he had ever done, but with the usual zest which characterized
the man, he did the work well. He also worked hard during that
summer and fall in teaching the people who came to Zion, and
urged among the Saints the new home industries which had been
started — the sugar mill and the nail factory.
He recorded in his journal the return of N. V. Jones from
India, who brought with him the information which he had de-
rived from a learned man in that country that there was in the
Persian library a history in which an account was given of two
families who left Jerusalem and set sail for the Western Conti-
nent.
On September 18th the elders departing upon their missions
received instructions from President Young who is reported as
saying in part: "When you labor until your mind is exhausted,
stop. Don't overtax it. It is wrong. The way I get through with so
much business is to dismiss from my mind the subjects on which
I am occupied as soon as the discussion of them is finished. When
I get through I think no more about them. I can lie down and
go to sleep and let my mind and body rest. Don't fret, nor get
in a hurrying spirit, for that wears out the body."
From October 18th, until December 1st, 1859, Elder Wood-
ruff passed through a serious period of sickness, the worst he had
ever experienced in his life. Much of that time his life was
despaired of. On one occasion he gave his family parting instruc-
tions and prepared his mind for the other world. He was ad-
ministered to by the authorities who were prompted to prophesy
his recovery. This promise awakened his faith and he rallied
and lived for nearly thirty-nine years.
CHAPTER 38.
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861.
Embarks in Sheep Industry. — Adventures of One Gibson. — Lectures to
Young Men in Police Court. — Counsel to "Missionaries. — Visit to
Cache Valley. — Schools Investigated. — Celebration of the 24th. —
Prophecies of Civil War. — Little Children in the Resurrection. —
Brigham Young on Secession. — Death of Aphek Woodruff. — Gover-
nor Dawson.
The first day in the new year, 1860, came on Sunday and
found Elder Woodruff feeble in body from the effects of the severe
sickness which he had just undergone. During the early months
of that year, he was occupied largely in the Historian's Office.
He had, however, found a new occupation that made demands up-
on his attention, since he had purchased some sheep which he
kept at Fort Herriman where one of his families lived.
Early in January of that year there arrived in the midst of
the Saints a man by the name of Walter M. Gibson. He had
traveled extensively in the Indian Archipelago and on various
islands of the sea. The novelties of these lands, the peculiarities
of their people, and the products of the soil afforded interesting
subject matter for a series of lectures which Mr. Gibson delivered
in different places. These talks interested Elder Woodruff, and
he gives a synopsis of several in his journal. Gibson claimed to
be originally from South Carolina, and was accompanied by a
young woman whom he introduced as his daughter. After a short
stay in the city, they both professed faith in the Gospel, joined
the Church, and received the ordinances of the House of God.
Subsequent events, however, proved the Captain to be an adven-
turer, insincere and dishonest in his motives, ambitious for the
honors of men.
Elder Woodruff records that on February 7th Justice Clin-
ton called upon him with a request that he come to the court room
and talk to a number of young men who were to be fined for
rowdyism and for threatening to take the life of others. He
responded to the invitation. The young men listened with marked
attention, and what he said was received by them with great re-
412 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
spect and earnest consideration. They felt that his words were
the fruit of an honest God-fearing life.
On the evening of that day, a party was given to which
Governor dimming, General Stambough, his staff, and others
were invited. The Presidency, the Twelve, and many of the
Saints were in attendance, and everything was done to make the
occasion one of social pleasure and fraternal 'good will. It was not
easy in those days to draw the line. There were honorable men
whose society was not offensive and whose manly course entitled
them to attention and to social considerations and friendly inter-
course. On the other hand, there were adventurers whose motives
were well known and whose conduct was offensive. They would
have broken in upon the integrity and purity of the Mormon
homes without any conscientious respect for the religious feel-
ings of their neighbors.
On March 1st he said : "I am fifty-three years old to-day. I
feel sensitive when I look upon these years and see how truly
short life is — like a weaver's shuttle, it soon passes. Man should
strive diligently to make his life useful. He should speak the
truth, live honestly, practice virtue, and set an example in all
things worthy of imitation. It will pay no man to defraud his
neighbor or to break the commandments of God."
The conference this year convened on the 6th of April and
some fifty-four elders were sent abroad on missions. Among
them was Captain Walter M. Gibson. President Young's instruc-
tions given to the elders are recorded by Apostle Woodruff as
follows : "I want you to go upon your missions in the spirit of
God. You will do more good by bearing testimony of the work of
God through the Holy Ghost than by all the argument you can
use. Take for example two men, one learned and able to preach
eloquently from the Bible; the other may be ignorant of science
and arts, but filled with the Holy Ghost. The man, however, who
relies upon that spirit will make ten converts to one made by the
man who relies upon his learning. I would not throw one straw
in the way of the elders obtaining knowledge of the arts and
sciences and of being armed with truthful arguments upon every
subject; indeed, they should seek diligently to acquire knowledge,
but they should obtain the Holy Ghost to assist them in their
ministry. Some of you are going to visit your relatives. When
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861. 413
you go where they are, don't sit down at your ease and give up
preaching, but remember that you are on a mission and that you
should improve your time.
"You will have all manner of evil spoken against you, and all I
ask of you and all that God or angels will ask of you is that not
one word spoken against you shall be true ; and I want you for my
sake and for your own sake and for the sake of Christ and the
Kingdom of God to live so that the wicked shall have no cause
to speak evil against you.
"Another subject I wish to speak about is that of begging ,
while upon your missions. I do not wish you to beg, but trust
in God, and do not rob any one or take anything unjustly, but go
and preach the Gospel faithfully. If you trust in the Lord, He
will give you all you need.
"There is another subject of importance, and that is the
temptation you will meet from women. This has caused the
downfall of more elders in the Church than any other thing. Some
elders go upon missions nearly all their lives and keep themselves
clean and pure, while others come home and are shady, their
countenances fall, they cannot look you straight in the eye. They
have fallen into a snare. Joseph said to the first Twelve that
they would have to guard against this evil, for they would have
more trouble from this source than from any other. While you
are gone, let women alone.
"Again, you will meet with many who want to debate with
you. Don't contend with any man. If they have one truth which
you do not possess, you may accept it. In crossing the plains,
have your prayers in camp. There must be no swearing or con-
tention. If you think some one does wrong, impute it to the
head and not to the heart. There must be no abuse of the cattle.
I have never permitted the abuse of dumb animals where I have
had control."
Such instructions were so perfectly in harmony with the life
and character of Apostle Woodruff that it was quite natural that
he should make special note of them in his journal; for in the
observance of such counsel, he was, perhaps, as perfect a model
as could be found in all Israel.
The troubles of those days are frequently referred to in
Elder Woodruff's journal. The spring of 1860 was stormy.
*i4 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
There was much snow and frost. Much of the fruit was killed.
Then socially, the times were stormy. The country was infested
by thieves and outlaws. There were frequent brawls in the
streets and several bad characters were killed.
From the first to the middle of June, Elder Woodruff in
company with President Young and party made a journey to the
far north, to the land of snow and frost. Cache Valley in those
days was looked upon with many misgivings as a suitable place
for colonization. Lorenzo Snow had been called to preside over
Box Elder stake and Ezra T. Benson in Cache Valley Franklin
seems to have been the extreme outpost in the north in those days.
On this visit, Preston Thomas was made its first bishop. Still,
those settlements had so prospered that Apostle Woodruff ex-
pressed his great delight with the advancement which had been
made.
After his return from this visit, Elder Woodruff devoted
some time to the investigation of the school system as it then
existed. He and Robert L. Campbell visited a Brother Mousley's
school which was pronounced the best they had seen. Elder
Woodruff was a strong advocate of education. He had been
deprived of its advantages in his youth, but the spirit and reve-.
lations of God had created within him a desire to make good in
learning as far as possible what had been denied him in his youth.
The summer of 1860 brought some relaxation from the strain
under which the people had been placed by the approach of the
army. They now indulged in patriotic and social pastimes which
characterize the celebrations of the Fourth and the Twenty-
fourth of July. On the occasion of the Twenty- fourth, hundreds
of people went to Cottonwood Canyon where three large boweries
were built, and where speeches, songs, dancing, music, fishing,
and other diversions were enjoyed by the Saints who felt that
peace had come to them. At this celebration, Wilford Wodruff
wrote, "There are 1,120 persons with 56 carriages, 163
wagons, 235 horses, 179 mules, and 168 oxen. The animals were
in good condition, were well treated, and the people were happy."
It was here that three years before the Saints received word
that Johnston's army was coming. They had reason to feel grateful
over the change that had taken place. They had been permitted
to enjoy their homes in peace.
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861. 415
In the opening of the year 1861, Elder Woodruff referred to
the prophecy of Joseph Smith relating to the war and calamities
which should befall the nation. He said: "The United States,
this year, will be visited with much greater afflictions than they
have ever experienced since they became a free government. The
Lord is about to vex the nation as He has declared fie would do
twenty-eight years ago." Speaking of the prophetic character of
Joseph Smith in this connection, he related the circumstance of a
man who cursed Joseph Smith and also the God who called him
to be a prophet. The man was seized with insanity on the spot
and was taken home and died insane.
As time went on, in the memorable year of 1861, the news
from the front was looked for with intense interest by the Lat-
ter-day Saints. Those were days of the pony express, and the
events of the secession were naturally greatly delayed. They
looked upon the movements then taking place in fulfillment of
the prophecy uttered by Joseph Smith in 1832. In the midst of
the war news, Elder Woodruff recorded the current events on all
important subjects.
He was careful, however, to write down the teachings of Pres-
ident Young. He recorded a sermon delivered by him at the funeral
of Charles Little, in which President Young is quoted as say-
ing: "Some one asks, Where is the spirit world? It is here
on the earth where they lived and where we live. I be-
lieve all spirits live here after death and nowhere else. At least,
those who have tabernacled in the flesh, whether they be good or
bad. Satan has no power in the spirit world over those who have
overcome him in the flesh, but he will have over those who have
served him all their lives in this world.
"When Joseph had a revelation, he had, as it were, the eyes
of the Lord. He saw as the Lord sees. How did I know what
was going on in Washington ? I have known what was going on
there all the time, and I know what is going on in other places.
I know it by the spirit of God. It is revealed to me. Spirits ad-
minister to us but we do- not know it. Charles Little here, will
administer to his mother, but she will not know it. She will see
in the spirit world the wisdom of the Lord in placing a veil be-
tween the living and the dead, that the living may be tried and
have a greater glory than they otherwise would have. The living
416 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
cannot see the departed spirits, but the latter can see and admin-
ister to those in the flesh, even though the latter know it not. My
wife awakened the morning that Charles Little died and said to
me: 'I think Charles Little is dead, for I have seen him with
Joseph, in a dream; and if Brother and Sister Little could see
what I have seen, they would not wish him back. He was very hap-
py with Joseph, and Joseph said he wanted him ; that he had a par-
ticular place for .him. He looked glorious.' We should be sat-
isfied with the principle that our children will be restored to us in
their glorified bodies/'
Elder Woodruff recorded that on the 8th of February, Elder
Taylor and he went on a mission to the northern settlements. At
South Weber they found a number of the Saints in a condition of
apostasy. Richard Cook, the bishop, and fourteen others were
cut off the Church for rejecting the Prophet Joseph Smith and
Brigham Young, and for upholding Joseph Morris as the man
holding the keys of the Kingdom.
Elders Woodruff and Taylor went on to Brigham City,
where they met the Saints, and where Elder Woodruff recorded
the following dream related by Isaac Laney, who received seven-
teen bullet wounds at tire time of the massacre at Haun's Mill.
Elder Laney said, speaking of that time: "I dreamed that a
shower of serpents were all around me in the air. They were rat-
tle-snakes and many of them bit me all over my body. I was told
that if I would not fall down, but keep on running, they would
not hurt me. When the shower of bullets came and they pierced
my body, they did not hurt me any more than a scratch of a pin,
although I looked at the mouth like an ox with its throat cut.
I kept on my feet and continued to run until beyond the reach of
the mob. A man came to me and said : 'Brother Laney, do not
deceive yourself by expecting to live, for no man ever lived after
being shot as you have been.' But I said : 'I shall live.' And so
I am yet alive to the honor and glory of God, for it was by His
power that my life was preserved."
In Brigham City they also found a number of Welsh Saints
who had become disaffected. They were labored with, and many
of them repented and renewed their covenants with God.
On March 4th of this year President Lincoln was inaug-
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861. 417
urated. Elder Woodruff's journal contained an account of that ex-
citing period. "President Lincoln's enemies declared that he
would never sleep in the White House." During these trying
days of the nation, the Saints were loyal to the Union. In ref-
erence to the war, President Young said: "Many of the people
of the nation have persecuted the Saints of God, and they now
have trouble of their own. The rulers in the nation and the states
did nothing for us. Governor Cumming, however, has done us
good. He stood between us and the army, although at first he
also was opposed to the people and wrote threatening letters.
However, Col. Kane visited him and greatly changed his attitude
toward us. He and Col. Johnston were at swords points. "
President Young was asked if the President of the United
States should send Secretary Harris, their bitter enemy, here as
governor if we would not also secede. He answered emphatically,
"No. We will sustain the government and keep our record clean.
We shall want to compare records by and by and show that we
have been right all the time. The banks and rich men North and
South are consecrating their wealth to prosecute the war. Sev-
eral times we have been called to consecrate our homes at the
point of the bayonet. It is now the nation's turn to consecrate,
and it will be vexed as the Prophet foretold some twenty-eight
years ago.''
In the midst of the excitement of the war, the April confer-
ence was held, and missionaries, as usual, sent to the nations of the
earth.
On the 15th of May that year Elder Woodruff was a member
of the company of President Young, who took one of his tours
through the southern settlements. Elder Woodruff at the time
traveled in company with Ezra Clark of Farmington. The com-
pany consisted of forty-eight men, fourteen women, and two
children. There were twenty-three carriages, twenty-one horses,
and forty mules. During those tours to the settlements the com-
pany was frequently met by the mounted militia, and escorted
from town to town. It was an occasion of general interest to the
people and they were always enthusiastic over the presence of
their leaders. During this visit they went as far south as Santa
Clara. While on this journey Elder Woodruff's father, Aphek
Woodruff, died. The father was eighty-two years, six months and
28
418 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
seventeen days old. He was baptized by his son into the Church in
1839.
The 4th of July, 1861, brought with it again one of those
enthusiastic celebrations in which the Saints always took delight.
President Woodruff declared it was the greatest celebration he
ever witnessed. He was a typical American of the old New Eng-
land time, and no one was more ready than he to honor the day.
Under date of Sunday, July 21st, Elder Woodruff recorded
one of those characteristic remarks of President Young, in which
the latter declared : "The Lord will not permit me or any other
man to lead this people astray. If the leaders do wrong, the Lord
will take them away. If an Apostle does not magnify his calling,
the Lord will remove him and not permit him to lead away the
people." This has been to the Latter-day Saints a prophetic as-
surance, and that idea has been fostered in their hearts to the
present time.
President Young was severe in his denunciation of the liquor
traffic. "Any man/' he said, "who will make whiskey to sell would
sell the Kingdom of God for a picayune. I despise the whisky
maker more than I do the thieves, and I have no use for either.
Harlots and publicans will enter the Kingdom of God before the
whisky dealer. * Cursed is he that putteth the cup to his broth-
er's lips.' " In later years the Council of the Presidency and
Twelve resolved that the liquor dealers must repent and forsake
their business or lose their standing in the Church.
The conference of October 6th was characterized by the plans
then discussed for the development of the cotton industry in
southern Utah. Soon after it closed, quite a number were called
South to make preparations whereby the cotton industry should be
self-sustaining.
On the 8th of the following November, Elder Woodruff gave
in his journal some statements from President Young relative to
the order of the Church and family government. "If Brothers
Kimball and Wells wish to be united with me, they should go with
me and follow me. It is not my place to follow them. So with
the Twelve, they must follow the Presidency. The seventies and
high priests must follow the Twelve and so on throughout the
Church. If this is not done, there will be separation and con-
BEGINNING OF THE REBELLION, 1861. 419
fusion. The same principle should be observed by a man whose
duty it is to stand at the head of his family. If the wife and
children do not follow the husband and father, there will be an
eternal separation. If the man follows his wife or children in-
stead of leading them himself, there will be confusion and the
family life will be destroyed. Men should not interfere with and
undertake to direct their file leaders. I never found a word of
fault with Joseph in my life."
Under date of December 3rd Elder Woodruff recorded the
arrival of Governor Dawson, who succeeded Covernor Cumming
in office. On the 8th of the month he made note of an acci-
dent which befell his son, David Patten Woodruff, who was
kicked in the head by a mule, and carried into the house appar-
ently dead. The child, however, was restored in a marvelous man-
ner through the blessings of the Lord.
When the end of that year approached, Elder Woodruff made
the following review: "It is past. It has borne to heaven a
report of the deeds of all men. This year has brought to pass the
fulfillment of many prophecies uttered in olden and in modern
times. On January 1st of this year I declared, as a prophetic
historian, that this would be the most distressing year the gov-
ernment had ever seen since it became an independent nation.
Time has verified the statement. Eleven of the states have se-
ceded. This has brought a terrible war upon the country, bring-
ing as it does upon the battle field more than a million of men and
a debt of five hundred million of dollars, and this is only the be-
ginning of the trouble. The state of Missouri, from which the
Saints were driven, and where the blood of many was shed, is
now the great battle field of the West. In it there is pitted man
against man, neighbor against neighbor. Those who brought
trouble upon the Saints are themselves in distress. Jackson Coun-
ty is nearly destroyed. The President and Senate are sending
rulers to Utah as governors and judges. Many of them are so
corrupt that they are a hiss and a byword to all who know them.'/
John W. Dawson arrived early in December and delivered
his message to the Legislature. He began a course of shameful
debauchery. He insulted women until the widow of Thomas
Williams drove him from her house with a fire shovel because of
420
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
his vulgar abuse of her. On the last day of the year he left in
the stage coach for the East, a known libertine and debauchee.
"This is the kind of rulers the nation sent to rule the Latter-day
Saints. The Lord has declared that the measure this nation metes
out to others shall be measured unto it."
It was a year of deep anxiety, and the Saints felt the spirit
of oppression which their political rulers manifested. ■ Elder
Woodruff exclaimed in a prayerful appeal: "Take away the
sceptre, rule, and government from the wicked and give it into
the hands of just and upright men, that they may rule in right-
eousness before Thee. Give Thy oppressed people, O Lord, the
privilege of appointing their own governors, judges, and rulers,
that the poor and oppressed may rejoice in the Holy One of
Israel !" That prayer told the story of an oppression under which
the Saints suffered.
CHAPTER 39.
THE YEARS 1862-'63.
Killing of Thieves. — John Baptiste, the Grave Digger. — Value of a
Daily Journal. — Erection of the Salt Lake Theatre. — State of Des-
eret. — Foundation Stones of Temple Raised. — Indian Troubles on
Bear River. — Visit of the Moquitches to Salt Lake City. — Their
Customs. — Attempt To Arrest President Young. — Settlement of Bear
Lake Valley. — Mining.
The new year, 1862, found Elder Woodruff in both a remi-
niscent and prophetic mood. He had closed his journal of the
previous year by pointing out the fulfillment of prophecy. He still
felt that the hand of God was in the affairs of this nation, even
though he regretted the sorrow and suffering the war was bring-
ing on. He wrote his predictions of still greater bloodshed, of
pestilence, earthquake, and famine. "This," he said, "is a wicked
generation, and the earth groans under its abominations, and be-
cause of these things, the Lord will pour out his judgments upon
the wicked of the earth until the earth is cleansed from them."
The spirit of the historian was upon him. His New Year's day
he celebrated in the Historian's Office, writing the events of
Church history. It was a great history. It would be greater as
time went on; and in years to come, men would want to know
even the slightest details of those events, which in their day seemed
to be of passing consequence.
He speaks of Wood Reynolds, the stage driver, who gave the
retiring Governor, John W. Dawson, "a good sound thrashing"
at Ephraim Hanks' stage station, while the stage driver's horses
were being changed. This he did because Dawson had grossly
insulted the widow of Thos. Williams and other women.
January 6th he designated as one of the most important days
in the history of the Church since its location in the Valleys
That day a mass-meeting was held, and nine delegates were
elected to attend a Territoral Convention which was to frame a
constitution, organize a provisional state government, and ask for
admission into the Union. He was a strong advocate of the
movement, even though he did not feel quite sure that the Saints
422 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
would obtain their full rights. They were at least pursuing a
course that all true and loyal men should pursue under like cir-
cumstances. The experience of the people with federal officials
had been a most unhappy one. The spirit and prejudice which
had sent the army to Utah also sent its federal officials. They
came with malice in their hearts, and of course were not prepared
to do justice to an unpopular people. Elder Woodruff did not
believe that men should sit supinely by and allow their rights to
be trampled upon without a protest. He thought it was becoming
in free men to assert their rights and demand justice that they
might maintain their self-respect, even though their protestations
were unheeded.
The delegates to this Convention were Daniel H. Wells, Al-
bert Carrington, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, Abraham O.
Smoot, James Ferguson, Reuben Miller, Archibald Gardener, and
Elias Smith, — all men of strong character and of great integrity.
From Elder Woodruff's journal, the people were tried, even
exasperated, by the thefts and other depredations committed by
men of unscrupulous character. In those trying times the people
could illy afford the loss that came to them, by the work of the
cattle thieves. On the 17th of January he reports the killing of
Lot Huntington, John Smith, and Moroni Clawson, who resisted
the officers while the latter were attempting to arrest the former.
The first named was killed in Rush Valley, the latter two in Salt
Lake City, while attempting their escape.
On the 27th Elder Woodruff's journal also contains an ac-
count of John Baptiste's episode in the cemetery. This grave
digger, after finishing his official duties exhumed the bodies, and
robbed the dead of their clothing. The discovery of this grave
digger's crime was made when the friends of Moroni Clawson
obtained permission to remove his remains from the city cemetery
to that of Big Cottonwood. His clothing was gone. The grave
digger was at once suspected, and upon arrest, made confession.
He had practiced his crime for years.
Baptiste was born in Venice, in 1814. He followed the oc-
cupation of a grave digger in Australia, where he also robbed the
dead. From the proceeds of his criminal practice he built a
house of worship and contributed it to the Methodist church in
that land.
THE YEARS 1862- , 63. 423
On February 12th, Elder Woodruff recorded a synopsis of a
lecture he gave in the Seventies' Hall upon history and journaliz-
ing. The house was crowded. Among other things, he said : "I
think it more profitable for the Saints to meet to hear lectures de-
livered on various principles than to spend so much time in danc-
ing and light amusement. I would recommend Rawlins' Ancient
History. This author gives a history of the ancient nations, de-
scribes their conditions, literature, and laws, and especially their
wars. I also recommend the reading of Josephus, the great Jewish
historian. It appears to me, that no man can read it with indif-
ference. His account of the siege of Jerusalem by the Romans,
in the light of fulfillment of prophecy, the destruction of the Jewish
city and its temple, are of great interest to those who enjoy read-
ing and gaining information that will be of lasting benefit. In
order that history may be preserved for future historians, records
and journals should be kept."
He went on to refer to the testimony which those who kept
journals in ancient dispensations have left for the edification and
faith of succeeding generations. "Men should write down the
things which God has made known to them. Whether things are
important or not, often depends upon God's purposes; but the
testimony of the goodness of God and the things He has wrought
in the lives of men will always be important as a testimony."
In those days the Seventies' Hall was the centre of an edu-
cational effort to uplift the people in learning relating to the arts
and sciences. It was largely a work of self-improvement, of mutual
aid. Elder Woodruff was always present when there was anything
instructive or elevating to be imparted. He loved history. His
spirit was the historian's spirit, and passing events, to his mind,
should be carefully recorded that God might, if He would, give
them importance according to the needs and history of His people.
The spirit of the leaders in those days was to be educational
whether they were attending lectures, reading history, or enjoying
themselves in amusement. Everything should be to the honor and
glory of God. Their lives were strenuous, and there was need
of relaxation. Anything that was elevating, or that could be made
elevating, was to be for the glory of God and the happiness of
His people. The theatre was thought to be desirable, and the
Salt Lake Theatre was erected in 1861 and 1862, and dedicated
424 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
on the 2nd day of March in the latter year witn the same fer-
vent desire to recognize God in all things. D. H. Wells pro-
nounced the dedicatory benediction. President Young upon that
occasion offered remarks instructing the people upon the char-
acter of their amusement. One of the first plays to be rendered
in the new theatre was "Pride at the Market of Versailles."
It is wonderful how Wilford Woodruff busied himself in a
multitude of occupations. His journal furnishes evidence of a
remarkably busy life. One moment he was recording stirring
events in the history of the world; then he is writing Church
history; the next moment tells something of a correspondence
received from those who desire information concerning the Lat-
ter-day Saints. The next page contains an account of his orchard
and the work of planting more fruit trees ; later, he is found in
the irrigation furrows; then he is addressing missionaries upon
their duties and responsibilities ; on the same page he opens a
prophetic inspiration of his soul, and tells of things to come. In
all he sees the glory and goodness of God. He listens to the words
of the prophet and makes a careful record of them. Then he
discourses upon the principles of a free government and the rights
of the people under a constitution.
The State of Deseret had been formed. President Young
was elected the first Governor of the State. He delivered his
message to the legislature, and all went on in the spirit of sin-
cerity and earnestness. They would do their part, even though
they were denied admission to the Union. With them, the fulfill-
ment of every duty, as they saw it, had a place in divine economy ;
and their acts, though apparently unavailing, were like bread upon
the waters to return after many days.
Elder Woodruff records on January 8th, 1862, the follow-
ing words from President Young: "Moses took the children of
Israel out of Egypt into the wilderness, and there taught them the
principles of their every-day life. It is the same with the Saints
here. They gather to Zion so that they may be taught how to
live. We cannot teach this in the world, for there, we preach the
gospel of Christ; but when they come here to Zion, they should
be taught in all the duties of every day life, including house-
keeping, farming, work in the orchard, and on the farm."
In the spring of 1862, there was considerable destruction
THE YEARS 1862-'63. .425
through high water and floods, whose damage was witnessed in
the destruction of mill-dams, fences, bridges, and grain fields.
Elder Woodruff in these trying scenes was found at the front
with his shovel in his hand, working strenuously to protect the
fields from damage. He drops his shovel to devote himself to the
ministry. He lays his hands upon the head of his sick and old-
time friend, A. O. Smoot. He rebukes the disease and fever and
notes an immediate change that takes place in the sick man's
condition, and acknowledges the hand of God in it. He attends
the funeral of Frederick Gadd, a man whose integrity and char-
acter won his admiration; for no matter how humble a man's
position in the Church, Elder Woodruff loved and honored him,
if convinced that he loved and honored God.
On June the 9th, Elder Woodruff wrote that the foundation
stones of the Temple were raised because of the poor work done
on it by the masons. The work was a disappointment to Brigham
Young and the leading men.
Elder Woodruff recounts the trouble with the Morrisites in
Weber County, an account of which is fully given elsewhere. He
also gives a description of the grand celebration of the Fourth of
July that year. There was a program consisting of speeches,
songs, recitations, etc., and in the evening a ball was given at the
Social Hall.
Of the war which was then going on, and which was watched
by him with the utmost attention, he said : "There has been more
bloodshed and lives lost in the United States in the battles between
the North and South than there were in the Revolutionary War
and that of 1812. In the ten principal battles, the number slain
and wounded will not fall far short of half a million. Many
have died the past year through pestilence. A vast amount of
property has been destroyed by fire. The spirit of disunion seems
to increase among the people. There has been a great want of
breadstuff in England and France, caused in a great measure by
closing the Southern ports against the exportation of cotton.
France has opened war with Mexico. There are many widows
and orphans and much lamentation and mourning throughout the
land, but the end is not yet. While these troubles are going on,
the Saints are gathering home to Zion to build up the Kingdom
of God, that the Lord may rule over His Saints. Nearly five
426 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
thousands Saints have gathered to the Valley the past year. Many
improvements have been made and the blessings of God have been
with His people."
On the 4th of January, in the year of 1863, Elder Woodruff
records the news of the Emancipation Message by President Lin-
coln, and the results of some of the great battles. His history,
during those times, showed him to be a close student of current
events which he interpreted in the light of God's revelations in
this dispensation.
The Saints could not very well entertain much hope of ad-
mission into the Union, yet the Provisional State Government
which had been organized continued, and met in its opening
session, January 19th. Elder Woodruff was an active member,
and by this time was becoming somewhat familiar with the duties
of a legislator. Governor Young, under the State constitution,
delivered his message, and two thousand copies were published
, for circulation. Not much work, however, was accomplished.
"Many," said President Young, "may not be able to tell why we
are in this capacity. I do not think you understand this matter as
it is. Our constitution, which has been sent to Washington, has
been closely scrutinized by the members of Congress. If we do
not take care of ourselves, no one else will take care of us."
On February 3rd, 1863, Elder Woodruff recorded the birth of
his son, Ashael Hart, who was named after his uncle. He was
the son of. his wife Emma, and is now bishop of the Waterloo
Ward in the Granite stake of Zion.
• On the same date, Elder Woodruff gave an extensive ac-
count of the trouble with the Bannock and the Snake River Indians
north of Bear River. They had been killing miners and emigrants,
who were on their way to Oregon. He says: "Colonel Connor
sent a part of his command to the Indians to get a white boy that
was among them. They got the boy but killed a number of the
Indians and then returned to Camp Douglas, near the city. There-
upon, the Indians began killing more white men. Col. Connor
then sent against them sixty infantry and fifteen baggage wagons.
Later, he sent three hundred cavalry. They found the Indians en-
camped near Bear River, which they had to ford in order to get
to them. The Indians were camped in a big ravine. The cavalry
THE YEARS 1862-'63. 427
made a charge upon them, but were driven back. They then left
the horses and made a charge on foot, and were again repulsed.
The third time, they made a charge and rushed into their midst.
They used their revolvers and shot as long as they could find any-
thing to shoot at. The result of the battle, as reported, was two
hundred and twenty-five Indians killed, four hundred horses tak-
en. The loss of Col. Connor's command was seventeen dead,
forty wounded, and seventy badly frozen. Two officers were also
wounded, and it is reported that Lieutenant D. Chase, once a
Mormon elder, was mortally wounded. He was ordained into
the Quorum of Seventies on the corner-stone of the Temple in Far
West, at the time that George A. Smith and myself were ordained
into the Quorum of the Twelve. Chase went to California where
he apostatized and joined the army."
About the same time he recorded a visit of three Moquitche
Indians with Jacob Hamblin to President Young. These Indians
were entertained part of the time, during their stay, at the home
of Elder Woodruff who made them very welcome, and of course
learned from them and from Elder Hamblin all that he could
about their lives and customs.
"The Moquitche Indians live in New Mexico, one hundred
and twenty-five miles southeast of the Colorado, and three hundred
and thirty-five miles from St. George. They live in a walled city
built upon top of the rocks as a protection from their enemies.
They do not go to war nor fight except in extreme cases of self-
defense. They never scalp an enemy and do not like to shed blood.
They cultivate the earth, raise corn, beans, melons, pumpkin?,
squash, red ^pepper, and a large quantity of peaches. They also
raise cotton, keep sheep and goats, and spin and weave their own
cloth. They have seven villages. The largest town has about
three hundred families. All told, they number about two thousand
souls. They are very intelligent and light colored. There are
some with blue and some with hazel eyes. They have never mixed
their blood with any white man or other Indian tribes.
"They have a tradition that good men will come from the
West and bring them the truth. They think we are the prophets,
and they have come as ambassadors to see the people and to learn
if we are the ones they have been looking for. They seem anxious
that we should instruct and direct them in their affairs. Their fore-
428 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fathers formerly lived- west of the Colorado but their enemies
drove them east of the river.
"Twenty-four men now went as a company to visit these In-
dians, and found them quite poor. They had been robbed by the
Navajoes, they had few sheep, but a good crop of grain. During
one of their drouths, Elder Woodruff recounts the fact that in
answer to their prayers the snow fell to a depth of one foot."
Speaking of Elder Hamblin's efforts to bring the Indians
North he wrote that when the Lamanites reached the Colorado,
they were afraid to cross it ; but upon^ being urged by Elder
Hamblin to make the effort, they offered sacrifice in the following
manner: "The Indians took some cotton thread of their own
spinning, about eighteen inches long, and tied in each end a
bunch of feathers as big as a man's thumb. They then placed it
in the edge of the water, then they put some bread called 'piek J be-
tween the feathers. They also had some dried peaches which
they put into the water. Afterwards, they sprinkled consecrated
white cornmeal upon its surface, and later reached the opposite
bank safely. They then proceeded to thank the Lord for bringing
them over without harm." *
On the 13th of February Elder Woodruff recorded the death
of N. V. Jones of whom he says: "He has been a true and
valuable man, •always a minute man, ready to go at the call of
the Presidency of the Church. From the time he was taken sick
he felt that his hour had come."
At this time the leaders were greatly harassed by federal offi-
cers who sought to bring trouble upon President Young and other
leaders of the Church. Those were exciting times and the people
were often aroused to a spirit of determined resistance. On No-
vember 3rd of that year, Wilford Woodruff writes that a great
mass-meeting was held in the Tabernacle to protest against the
conduct of Governor Stephen S. Harding, and Judges Drake, and
Waite , and to ask for their removal. An effort was then made to
arrest President Young by military force on a charge of polygamy,
but he opposed such an unlawful proceeding. Hundreds of men
turned out to defend him, whereupon Col. Connor and his soldiers
returned to the Fort. Excitement ran high, but there were no
serious occurrences at the time.
As these events took place, they were recorded by Elder
THE YEARS 1862-'63. 429
Woodruff in the dispassionate manner of the historian who seeks
diligently to record facts. It is wonderful how quietly and ef-
fectively he could turn from exciting scenes to the ordinances in
the house of God, and then to his labors about his home. His
faith was a constant quality, and his administration was sought
by the sick and afflicted. Orson Pratt at this time was in a critical
condition. In administering to him Elder Woodruff said : "I told
him in the name of the Lord that he should live and not die, for
he had not finished his work in the flesh." He began at once to
improve, and in a few days was able to attend meeting.
That Wilford Woodruff had a true conception of the message
and work of Mormonism, is evinced by the great pleasure which
he took in the call of his son Wilford to a mission. It was some-
thing to which he had looked forward with great pleasure. No
greater honor can come to a man than the privilege of carrying
the gospel to the nations of the earth. To have sons was, of course,
a great joy; but to meet the expectations of their father, they
should fill honorable missions and maintain their integrity in
the Church.
It was now time to divert his work from the Historian's Office
to the farm and to the care of his sheep. In those days the warm
sulphur springs were converted into a sort of dipping vat in
which one hundred and twenty-eight sheep could be washed during
the day. Whether dipping sheep, or sowing grain, or writing
history there was the same enthusiastic devotion in all he did.
On June 12th he recorded the killing of two stage drivers
coming from Camp Floyd; and on the 12th he also recorded the
drowning of Albert Smith, in the Jordan River. He was the
first male child born in the Church after the entrance of the Lat-
ter-day Saints into the Valley. He was a good youth, dutiful to
his parents, and died in the faith.
When the mid-summer months arrived, and his fields and
orchards could be left, he set out upon a journey in company with
President Young to different parts of the Territory. Fruit grow-
ing was at that time the theme of many discourses. He stated
in his record of July 31st that, "With J. V. Long, Thos. Bullock,
Robert Campbell, and John Jacques, I visited in Provo the garden
of Brother Hemingway. He has the best orchard, nursery, and
flower garden combined in the Territory." A little later they re-
430
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
turned from the South and went on a visit to Logan. There, while
addressing the Saints, he pointed to the hill east of the town and
prophesied that a temple of the Lord would soon be built upon it.
When President Young arose to speak, he said that Apostle
Woodruff had spoken by revelation and his words would be ful-
filled. As all know, President Woodruff lived to see that Temple
completed and dedicated to the Lord.
It was on this visit to Cache Valley, in the latter part of
August, 1863, that a decision was reached to form settlements on
Bear River. Apostle Chas. C. Rich was placed in charge of those
called to settle the valley east of Cache, which was subsequently
known as Rich County.
On the return of President Young from Logan, a meeting
was held in Ogden where the Word of Wisdom was preached with
great force, and where' President Young spoke strongly against
the practice of some of the people in leaving their farms to become
prospectors for gold and silver. In those times, the mining excite-
ment in California was running high. If the Saints were to re-
main in the Valleys of the Mountains where they were to build
up settlements by co-operative effort, they must not yield to the
temptation of the mines in California. If they began mining here,
it was the first step to the abandonment of the farm and a rush
to the gold fields of the coast.
Elder Woodruff related in his journal the circumstance of
a brother who went three times to President Young to secure his
approval of a trip to California for the purpose of making money.
Each time, the' President counseled him to remain at home, but
finally yielding to the man's entreaties he said: "Yes, go if you
will against counsel. You will make money but you will lose it
before you get home."
The man went. After remaining about a year and accumu-
lating several bags of gold-dust, he was greatly elated by his
success, and started home with his money ; but the word of proph-
ey was against him, and when a few days out from San Bernardi-
no, he was held up by a gang of robbers and relieved of all his
gold-dust. The man returned to Utah with some remorse of con-
science and a witness to the folly of treating lightly the counsel
of his superior in a wild desire to obtain wealth.
In September of that year, in consequence of the agitation
THE YEARS 1862-'63. 431
that was going on against the leading brethren, and the efforts
to try Presidents Young and Wells upon false charges, the breth-
ren left their homes for a place of safety while the excitement
lasted. Elder Woodruff reported at some length the circumstance
of the death and funeral of Sister Ivins, the grandmother of
Apostles Heber J. Grant, and A. W. Ivins. Her funeral sermon
was preached by President Young who spoke in the highest terms
of love and esteem for the deceased. "She was a woman," he
said, "of faith and good works, worthy of the confidence and re-
spect of all. We shall meet her in the resurrection. She has
been well treated by her children and by all the faimly, and I feel
to bless them for it."
During these times Elder Woodruff's journal contained fre-
quent instances of the healing of the sick by the laying on of hands
both in his own home and in the household of his friends. He
often dwelt in a reminiscent mood upon the manifestation of
God's power in the healing of the sick throughout the early his-
tory of the Church and during the early days in the Valleys of the
Mountains. He spoke of the goodness of God, of His wonderful
mercy and of His divine power manifested in behalf of the Saints.
All that he said and all that he did he ascribed to the glory of God.
To him, death, however, is nothing, if men and women die in the
faith of the Lord Jesus. It is a wonderful faith which he recorded
through every year of his life, and his daily record shows that he
never abandoned his faith or felt desolate or despondent in the
midst of the most trying scenes. He was no pessimist. Every
page of his journal threw out hope, and revealed a spirit of
grand expectations.
July 27th, Elder Woodruff recorded trouble with the Indians
in Cache Valley in which Irwin Merrill was killed, and his brother
seriously wounded.
He also recorded on a subsequent date a statement by Presi-
dent Young respecting the claim of Sidney Rigdon, in 1844. Of
those times President Young said : "When I met with the Saints
in Nauvoo the first time after the Prophet's death and defended
the arguments of the Twelve against the claims of Sidney Rig-
don, I had in mind then that there would be a presidency of three
appointed, but I knew the people were not prepared for it at the
time; and on our return with the pioneers to the Valley, I
432 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
broached the subject, first to Apostle Woodruff and then to the
rest of the Quorum. They received and sustained it."
On the first of September, a large company of Saints, largely
from Germany and Switzerland, reached the city. They were
under the presidency of Elder James D. Ross. Elders Woodruff,
George A. Smith, Lorenzo Snow, and F. D. Richards paid them
a visit and gave them special instructions relating to their new
homes and their duties and labors in Zion. Elder Bonnelli acted
as their interpreter. Elder Woodruff recorded the following words
from the mouth of Elder George A. Smith, by way of instructions
to the Swiss and German Saints : "Be faithful. Repent of your
sins and live your religion. Don't be in a hurry to marry men
who profess to save women by the wholesale. Wait until you get
acquainted and find out that men are worthy to be saved them-
selves, before you marry them. Be careful not to be cheated by
speculators. Some who come here feel that everyone should be
perfect. When they see the failings of men, they become dissat-
isfied, without looking at their own failings. Don't be in a hurry
to get rich. Do right, and all will be well with you. When we
first came here, we had nothing given us to eat. There was only
that which we brought with us. You should turn your hand to
any honorable employment. Don't be greedy to get too much
land to begin with; what you get, cultivate well. Learn all you
can of the work of God, for I know it is His work, and Joseph
Smith was a true prophet."
Elder Woodruff recorded at this time a visit of Captain Burton
of the British Army, whom he describes as a free, noble-minded
man. President George A. Smith gave him a history of the
troubles of the Saints for the past five years. Captain Bur-
ton had traveled extensively and threw off the yoke of. prejudice
and superstition.
September 9th, that year, in his address to the Saints in
the Tabernacle, President Young spoke at length upon the
conduct of those missionaries who accumulated money while
on their mission with which to buy goods and establish them-
selves as merchants. Some of the money used for this purpose
he said had been obtained from the Saints abroad. Such a prac-
tice was severely rebuked, and the missionaries, generally, were
instructed thereafter to abstain from such a course.
CHAPTER 40.
THE YEARS 1864-65.
Some Enjoyments. — He Visits a Condemned Man in Prison. — Trou-
bles Made by Gibson on Hawaiian Islands. — Lorenzo Snow's Es-
cape from Watery Grave. — Visit to Bear Lake Valley. — Remark of
President Young in Logan. — Ordination to Apostleship of Charles
C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow, Erastus Snow, and Franklin D. Richards.
— Hot Springs at Midway. — Second Inauguration of President Lin-
coln.— Treaty with Indians.— Colfax Visits Utah.— Jane Blackhurst.
The journal of Wilford Woodruff for the year 1864 opens
with the following statement : "I have lived to see fifty-six new
years, and I have kept a daily journal of my life for the last
thirty-five years. In some measure it is also a life of others. I
have written many sermons and teachings of the Prophets Joseph
Smith and Brigham Young, and sermons of apostles and elders
of the Church. I have watched the signs of the times for many
years and noted the fulfillment of prophecy." The new year, as
usual, awakened within him a prophetic spirit. The future was
of great importance in his expectations of the fulfillment of God's
purposes.- The fulfillment of prophecy was so certain to his mind
that he dwelt upon it as if he were discussing events of the past.
He celebrated his New Year's day by visiting his wives and
children at their homes and by taking them for a sleigh ride. In
those early days the snow lay longer upon the ground than in
recent years. The jingle of the sleigh bell made the hearts of
the people glad.
Elder Woodruff was a many-sided man. While he was pos-
sessed of the acutest spiritual nature, he assumed temporal re-
sponsibilities with peculiar satisfaction, and loved to work on the
farm. He was, perhaps, the highest type of those requirements
laid down by Alma and Amulek relative to the spiritual and tem-
poral responsibilities of a servant of God. His writings show
that he did not place the highest value upon the man who was
fitted for only one class of labor, as preaching or professional
work.
29
434 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Early in January he took up again his legislative work ; and
when not occupied there, officiated in his ministerial calling. On
the 9th of the month he records the fact that he dedicated the new
meeting-house in Farmington.
If he was interested in the welfare of the Saints, he was no
less concerned about the condition of the sinner. He says that on
the 11th and 12th he paid visits to Jason Luce, who was in prison
sentenced to death for murder. Luce was one of the notorious
gang in those days, led by Hickman, a man who preyed upon his
fellow-man and who was guilty of some of the most atrocious
crimes, which he undertook to lay at the feet of the leaders. Elder
Woodruff recorded his conversation with Luce, who is quoted as
saying that he had never killed any person or had a hand in the
death of any one except Rhodes and Burting. He had killed
them in self-defense. He said that William Hickman had advised
him to do many things that made his flesh crawl, but that he
had not followed Hickman's advice in these things. He felt that
Hickman had betrayed him and done him a great injury. Luce
said that Hickman had been his ruin and the ruin of others, and
that in all these things Hickman had carried his point by declar-
ing that President Young had given him counsel to do them.
This statement Elder Woodruff characterized in his journal as
"a cursed lie. ,>
"Luce asked me to pray with him that he might have strength
to go to his execution and pay the penalty of his crimes. I prayed
with him according to his request, and then bade him good-bye as
did others who were with him." There was no request in that
prayer that Luce be taken to the bosom of Jesus. There was no
promise of a glorious exaltation for him. He had committed a
crime, he had to pay the penalty, and Elder Woodruff left him to
God's mercy as he felt merciful toward him.
The interest of Apostle Woodruff in Jason Luce arose in part
from the fact that he belonged to a family with whom Elder
Woodruff had long been acquainted and with whom he had la-
bored ; but Jason had fallen into bad company and became one of
a gang of thieves, and disregarding counsel, went finally the way
of the wicked.
From the drift of affairs at home, the attention of the authori-
THE YEARS 1864, '65. 433
ties was called to the condition of the Church in foreign lands, es-
pecially on the Hawaiian Islands. There, Walter M. Gibson, a
missionary, had organized a church of his own and for some
time had wielded a wonderful influence over the natives. Elders
Ezra T. Benson, Lorenzo Snow, and Joseph F. Smith were sent
to the Islands to put in order the Church there and to restore the
natives to their proper relation with the authorities in Salt Lake
City. Gibson was promptly excommunicated and went the way of
all adventurers and deceivers whose motives are the accumulation
of wealth and the honors of men. It was on this visit to the Isl-
ands that Elder Lorenzo Snow was actually drowned. The boat
in which he attempted to land was capsized. President Snow was
rescued by a native, but to all appearances was dead. It was some
time before he showed any signs of life.
On the 4th of April following, Elder Woodruff records the
fact that he was chosen a member of the grand jury. The work
was somewhat new to him, but he soon adjusted himself to his
duties and gave it his special attention. From the grand jury
room he went to the Historian's Office, then to his conferences,
and mingled religious and secular duties in such a manner as to
show the responsibility that he felt himself under to do the very
best he could in every calling of life.
On the 16th of the following May, he joined President
Young's party on a visit to the northern settlements, especially to
those in Bear Lake Valley, whither Charles C. Rich had gone to
preside. When the party arrived at Franklin, they had to cross
the mountains. "We left Franklin at six o'clock and traveled the
first twenty miles in a severe rain storm. The country was hilly
and the road very crooked. On our arrival at the summit, the
animals were nearly exhausted. . We found the way wet and
muddy. After proceeding about a mile we entered a mud hole
six miles long, the worst I ever saw in my life. I could not com-
pare it with anything better than by taking all the mud holes I
ever saw in my life and place them in a line. What made it worse
than Illinois or Indiana mud holes was that they were nothing but
mud while this was full of tree stumps and brush. Both
the horses and mules struggled fearfully, belly deep, in the mud
to make headway. Occasionally a pair of horses or mules would
436 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fall and be buried all over except their heads. Men would go
and pry out the animals and pull the vehicles out with ropes
and then make another start. Some carriages were broken. In
this way we wallowed through the mud until eight o'clock in the
evening. We later continued our journey to Bear Lake and
reached Paris at 3 o'clock in the morning of the 20th of May. The
distance was about twenty miles."
Speaking of Bear Lake he says : "We found this to be a
large valley. The soil is good and the water is sufficient to ir-
rigate it all and there is abundant timber. It is a great stock
range and the lake is the finest in Utah. It is about thirty miles
long and ten miles wide through the middle. It is said that in
many places a line two hundred feet long fails to reach the bot-
tom."
Elder Woodruff was a fisher, and of course tells the story of
the trout in that region : "Great numbers of trout ran in the
streams from the lake. They ranged some of them from ten to
twelve pounds in size. The boatmen sometimes killed them with
clubs and sometimes caught them with nets."
On the return home, he said : "An accident occurred which
came near costing Geo. A. Smith his life. A man by the name of
Merrill put a loaded rifle in the carriage. The gun rested on the
seat by Brother George A. While he was thus riding, the wheel
struck a rock. Brother Smith threw his body on the upper side of
the carriage to balance it, and at that instant the gun went off. The
ball went through the buffalo-robe by him, passed by his side and
went through the wagon behind him. It was a providential es-
cape from death."
"On May the 24th we drove to Logan where President
Young spoke on the doctrine of the plurality of wives. He said
that there were but few elders in the Church that would receive
the exaltation they were looking for in that order. It would
be given to many more women than men. There are but few
men that enter into that law that keep it."
On date of June 5th Elder Woodruff makes record -in his
journal of the drowning of Matthias Cowley. Elder Cowley was
a nephew by marriage to Apostle Woodruff, and had come from
the Isle of Man to Nauvoo when thirteen years of age. Later
THE YEARS 1864, '65. 437
he emigrated with his parents to Salt Lake Valley. Elder Wood-
ruff secured a number of men and a boat and went in search of
the body, which, however, was not recovered until a week later.
Early in July Elder Woodruff accompanied President Young
on a trip to Provo, where they preached under the bowery to
a congregation of some three thousand persons. While there,
Elder Woodruff records that a messenger came from Salt Lake
stating that the Govenor had placed a provost guard in the
Church storehouse opposite the Temple Block. The Governor in-
tended to put the city under martial law. A guard of one hun-
dred men accompanied the President and party home. They
found his home guarded by two hundred and fifty men.
This annoyance created a good deal of agitation among the
Saints, and Elder Woodruff says that on the 12th of July he spent
most of the day getting signers to the petition to remove the sol-
diers to the outside of the inhabited portions of the city. The
leaders had learned during their early experience that one of the
means that the enemy had used to drive out the Saints was to
create some sort of a conflict by aggravating the leaders. It was
hoped that some kind of retaliation would be resorted to that
would bring them into conflict with the civil authorities. It was
so easy to style such a conflict a rebellion. The next step, of
course, would be martial law. The Saints and leaders, however,
were on their guard constantly, and took every precaution to
keep down disturbances.
It would not be possible in a biography of this character to
follow Elder Woodruff in his travels to the various counties
throughout the Church. Towns were multiplying rapidly. The
Saints were coming into the Valleys by the thousands. The pio-
neer work of extending the borders of the Church was already
beyond the personal supervision of the leaders. On his return from
one of these visits he said that he had budded four hundred and
nineteen peach trees in the old Fort block, where the pioneers
had early located. On this block Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow,
Erastus Snow and Franklin D. Richards were ordained apostles,
on Feb. 12, 1849. The block is now owned by the city, and held
as a park.
On the 18th of August a visit was made to Heber City. Elder
438 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Woodruff described the Hot Springs, located at Midway, and the
peculiar formation around them. He said that about twenty
of them were filled with water. In some instances the water was
running over the top. Some were about fifteen feet in depth, and
some apparently bottomless. On one they sank a weight one hun-
dred and twenty-five feet and found no bottom. He spoke of
the rattle-snake den, and the fact that between four and five
hundred rattle-snakes had been killed in a single day. In the
spring they appear on the outside and form into a bunch that
would almost fill a bushel. They tie themselves together in
knots with their heads sticking out in all directions for defense.
The country around the craters is apparently hollow, as indi-
cated by the sounds caused by the rumbling of wheels.
Soon after their return from Heber City, September the 1st,
a tour of the southern part of the Territory was made, and ex-
tended as far as St. George and Santa Clara. These visits fired
the hearts of the Saints and gave rise to an ambition to make the
desert blossom as the rose. At Fillmore Elder Woodruff made
a careful note of the splendid condition of the apple orchards. He
also stated they held a party there that evening in the stake house,
but President Young broke it up because of the confusion and
disorder in the house.
On their return from the south, Elder Woodruff made record
of the following: "While on the .road from Washington to Har-
risburg, we stopped on the edge of a high precipice which pre-
sents very interesting scenery of the valley below. While stand-
ing there, Brother Eddings wished me to help him lift up a flat
stone that he wanted to throw off from the top to the depth below.
As I took hold of it, I caught a scorpion between my fingers. The
sting gave a shock to my whole system. It was a small scorpion
and I mashed it to pieces in lifting the stone. This sting alarmed
me somewhat, as the sting of the scorpion is considered very dan-
gerous and some have even lost their lives by it. I soon got some
tobacco and bound it on my finger. This seemed to take the poi-
son out, and I received no material injury from the bite," Elder
Woodruff, however, felt the blessings of the Lord in his escape
from poison and found a parallel in the life of Paul, who, while
THE YEARS 1864, '65. 439
on the island of Malta, shook from his hand a scorpion whose bite
did him no harm.
The October Conference followed their return. It was large-
ly attended and characterized by the interest the people had in
those semi-annual gatherings. It is remarkable that so many
came together when we note the difficulties under which Salt Lake
City was reached in those days.
Immediately after the conference, on October 10th, the sur-
vivors of Zion's Camp held a meeting. It was the first gathering
of that body since their expedition to Missouri. Elder Woodruff
recorded the fact that there were 6ver fifty of the survivors out
of the two hundred and five that belonged originally to Zion's
Camp. In the evening they enjoyed themselves in a dancing
party in the Social Hall. "It was the most interesting party I
had ever attended." Bishop Hunter and his counselors provided
for those veterans a good dinner and supper, a precedent since
observed by President Joseph F. Smith. At this date, 1909, there
remains but one survivor of Zion's Camp, — Nathan Tanner.
The harvest season was practically closed, yet the molasses
mill was an important adjunct to the farm. Sugar was scarce and
the price high. Molasses was a necessity, and one of the com-
mon articles of diet of the people. Elder Woodruff had erected
a molasses mill, which was kept running not only by the cane that
he raised on his own farm, but by the patronage of his neighbors.
Almost every fall and winter, therefore, he had large quanti-
ties of molasses to sell. Bread, molasses, fruit, milk, and butter
were the products of his own farm, and were the chief supply
of his table. He raised his own mutton and beef, and his family
made clothing from the wool of his sheep. He took a special
pride in the fact that he lived by the labors of his own hands and
was self-sustaining.
Elder Woodruff's journal of November 9th, that year, con-
tained mentioned of his visit to Kays Ward, where he met a Sister
Mary Phillips, the oldest person in Utah. In three weeks she
would reach her ninety-first year. She had been baptized by Elder
Woodruff in Herefordshire in 1840.
On his return home he encountered one of the old-time east
winds which swept down through the canyon and mountains east
440
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of Farmington. It was so severe that the party had great diffi-
culty in keeping their carriages from being upset. That night
Elder Woodruff enjoyed the hospitality of Ezra Clark, an old-
time bosom friend of Elder Woodruff. Here the roof of the
house of Ezra Clark was blown off, also that of the Bountiful
.meeting-house. Hay stacks were torn down and scattered over
the country. These winds in early days were so frequent and
severe as to give the people in Farmington and vicinity grave
apprehension. They were so destructive and so dreaded that
President Young rebuked them in the name of the Lord and they
immediately became less frequent. In late years these winds have
occurred in some of their old-time severity.
The year 1865 bore witness of stirring events that had much
to do in shaping the sentiments of the Latter-day Saints in po-
litical matters. Petty annoyances and officiousness on the part of
federal officers gave the Saints cause for complaint. Between re-
ligious and civil opinions there had always existed, and perhaps
will always exist, more or less jealousy over the question of in-
fluence. In those days there was no real collision in the matter of
authority. The influence of President Young and leading men of
the Church was so incomparably much greater than that exercised
by judges and governors that there would naturally arise feelings
of suspicion as well as of jealousy.
The Saints were anxious to avoid disputations and collisions,
and yet they felt at times resentful when subjected to what
they felt unnecessary indignities. They were loyal to the gov-
ernment, honored the officers of the law in their place; but they
were also religious. With them, God had a part in the affairs of
this nation, and they foresaw a divine purpose in what was going
on among the nations of the earth. Their interpretation of events,
even though they were loyal, were often misunderstood and just
as often wilfully misconstrued.
In February, 1865, Elder Woodruff records the purchase
for the Church of a large tract of land in Oahu on the Sandwich
Islands. This purchase was brought about through the instru-
mentality of Francis A. Hammond.
November, the preceding year, had witnessed the re-election
of Abraham Lincoln as President of the United States. On March
THE YEARS 1864, '65. 441
4th he was to be inaugurated. This gave the Saints an oppor-
tunity to meet the officers and soldiers of the Fort in a friendly
celebration. There was fraternal good will and the celebration
did much to mitigate suspicion and illiberal feelings. At the
conclusion of the celebration George A. Smith arose, and wav-
ing the stars and stripes said : ''One country, an undivided coun-
try, the old flag forever!" The toast awakened enthusiasm, and
it truthfully expressed the unanimous sentiment of the Latter-
day Saints.
At the close of the services, Elder Woodruff and several oth-
er leading men repaired to the City Hall, where they took dinner
with Colonel George and staff, Colonel George having succeeded
General Connor in the command of Fort Douglas. Conditions
in Utah now seemed improved. The war was over, and peace was
to be the watchword of the nation. Why should the people of
Utah not also have their share of that sacred boon ?
The country, however, was aroused almost to a state of
frenzy by the assassination of President Lincoln. The Territory
mourned with the other territories and states of the Union. On
April 16th Elder Woodruff preached the funeral sermon in honor
of the martyred President in the Tabernacle at Salt Lake City.
In the afternoon of that day Franklin D. Richards and Geo. Q.
Cannon also spoke upon the same subject. April 19th, however,
they set apart as a day of general mourning throughout the land,
and in Salt Lake City thousands assembled in the Tabernacle to
take part in the services. They consisted of Mormons, Jews and
Gentiles, civil and military authorities. The audience was ad-
dressed by Amasa Lyman and the Rev. Norman McLeod.
Between June 1st and 15th of that year, Elder Woodruff
joined President Young's company on a visit through the settle-
ments as far south as Pay son. Near that town they visited the
Indian camp, where they found Colonel Irish, who was persuad-
ing the Indians to enter into a treaty by which they might there-
after occupy a reservation in Uintah. Of that event Elder Wood-
ruff said: "President Young and company drove to the Indian
farm and held a meeting with the Indians. Colonel Irish, the
agent, had called upon President Young to assist him in making
a treaty which he could not bring about because of the opposition
442 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of the Indians to it. Mr. Irish made a speech and the Indian
chiefs made speeches. They did not want to sell their lands and
go away. President Young then made a talk to them, explained
that it would be best for them to sign the treaty, and the advan-
tages that would come to them from it. They finally said they
would do as he said; but they wanted to think it over until the
next day. When they met again, the chiefs came forward and
signed the treaty, except one by the name of Sanpitch, who
claimed to be the main chief. He lay in his tent on his face for
about two days. He was on his dignity. The other chiefs paid
no attention to* him. After all was over, Sanitch came forward
and wanted his presents and wanted to sign the treaty. However,
he got some presents, but had to come to Salt Lake City to
sign the treaty. Colonel Johns of the United States Army was
present and Colonel Irish informed him that he could do nothing
with the Indians except through the influence of President
Young."
About this time Schuyler Colfax, Governor Bowles and oth-
ers paid the Territory a visit. "We spent about two hours with
them and had a free, social interview. They talked about a vari-
ety of subjects, among the rest gold digging. President Young
showed Mr. Colfax how much better off those were who had
stayed at home, cultivated the earth and made improvements than
those who had gone to dig gold. Mr. Colfax thought that if we
did not open the mines ourselves that others would. President
Young said that, 'if they open mines in this territory, it will be
against all the faith that I can exercise with my God; for the
people have spent twenty dollars for every one they have obtained
from the mines.' "
President Young felt that it was not wisdom to encourage
the mining industry at that time when so much depended upon
the colonization of the Territory, in the construction of canals, and
in bringing the land under cultivation. Mr. Colfax and party
visited the Salt Lake Theater and pronounced it, according to
Elder Woodruff's journal, the best, with the exception of two,
west of New York City.
While Mr. Colfax and party were here, Gov. Doty died.
Great respect was shown throughout the Territory for the occa-
THE YEARS 1864, '65. 443
sion. The Latter-day Saints, wishing to secure the appointment
of some one who understood conditions here, and who would not
act in a spirit of antagonism towards them, sent a petition to
Washington, asking for the appointment of Colonel Irish. Their
petition, however, was not granted.
The October conference of that year was well attended
President Daniel H. Wells had just returned from England, and
gave an interesting address to the Saints.
On December 22nd the President and Twelve gathered as
usual at the home of Sister Jane Blackhurst, whose devotion to
her faith and humble, God-fearing life endeared her to all with
whom she came in contact. Of her Elder Woodruff said: "In
the history of the whole world I do not know of a woman occupy-
ing a position like that of Sister Jane Blackhurst. A woman once
fed the Prophet Elisha in time of famine, and the Lord increased
her cruse of oil and measure of meal. One or two women were
last at the cross and earliest at the grave of Jesus. Sister Black-
hurst has made a feast for the Presidency and the Twelve, annu-
ally, for the last fifteen years, although she is a poor, crippled
woman/'* He then proceeded to bless her in an inspired manner.
Elder Woodruff closed his journal for 1865 by recognizing
the hand of God in all that had befallen the people. In the midst
of political turmoils of those times, and the enmities that existed
against the Saints, he found reason to praise God, the giver of all
good.
CHAPTER 41.
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68.
New Year's Greetings. — Evil Spirits Rebuked. — Love foi Little Ones.
— Drawings in His Journal. — Mrs. Godbe's Dream. — Brigham
Young's Remarks on the Atonement. — Sept. 5, 1867, Joseph F.
Smith Selected as One of the Twelve. — Amasa Lyman Dropped
from Twelve. — School of the Prophets. — Move to Provo. — Grass-
hopper War. — Advent of the Railroad. — Remarkable Prophetic
Utterances at Logan. — Visit to Sanpete. — Call to First Presidency
of Geo. A. Smith. — Accident to His Son Ashael — Summary of 1868.
New Year's Day, 1866, found nine of the Twelve Apostles
at home. Elder Woodruff says they met at ten o'clock in the
Historian's Office in a body and went across the street to the home
of President Young where they greeted him with the compliments
of the season, and in return received his best wishes and blessings.
They then called upon Heber C. Kimball and paid him their com-
pliments. He, in turn, blessed them and prophesied respecting the
future blessings which awaited them. To Orson Hyde he said :
"You shall overcome all things, conquer in the end, without a
spot or blemish, and shall be crowned with glory in the presence
of God, as Joseph saw you thirty years ago." "Brother Franklin
has passed through trials and will also be vindicated in the end."
"I will say concerning Schuyler Colfax, who aspires to the Presi-
dential chair to the downfall of the Latter-day Saints, that he
shall go down as Douglas did and shall be a disappointed man."
They then called on President Wells, to whom they extended a
like greeting. After this they called upon Apostles George A. Smith
and John Taylor. Apostle Taylor provided three sleighs and they
all drove to Orson Pratt's home, where they greeted his family,
he' being on a mission at that time. They paid their respects to
Mayor Smoot and Governor Durkee. These New Year calls
having been made, they made their way to the home of John Tay-
lor, who provided the company with a New Year's dinner.
After giving an account of his labors in the Historian's Office
for the months of January and February, Apostle Woodruff's
journal of March 17th contains the narration of a peculiar cir-
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 445
cumstance which transpired at the City Hall. The police had
in their custody a man possessed of evil spirits. He was a raving
maniac. Elder Woodruff called to see him, and being alone with
him, he laid his hands upon the man's head and commanded the
devils to leave him. They obeyed; and the man became in-
stantly sane and begged Elder Woodruff to take him to his home.
The latter complied, and the man remained in a sane condition of
mind until about one o'clock the following morning, when he again
became possessed. Again Elder Woodruff rebuked the evil spirit.
The man was relieved and remained quiet until morning. There
were some subsequent attacks upon this unfortunate, but through
the power of faith, he was healed.
Elder Woodruff's journal is devoted to a narration of family
life as well as to those of public services. His heart is full of
love for his wives and children, and he felt especially tender to-
ward the little ones. On May 4th he said : "My grandson, four
years old, brought wood to. me nearly all day. I told him I would
record it in my journal so that he could read it when he became a
man." This was a little thing, but that is one of those little things
that showed the appreciation and gratitude of Apostle Woodruff
toward the humblest and most child-like of those who administered
to his wants. There is something remarkable about the apprecia-
tion of Elder Woodruff for what was good and true and beautiful
in life. Good sermons always delighted him for they were food to
a hungry soul.
June 3rd, 1866, Elder Woodruff recorded a synopsis of a
sermon delivered by President Young, who took as a text, "If
I am lifted up, I will draw all men unto me." "I considered
it in some respects the greatest sermon I ever heard in this dis-
pensation." * He also referred to the sermons of Orson and Parley
P. Pratt and of President Joseph F. Smith, who was then a young
man. Elder Woodruff was free from envy and was not swayed
by ambitious motives. In his journal of June 24th he says:
"Joseph F. Smith spoke an hour and fifteen minutes, and the
power of God was upon him. He manifested the same spirit
that was upon his uncle, Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and upon his
father, Hyrum Smith."
On the'first of July following, he makes this record, respect-
ing the words of President Young at the close of a prayer circle
446 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
which had just been held by the Presidency and some of the
brethren. As they were about to leave, President Young spoke up :
" 'Hold on. Shall I do as I feel led to do? I always feel well when
I follow the promptings of the spirit. It has come to my mind to
ordain Brother Joseph F. Smith to the Apostleship, and to be
one of my counselors/ He then called upon each one of us for
an expression of our feelings and we responded with our hearty
approval. Joseph F. Smith was then ordained under the hands
of Brigham Young and the brethren present to be an Apostle in
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and to be a special
witness to the nations of the earth. He was further ordained
to be a counselor in the First Presidency of the Church."
As the summer days opened, and travel was facilitated by the
warm weather, frequent tours were made to the various towns
and stakes of the Church. On these visits of President Young, Wil-
ford Woodruff's presence was almost always noticeable. He did
not delve much into the mysteries of the kingdom, but was a safe
counselor in matters of every-day life. His own example afforded
excellent encouragement to the Saints in the development of every
industry required in those times. His spiritual nature was fed by
the ordinances in which he officiated in the house of God. When
ever possible he went there to officiate and to take part with his
brethren in administering both to the living and to the dead.
Wilford Woodruff had a curious practice in keeping his
journal of making some peculiar or appropriate drawing at the
head of some particular event of which he wished to take notice.
These drawings, no doubt, helped him in after years to find the rec-
ord of these events in lieu of an index. For example, there may be
seen at one place the drawing of a number of coffins. The draw-
ing suggests Baptiste, the grave-robber. The drawings are more
significant than artistic; however, they were no doubt helpful in
locating certain events to which at some future time he might wish
to refer.
Under date of March 29th Elder Woodruff said: "My at-
tention was called to a dream of Mrs. William Godbe published
in the Deseret Nezvs of 1867. The dream related to life in the
spirit world, and gave the experience of herself and others there.
It awakened much interest among the people and was the sub-
ject of general conversation. Elder George Davis, who drove
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 447
an express wagon, asked his wife if she thought the dream was
true; and when she replied that she believed it was, Elder Davis
said that he felt like going into the spirit world to see for himself.
Elder Davis read the dream over to his wife three times, and
finally said to her : 'If I should die to-night or to-morrow it would
be alright.' Early in the morning he went with another man to
get a load of gravel. He had thrown into the wagon only a shovel-
ful when the bank caved in upon him and he was buried about
three feet. His companion dug him out as quickly as possible,
but he was dead."
Elder Woodruff preached the funeral sermon, and regarded
the man's death as an evidence that there are times set for our de-
parture from this life. Such circumstances as that always made
a deep and lasting impression on Elder Woodruff, and his
thoughts, feelings, and desires seemed close to the world beyond.
Soon after the April conference of that year, President Young
set out upon one of his tours through the southern settlements
of the Territory. It was a sort of triumphal procession. Every-
where the Church leaders were received with manifestations of a
heart-felt welcome. Sunday school children lined the road sides
and helped make the occasion in the different settlements one
that would be long remembered. Efforts had been made among
many non-Mormons to cast discredit upon the character of Brig-
ham Young and lessen his influence over the people. It was
that influence that was bitterly contested. The people, however,
knew the voice of their shepherd and gave him the strongest as-
surance of their love and fellowship.
At Fillmore, on the return trip, May 12th, the speakers, in
their turn, emphasized the subject, "The Necessity of the Atone-
ment." It was the home of Amasa Lyman, who was breaking
away from his moorings and advocating a strange doctrine respect-
ing the atonement of Jesus Christ. In his remarks at that time
President Young said: "There never was, and never will be, a
world created and redeemed except by the shedding of the blood
of the Savior of that world. I know why the blood of Jesus was
shed, and I know why the blood of Joseph and Hyrum was shed,
and why the blood of others will be shed in the future. It is all
to answer a purpose. Adam subjected himself to the conditions
of this world as did our Lord and Master, that redemption and ex-
448 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
altation might come to man. Without descending below all things,
we cannot rise above all things. The gospel of salvation will never
change. It is the same in all ages of the world and will be through
all ages of eternity."
It was not long after their return to Salt Lake that a trip of
the leaders was made to Provo, where a new meeting-house had
been erected and was to be dedicated. Elder Woodruff made the
following description of it: "It is built after the Presbyterian
order. It has a pulpit in it, a very narrow one, that gives but little
room to stand in, and there is barely room for three or four on the
stand behind it. The house has been twelve years in building."
In his discourse to the people from the pulpit he said : "I thank
God with every sentiment of my heart that I have lived to see a
Presbyterian meeting-house filled with the Saints of God, and
the pulpit occupied by the Apostles of the Lamb, who have dedi-
cated this house unto the Lord." This meeting-house still stands
in Provo, but is now superseded by one much larger and more
commodiously arranged.
The leaders on their return from Provo made a visit to Logan.
Here, President Young is quoted as saying that the ten tribes of
Israel are on a portion of the earth, — a portion separated from the
main land. This view is also expressed in one of the sacrificial
hymns written by Eliza R. Snow :
"And when the Lord saw fit to hide
The ten lost tribes away,
Thou, earth, was severed to provide
The orb on which they stay."
It was here on the 5th of September, 1867, Elder Joseph F.
Smith was selected to be one of the Twelve Apostles, he having
been ordained sometime before as an Apostle without having been
made a member of the Quorum of the Twelve. He was sustained
at the general semi-annual conference which took place between
the 6th and 9th of October.
That conference was one of unusual interest to the Saints.
The new Tabernacle was then completed and between eight and ten
thousand people met to honor the occasion and attend conference.
The organ was not quite completed. It was designed to have
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 449
4:wo thousand pipes, but then had only seven hundred and fifty.
At this conference one of the brethren spoke upon the God-
head. The discourse met, in the main, the views of President
Young. The latter, however, said: "When any man publishes
or preaches his peculiar views he should not say they are the
views of the Church." At the close of the meeting President
Young talked very plainly with him about saying that such and
such were the doctrines of the Church ; about telling what would
have been if Christ had not died; if Adam had not fallen; or if
there had been no Savior prepared, the world would not have
been created.
The conference was further characterized by the call to Dixie
of a hundred young men. Instructions were also given on the
laws of life and health. A simple life was urged upon the people.
President Young further impressed upon young ladies the neces-
sity of some sort of business education. He thought they should
study telegraphy, learn to keep books, and prepare themselves for
the lighter vocations of life.
The conference had its shadows. Much that was taught was
no doubt a result of peculiar views which Amasa Lyman preached.
This Apostle was dropped from his position in the Quorum of the
Twelve.
Elder Woodruff recorded the marriage on October 12th of his
son Wilford to Emily Jane Smith. To the father, the ordinance
was in keeping with man's express duty to his God and his obli-
gation to the Church. He thought it was a circumstance in a
young man's life which called forth a prayerful desire to serve
the Lord. Indeed, such sacred obligations as marriage should
never be undertaken without resorting to prayer for God's guid-
ance.
The organization of the School of the Prophets was again
taken up and effected on the 16th day of December, 1867. Its
members met in the City Hall. It had been organized in earlier
days of the Church by the Prophet Joseph through revelation,
and was designed for the spiritual growth and development of
the Saints of God. Of this school Elder Woodruff was a devoted
and active member.
The winter of 1866 and '67 was an open one. Up to January
1st the ground was bare. The weather was warm and there had
30
450 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
been a considerable fall of rain. The winter months of that*
spring were occupied by Elder Woodruff in legislative work.
He had with him at that time two Indian boys whom he under-
took to educate. One was called Moroni, the other Sarrowkeets.
The latter, he sent to a private school taught by Elizabeth Cowley
in her home in the Fourteenth Ward. These Indian boys, in one
way or another, caused him considerable trouble, yet he bore
with them patiently and sought to educate them and provide for
them a father's care. Moroni died as a boy. Sarrowkeets or
"Keets," as he was familiarly called, yielded to the wandering
spirit of his ancestors and left home. It is supposed that he was
run over and killed by a Short Line train four miles north of
Salt Lake City.
In his journal of January 21st he recorded some instructions
given to a body of the priesthood. "Who was Michael, the Arch-
angel?" "He is Adam, who was Michael in the creation of the
world. It will take all the ordinances of the gospel to save one
soul as much as it will take to save another, — the dead as well as
the living. Jesus Christ Himself obeyed all the ordinances of the
gospel that He might fulfill all righteousness. Therefore, those
who have died without the gospel will have to receive it in the
spirit world from those who preach it to the spirits in prison.
Those who dwell in the flesh will have to attend to all the ordi-
nances of the gospel for and in behalf of the dead."
Continuing, he. remarked : "There are some keys which the
Prophet Joseph held which no other man held while he lived. So
it is with Brigham Young. The keys of the sealing power are
held by the President alone, although he permits others to ad-
minister in this ordinance.
"When I was baptized into this Church, I was observing the
seventh day as the Sabbath of the Lord, and not the first day
of the week; but I knew that the Latter-day Saints were the peo-
ple of God, and had the true Church of Christ ; and if I had had
a hundred traditions I would have laid them all aside."
Elder Woodruff observed that in the School of the Prophets
the brethren were instructed not to dabble in astrology, or any
system which might contain a mixture of truth and error. Not
erne ray of light had ever been thrown upon the principle of sal-
vation in the practice of clairvoyance and spiritualism. These
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 451
subjects are not such as men can act upon with the ordinary
intelligence God has given them.
In the early part of the year 1868, Elder Woodruff, John
Taylor, and Joseph F. Smith with others were called to Provo
for the purpose of assisting in the work to be done there. Abram
O. Smoot was elected as mayor, and Elder Woodruff with others,
constituted the City Council. The town was in need of a new
spiritual life. It also needed strong men to guide its destinies
and make it a center of one of the leading stakes of the Church.
Elder Woodruff, however, did not long remain there, and upon
receiving his release returned with his family to Salt Lake City.
When he reached Salt Lake City, he found there a letter
from his brother Azmon, who had embraced the gospel when he
did in the state of New York. The brother, however, was in a
dissatisfied state of mind. He wrote letters occasionally to Wil-
ford in which he set forth some of his objections to the work. In
reply to these letters, some of which were copied in Wilford Wood-
ruff's journal, he spoke to his brother with great plainness, told
him about his wives and children, and gave a strong defense of
the principle of Plural Marriage.
This was the year of the grasshopper war. Swarms of them
had swept over the country. They were so thick at times as to
cloud the rays of the sun. The struggle with these insects was
rightly characterized as a war. It is difficult to realize at this
distance of time what it meant in those days to protect the crops
against the ravages of the grasshopper. All the ingenuity and
device that men could bring to their assistance were used in the
effort to save out of the ruins enough bread for winter use. Fur-
rows were ploughed, nets were devised, and by these different
means Elder Woodruff says in three days they caught and de-
stroyed one hundred and seventy-five bushels of grasshoppers.
Elder Woodruff gave to that war all his strength and ingenuity.
We next find him, according to his journal, grubbing wil-
lows, breaking land, building bridges, digging ditches, construct-
ing roads, erecting fences, barns, and houses. He was, indeed,
a model of industry. He was as pliable in spirit as he was in
body. All honorable work was God's work, whether he dug a
ditch, preached a sermon, or wrote history, — with him it was all
alike for the glory of God.
452 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
In 1868 Apostle Woodruff made a record of the enthusiasm
which he, in common with others, felt over the advent of the rail-
road. It was approaching the Territory from both the east and
the west. There was considerable agitation about its location.
President Young and others had taken contract for the construc-
tion of the road-bed. Where the railroad entered Utah was of
course to them a matter of great importance, as Salt Lake City
was the headquarters, and its future possibilities seemed wonder-
ful to them. On the 10th of June Elder Woodruff walked from his
farm on Canyon Creek to Salt Lake that he might take part in a
mass-meting which was to discuss the entrance or place of en-
trance of the roads into the Territory. Should these trans-con-
tinental lines meet in Ogden or Salt Lake City? To their minds
Salt Lake City was the place. In that event, the road would go
south of the lake, instead of north of it. Those, however, whose
word was final in the matter decided to make Ogden the Junction
City, and plans were at once entered into to construct from that
place to Salt Lake City a branch line.
With the advent of the railroad, the interests of the Territory
became so diversified that there were subjects to interest and oc-
cupy the non-Mormon and Mormons alike. There were more
public platforms on which all might stand with equal interest.
Heretofore, the Fourth of July had been the principal occasion
for universal celebration ; this year it was observed in the custom-
ary manner. All the Sunday schools of the city marched to the
Tabernacle, with them were enough grown people to make an
audience of some ten thousand. Addresses were delivered by
Governor Durkee, George A. Smith, General A. L. Chattan, and
George Q. Cannon. Colonel E. H. Head was orator of the day.
The Twenty-fourth was also appropriately celebrated by the
Saints.
In August the leaders visited the settlements north as far as
Logan. In his address there Elder Woodruff said : " When I was
a youth, I felt that I would have gone hundreds of miles to see a
prophet or an apostle of the Lord, or any other man called of
God and inspired to preach the gospel of Christ in its fulness and
purity. Now, as I travel through the country I see thousands of
children, also men and women who behold prophets, apostles, and
elders. They greet President Young, the Twelve, and others as
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 453
we travel through the country. This is an excellent practice, as
it will make a lasting impression upon the minds of all, especially
the children. They will never forget it. When they meet in the
years which are to come they will converse upon the scene of this
visit something as follows : 'Oh ! what a great change has taken
place since the Prophet Brigham Young and the Apostles vis-
ited Logan in 1868. Then, it was a new country. There were a
few settlements and only about ten thousand people, all told, in
Cache Valley. Then, we had no tabernacle in which to worship —
no Temple of the Lord stood upon the bench to the east of the
city. Now, we have a great tabernacle, a beautiful Temple of the
Lord, from whose summit we may, view the glory of this valley
filled with cities and towns from north to south. Then, our
fields were filled one-half with sun flowers and noxious weeds.
Now, they are properly tilled and no man occupies more land than
he can cultivate properly.' "
On the return from this trip, a journey was taken by the
leaders through the settlements south of Sanpete. The disagree-
ments between the authorities and many non-Mormons of those
times had created an enthusiastic determination on the part of
the people to stand by their leaders. The efforts to imprison
Brigham Young and to bring reproach upon his name only awak-
ened the stronger their confidence and love. When the company
reached Nephi many women and children came out to meet and
greet him. They built a large pyramid of evergreens with the
word "Welcome" woven into it. Their enthusiasm kindled into
a heartfelt expression, "Blessed are they that come in the name
of the Lord." There was a grand ovation wherever the leaders
went.
President Young, however, was not exalted in his feelings
because of these attentions. The welfare of the Saints was a
matter of deep concern to him. The Saints were admonished to
abandon the use of tea, coffee, and tobacco ; to cease to use liquor ;
and not support those in the country who were the deadly ene-
mies of the Saints — those, who, enriching themselves by their
patronage, were sending lies abroad against the people. At Nephi
the stake of Zion was organized with Elder Jacob Bigler as presi-
dent.
On reaching Mt. Pleasant, the enthusiasm of the people ex-
454 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ceeded even that at Nephi. "It was the greatest display and the
largest procession I ever saw outside of Salt Lake City." At
Ephraim there was a torchlight procession. There, President
Canute Peterson was selected to preside oyer the priesthood in
that place. He subsequently became president of the Sanpete
Stake. At Ephraim Elder Woodruff recorded in his journal the
following : "I had an interview this morning- with a Danish broth-
er by the name of Soren Christensen, a man seventy-five years of
age. He had. lived under five reigning kings of Denmark and
had served as a soldier under Napoleon. He was a very strong
man."
The leaders returned for general conference which convened
that fall on the 6th of October. "It was the first time for thirty-
two years," said Elder Woodruff, "that all the Quorum of the
Twelve had been together. The last time before this was at the home
of Elder Heber C. Kimball in Kirtland. They were then contending
one against the other, and Brigham Young prayed that all the Quor-
um might never meet again until it could meet in peace and union.
The entire Quorum never met since then until this day." Only
three of the original Quorum still remained. They were Brigham
Young, Orson Hyde, and Orson Pratt. The Quorum at this time
consisted of Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt, John Taylor, Wilford
Woodruff, George A. Smith, Ezra T. Benson, Chas. C. Rich,
Lorenzo Snow, Franklin D. Richards, George Q. Cannon, and
Joseph F. Smith. At this conference George A. Smith was called
to the First Presidency of the Church to fill the vacancy occasioned
by the death of Heber C. Kimball, and Brigham Young, Jr., was
called to fill the place made vacant in the Quorum. He had, how-
ever, been previously ordained as an apostle.
On October 26th of that year, Elder Woodruff recorded a cir-
cumstance of a misfortune that befell one of his sons. The Indian
boy "Keets" whom he had taken to raise, in a fit of surliness left
his post of duty at the molasses mill where he was feeding the
rollers. No one was left to take the Indian boy's place except
Elder Woodruff's little son, Ashael, then only five years old. While
the child was feeding the mill, his right hand was drawn be-
tween the rollers 9"d badly crushed. The father and mother
THE YEARS 1866, '67, '68. 455
immediately brought him to the city where the thumb and two of
the fingers were amputated by Dr. Ormsby.
December 8th he recorded the death of Daniel Spencer, presi-
dent of the Salt Lake Stake ; and on the 9th, the death of Leonora
Cannon Taylor, wife of President John Taylor.
In closing the record of the year. 1868, he made a summary
of his labors for that year. He traveled one thousand three
hundred and four miles, attended one hundred and seventy-six
meetings, preached seventy-nine discourses, attended thirty-two
prayer meetings with the Presidency and Twelve, twenty-six
meetings of his own prayer circle, two general conferences. He
labored twenty days in the Endowment House, gave endowments
to two thousand and twenty-five persons, married four hundred
and nine couples, out of a total of one thousand one hundred and
nine for that year. He officiated in other ordinances for eighteen
persons, met with the School of the Prophets forty-seven times,
baptized one, confirmed one, blessed one child, met in a council
with the body of the priesthood three times, met with an Irriga-
tion Company twice, and while in Provo met four times with the
City Council. During the year he wrote eighty letters and re-
ceived sixty. He attended the legislative council forty days. Be-
sides all this, he labored on his farm plowing, planting, reaping,
and irrigating. He killed about three hundred bushels of grass-
hoppers. What a marvel of industry!
CHAPTER 42.
THE YEARS, 1869, 70.
Co-operative Movement. — Cove Fort. — Pronouncement Against Use
of Wine. — Organization of Bear Lake Stake. — Visit of Schuyler
Colfax. — The Godbe Movement. — Descendants of Cain. — Utah Cen-
tral R. R. Completed. — Plural Marriage. — Boston Board of Trade
Visits Utah. — Sayings of Brigham Young. — The Newman-Pratt
Discussion. — Martin Harris Rebaptized.
January 1st, 1869, Wilford Woodruff accompanied Brigham
Young to Ogden, where a meeting was held for the purpose of
discussing a grant of land to the Union Pacific and Central Pa-
cific Railroads for the use of their terminal station. On the 2nd
they met Governor Stanford of California and Mr. Durant, both
railroad men. The former rode with President Young to view the
proposed depot site. The authorities had done all in their power
to make Salt Lake City the terminal, hoping that the Central Pa-
cific would come by way of the south end of the lake. They
accepted their disappointment gracefully and did all they could
to expedite the construction of the railroads and terminal fa-
cilities at the Junction City.
Much of the month of January was devoted by Elder Wood-
ruff to his legislative work. Under date of the 22nd, however,
he recorded the testimony of Joseph B. Nobles to the effect that
he officiated in the first plural marriage of this dispensation, by
sealing Eliza Beman to the Prophet Joseph Smith, on May 6th,
1841.
On the following 7th of February, a Presbyterian minister,
Rev. Mr. Stewart, was accorded the privilege of addressing the
Saints in the Tabernacle, and in the evening at the Fourteenth
Ward Assembly Room. From the earliest times in Utah there
was a manifest willingness on the part of the leaders to grant the
use of their places of worship to ministers of the various denom-
inations. The teachings of these ministers afforded the Saints an
opportunity of contrasting the doctrines of the Latter-day Saints
with those of the various sects.
THE YEARS, 1869, 70. 457
Elder Woodruff, in his journal, said that the year 1869 was
characterized by the great co-operative movement, which made
rapid headway throughout the settlements in Utah. The early
work of the pioneers had been the redemption of the land. To
their mind, however, there was a special virtue in the cultivation
of the soil and the manufacturing of those things needed by the
pioneers. Trade and speculation were somewhat at variance with
the religious spirit and tendencies of those times, but the move-
ment was hastened by the advent into the Territory of large num-
bers of Gentiles who fed and fattened upon trade and speculation.
The wealth acquired by these parvenu merchants was quite nat-
urally a source of considerable power. They had the money to
carry on almost any propoganda which they saw fit to inculcate
in the minds of the people of the United States ; more than that,
the great profit to them often became a heavy burden to the peo-
ple. There were in those days strong antagonisms, and partisan
spirit ran high. Many of the merchants used their money in a
manner harmful to the best interests of the Latter-day Saints,
and in such a way as to engender a hatred towards them by the
people of the United States.
To mitigate these unfortunate conditions, and lessen the
power of certain ones of their enemies, and for the further pur-
pose of permitting the Latter-day Saints themselves to reap their
share of business profits, the co-operative system was inaugurated.
The people were encouraged to take stock in these institutions
which were organized largely under the direction and control of
the religious leaders in the various communities.
In traveling through the settlements of the Saints, the sub-
ject of co.-operation was one of the chief topics of discourse. Every
town, where the Saints had settled, organized its co-operative
store. In early days these stores were potent factors, and the
control of prices was often regulated by them. The authorities
urged the managers of those institutions to practice equity in
their business affairs. The first wholesale dry goods store to do
a wholesale business, was organized March 1st, 1869.
The non-Mormon merchants of Salt Lake City naturally
felt the force of the new movement and made a proposition to
President Young to the effect that they would be glad to sell him
458 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
their establishment and merchandise at cost, he to collect debts
and assume their liabilities. Upon his doing so, they promised to
quit the Territory. They based their grievance largely upon the
instructions given to the people, in which they were admonished
not to trade with their enemies. Brigham Young, who was equal
to the occasion, called their attention to the fact that any and
every man had a perfect right to engage in business within this
Territory. He stated, however, that his objection was to a cer-
tain class of merchants who took advantage of the wealth which
they accumulated from the people to spread misinformation about
the Latter-day Saints.
Of course the offer was a bluff. These men might have left
the Territory and they might have come back the next day. There
was no offer on their part to put themselves under obligations not
to take up mercnandising any time they saw fit, after disposing of
their property ; and even if they had entered into such a bond, it
would have been illegal in restraint of trade. It was a bluff, and
used for outside effect. President Young thought they would
make a most excellent bargain if they could sell out on the terms
proposed, — terms that any merchant would be glad to accept.
On the 16th of April Elder Woodruff took up another of
those preaching tours with President Young to St. George, and
settlements lying along the way. He stated in his journal that
just before leaving Salt Lake he received word that his nephew
by marriage, Franklin B. Woolley, had been killed by the Indians,
near the Mohave River in Southern California. Elder Woolley
was at the time in charge of a company of men who were en-
gaged in freighting goods from southern California to the St.
George co-operative store. He was the son of Bishop Edwin D.
Woolley of the Thirteenth Ward of Salt Lake City. When his
remains were found, it was discovered that his body had been
pierced by several arrows. The mule upon which he rode was
tied to a tree with its throat cut.
Along the way they dedicated, on the 17th of April, the new
meeting-house in Springville, President D. H. Wells offering the
dedicatory prayer. On reaching Nephi the authorities took up
the Word of Wisdom and urged it most strenuously upon the
Saints. The trip was attended by severe storms, rain, and snow.
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 459
Almost all the way the roads were very disagreeable. When they
reached Cove Creek Fort, a sort of half-way station between
Kanosh and Beaver, they stopped for the night. The distance be-
tween Beaver and Kanosh was so great that it afforded the Indians
an excellent opportunity to attack travelers and make good their
escape.
Elder Woodruff's journal records the following description
of it : "This Fort is a very substantial building. I think it is the
best in the Territory. It is built of volcanic rock laid in with mor-
tar. Each of the four walls is one hundred feet long on the out-
side, eighteen feet high from the foundation. On the east side is
a gate way fourteen feet wide with a substantial arch six feet
deep and three inches thick, set inside. Above this, preparations
are being made for a look-out and telegraph office. On the west
side is a gate way eight by four feet, with projections inside ten
and one-half feet wide, ten feet high. The front contains twelve
rooms, six on the north and six on the south side, ten of which
are sixteen by fourteen feet, and two are sixteen by seventeen
feet, and nine feet four inches high. There is a chimney to each
room, three feet wide and two feet thick. The chimneys rise
six feet above the top of the wall. The rooms are well lighted
and have five panel doors. The roof is covered with good
shaved pine shingles. The entire building contains two thousand
two hundred and fifty perch of rock, one thousand nine hundred
and seventy-five bushels of lime, and has cost to the present $22,-
690.00."
The Fort was a great protection in those days. It stood not
far from the mouth of the canyon which ran up into Sevier Valley,
and was a great necessity to all travelers, Mormon, Jew, or Gentile,
who in those days went to California by what was called the
Southern Route.
On reaching Toquerville, the company turned east and drove
up the Virgin River as far as Rockville. "Here we found a
beautiful place. A street one-half a mile long with rows of houses
on each side and fine gardens and orchards running through the
center of the town. The beautiful vineyards and the high moun-
tains make the scene somewhat romantic/ '
On the 29th of A.pril, the company returned to Toquerville
460 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
where President Young, in a pronounced manner, depreciated the
use of wine. "You put wine on your table morning and night
and it will be an injury to you. Set a good example before all,
and keep the Word of Wisdom ; if you do not, you will soon be
severed from the Church."
On leaving there they went directly to St. George. The
town had grown wonderfully in those days, and had become one
of the most flourishing towns in Utah. A number of most ex-
cellent families had been called to settle the place under the leader-
ship of Erastus Snow, who had charge of the work in the south-
ern part of the Territory. It was here that President Young recom-
mended the establishment of wholesale stores for St. George and
Parowan. When they had reached the latter place on their re-
turn, President Young suggested that an invitation be sent the
Moquitche Indians to come and locate with the Saints, the report
having reached him that these Indians felt desirous of so doing.
On their return, Elder Woodruff said: "On May 16th
Apostle Cannon and myself spoke in the Tabernacle. We were
followed by a Methodist minister, a Mr. Allen, a descendant of
Col. Ethan Allen. Mr. Allen had also spoken in the morning.
He was very favorably impressed with what he had seen and with
the doctrines of the people."
On the 10th of May Elder Woodruff recorded what to him
was a very sad event. His daughter Susan and children, obedient
to the wishes of their husband and father, left Utah for the States.
The husband had little or no faith and did not care to remain
longer among the Saints. However, Elder Woodruff blessed his
daughter and children and prophesied good things concerning
them and lived to see his daughter and all her children but one
return* unto the fold and come back to Salt Lake City.
In the month of June Brigham Young and party started on
another tour to the North. The pioneer work in the outposts of
the Territory needed the watch care and encouragement of Presi-
dent Young, who gave detailed attention to everything which af-
fected the welfare of the people. The Saints who located in
these distant places were not permitted to settle down, by reason
of their isolation, into a neglectful and indifferent life. They
were unlike most pioneers on the outskirts of civilization, as their
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 461
religious duties imposed upon them public obligations which were
educational in their effect. In Bear Lake on this journey, a new
stake organization was effected, with Elder David P. Kimball as
president. Apostle Charles C. Rich had already located in Paris,
Bear Lake, and was the general supervisor of the colonizing work
in the far north.
On their return to Salt Lake City, Elder Woodruff took up
his work on the farm, where he hoed corn, hauled hay, and har-
vested his wheat. On Pioneer Day, which was celebrated through-
out the cities and towns of Utah, Elder Woodruff wrote medi-
tatively as follows : "Twenty-two years ago today I drove the
team which brought President Brigham Young from Emigration
Canyon into this City. He lay upon a bed, sick in my carriage.
As soon as his eyes rested upon the beautiful yet desert scene
of the valley before us he said : 'This is the place ; for the Lord
has shown it to me in a vision.' We now number more than a
hundred thousand souls. See what God hath wrought ! Let His
name be honored above all else !"
On the 25th of that month he recorded the return of George
Nebeker from a mission to the Hawaiian Islands. He brought
with him Napela, a native Saint, who addressed the Saints in the
Tabernacle . of that date. Napela, was the first Hawiian to visit
Utah.
On the 14th of September, that year, Elder Woodruff recorded
the death of Ezra T. Benson, who died suddenly at Ogden City,
at the home of Elder Loren Farr. The following Sunday Elder
Woodruff preached a discourse in the Tabernacle, in honor of
Brother Benson, and gave a brief sketch of his life. He said
that on that occasion there were about sixty ladies and gentlemen
from Ohio, who occupied the front benches and who gave strict
attention to what was said.
In those times many distinguished visitors passed through
Salt Lake City, enroute to California. They naturally remained
over to visit Salt Lake City and listen to the discourses of the
Mormon authorities. From Elder Woodruff's journal it will be
observed that the speakers dwelt extensively upon the principle of
the patriarchal order of marriage. They explained the views
of the Latter-day 'Saints and defined them on religious,
462 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
moral, and scientific grounds. The members of Congress were
frequently in the audience, and had the opportunity of listening
to the authorities, and therefore obtained their information on that
important subject first-hand.
On October 3rd he gave an account of the visit of Schuyler
Colfax, Mr. Ordway, the Sergeant-at-arms of the House of
Representatives, and several members of Congress. These
distinguished visitors attended meeting in the afternoon, and
the 14th Ward meeting-house in the evening. In those days
there was a great deal of discussion about the principle of Plural
Marriage, and its rightfulness was urged with great force by the
Church leaders. The Territory was gaining notoriety throughout
the country, and the practice of the people here was a matter of
frequent and bitter discussion. The leading men of the nation
were somewhat puzzled over a situation that was indeed peculiar
to them. The fruit was good, the tree was bad, as they found it.
There were prosperous and happy homes. There was progress
in every direction. The leaders were painstaking, industrious,
frugal, God-fearing men. There was every evidence of their
integrity, but their system of marriage was not in harmony with
the traditions of the* past, and the religious practices of Christen-
dom. These distinguished visitors felt to praise and also to
condemn. They were listening to discourses on a question to
which they could not give their assent.
They were entertained by means of a Territorial Fair, at
which there were seen the products of the Territory. Mr. Colfax
and his friends expressed their surprise at what they saw. The
grain, vegetables, fruits, horses, cattle, merchandise, and all the
evidences of industry were far beyond their expectation. Thou-
sands of people thronged the fair grounds, and the occasion was
one of general enthusiasm. Apostle Woodruff did not conceal
the pride which he felt in the premiums that were awarded be-
cause of his horses, his sheep, and a cow.
The day after the opening of the Fair, the October Con-
ference convened. The attendance was unusually large. A
large measure of prosperity was enjoyed, and the people gathered
by the thousands. Albert Carrington was chosen a member of
the Twelve in consequence of the death of Ezra T. Benson. A
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 463
Mr. Coe from Jerusalem was in attendance and addressed the con-
gregation.
"The Territory now had organized a militia which was called
out for drill in the various counties. At this time these
gatherings of the militia upon the large drill grounds, in dif-
ferent parts of the Territory, was a source of military pride, which
quite generally aroused a militant spirit. The militia of Salt
Lake County met on their large drill ground on the west side of
the Jordan. Their organization was complete. The difficulties
with the Indians, too, had much to do with this new organization.
Patriotic spirit was engendered, and there was generally con-
siderable excitement on those occasions. Elder Woodruff partici-
pated in these drills and in 1870 acted as chaplain.
Just about this time he recorded a visit which he, together
with Orson Pratt and George Q. Cannon, made to William S.
Godbe, E. L. T. Harrison, and T. B. H. Stenhouse. This was
popularly known as the Godbe Movement. These men were
strong characters, and men of a set determination to have their
own way. The mercantile movement of these times, by which
co-operative stores were established, afforded them, they pretend-
ed, an opportunity to declare against President Young and his
policy. His leadership was a source of jealousy to them. These
Church leaders hoped to persuade them not to yield to what was
their- evident purpose, to oppose the Church. Elder Woodruff
said he found them in the dark, and bitter. He pleaded with them
to repent and turn from their wrongful course. Subsequently,
however, they broke away entirely, and they and their families
left the Church.
On the 27th of October the leaders took up one of their
tours of the south. New towns were springing up, and new con-
ditions were so rapidly arising that constant vigilance was re-
quired.
This closed the year 1869. It was an important year in the
history of Salt Lake because of the completion of the Utah Cen-
tral Railroad branch line from Ogden'to Salt Lake City. It had
been a year of considerable anxiety to the Saints in consequence
of the efforts of Congress to legislate against the practice of
plural marriage among the Latter-day Saints. Elder Woodruff
464 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
wrote of the bill as "a bill to deprive the Latter-day Saints
from keeping the commandments of God. The Lord has revealed
the patriarchal order of marriage, and we shall be damned if we
do not obey it."
In order to counteract the influence against the Latter-day
Saints, the ladies in Salt Lake City held a mass-meeting in the Tab-
ernacle to protest to Congress against the passage of the Cullom
Bill or any other bill which might militate against the practice of
plural marriage. The meeting was one of great enthusiasm. Stir-
ring speeches were made and resolutions adopted and forwarded
to Congress.
On the 10th of January Elder Woodruff wrote: "This is
a great day in Utah. Some twelve or fifteen thousand people of
the city and surrounding country, men, women, and children, as-
sembled around the railroad depot to celebrate the completion of
the Utah Central Railway, and to see the last rail laid and the
last spike driven by President Young. This railroad was built
by the laboring men of the Latter-day Saints. There were present
bands of music from the City and Camp Douglas. On the stand
were the First Presidency, the Twelve Apostles, the officers of the
Union and Central and Pacific Railroad, including the officers of
Fort Douglas.
"A large steel mallet was used on the occasion. It was made
by James Lawson and elegantly chased on the top, and there was
engraved upon it a bee hive surmounted by the inscription "Holi-
ness to the Lord." Under the bee hive were the letters "U. C. R.
R." The spike was constructed of home made iron and manu-
factured by the late Elder Nathaniel V. Jones. It was ornamented
like the mallet and the ornamentation was also the work of
Brother Lawson. Before the ceremony of laying the last rail
commenced, the sun, which had been completely concealed by the
clouds during the early part of the day, burst forth with great
brilliancy as if determined to enhance the general joy by his
genial rays. The ceremony took place about nine o'clock, after
which a salute of thirty-seven guns was given, — a salute for each
mile of the road. Captain Croxall's band enlivened the scene by
its strains of sweet music."
The following prayer was then offered by Elder Woodruff:
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 465
"O God, the Eternal Father, we have assembled on this occasion
to celebrate one of the grandest events of the generation in which
we live, and to offer up the gratitude of our hearts with thanks-
giving for Thy merciful and protecting care that was over us when
we were, led into these Valleys by Thy servant Brigham Young
twenty-two years ago. We found then a complete desert inhabi-
ted only by wild beasts and a few red men, who roamed over the
plains. To-day we behold the teeming thousands of the Anglo
Saxon race assembled here to celebrate the completion of a line of
railroads into this City, which has opened up commerce between
us and all the world. Thou hast enabled the Saints who have
gathered here from the nations of the earth, to fill these Valleys of
the Mountains with six hundred miles of cities, towns, villages,
gardens, orchards, vineyards, and fields ; and the desert has been
made to blossom as the rose. We should be ungrateful did we not
acknowledge Thy hand in Thy protecting care, which has been
over us and which has enabled us to assist in leveling these moun-
tains and exalting the valleys and in laying an iron band which
has bound this continent together from ocean to ocean and made
all the various states and territories of this mighty nation neigh-
bors to each other. For all these blessings we render the grati-
tude of our hearts unto Thee, and we pray that Thy blessings may
rest upon this day. We dedicate this railroad unto Thee, the Lord
our God. We pray that Thy blessings may rest upon it, and upon
those who have built it and labored on it. We thank Thee for
the peace and quietude we have enjoyed, for the many years that
we have dwelt in these Valleys of the Mountains. Continue Thy
blessings, O God, we beseech Thee, unto the inhabitants here and
throughout the nation. These favors and blessings we ask in
the name of Jesus Christ, our Redeemer, Amen."
"A speech was then read by George Q. Cannon for President
Young. Telegrams from Governor Stanford of California and
others, expressing their regrets at not being able to be present,
were then read, after which addresses were made by Wm. Jen-
nings, Col. B. O. Carr of the Union Pacific, T. B. Morris, chief
engineer of the Western Division of the U. P. R. R., John Taylor,
and Mr Campbell, superintendent of the Utah Division of the
Central Pacific R. R. These were all published in the News of
January 11th, 1870, with the exception of Mr. Campbell's which
31
466 WILFORD WODORUFF.
the recorders could not hear. The benediction was pronounced
by Henry W. Naisbitt In the evening the streets were enlivened
by great throngs of people. The illumination of the City began
at six o'clock p. m., and by seven o'clock there was the greatest
brilliancy throughout the streets and in the skies. All public
buildings' and stores were illuminated. I attended a grand ball in
the Theatre where two hundred persons could occupy the floor
at the same time in the dance. There were some fifteen hundred
people present, including the military officers of Camp Douglas.
All the federal officials, including the Judges, were there. I took
with me three of my wives, Phoebe, Emma, and Sarah. We ate
supper at the Townsend House."
On the 16th of January Elder Woodruff with a number of
others started by train to Ogden for the purpose of attending the
funeral of Bishop C. W. West, who had died in California. On
the way to Ogden the train was delayed by an accident so that
those aboard reached that place only in time to witness the burial
service. "Coming back, we held in the car one of the best meet-
ings I ever attended in my life. We had twenty-two speeches and
about the same number of songs. Among the speakers were
Elders John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, George
Q. Cannon, Joseph F. Smith, and Brigham Young, Jr., much of
the spirit of God rested upon us, and strong testimonies were
borne. We reached home about ten o'clock."
On January the 27th he recorded the death of his Uncle Ozem
Woodruff, who had died the preceding December at the advanced
age of ninety-two. About the same time he was industriously
mailing papers to his friends in the East in order that he might
circulate the speech against the Saints by Vice-president Schuyler
Colfax and the reply thereto by Elder John Taylor.
The conference of April 6th, that year, was poorly attended
owing to the inclemency of the weather. There was a foot of
snow at the time on the ground. Naturally, some excitement
existed at the time in consequence of the legislation by Congress.
Conference was held but one day and then adjourned until the 5th
of May, when it reconvened and lasted three days.
The latter part of May was made interesting to the people of
Salt Lake by a visit of the Boston Board of Trade. The company
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 467
occupied eleven Pullman cars, and consisted of one hundred and
twenty wealthy merchants and business men from the City of
Boston. They attended the Tabernacle meeting and were addressed
by Elders Woodruff and George A. Smith. In the afternoon
President Young spoke to about three hundred strangers and a
large congregation of the Saints. After the service, President
Young, George A. Smith, D. H. Wells, John Taylor, Orson Pratt,
Wilford Woodruff, and George Q. Cannon were invited to dine
in the palace cars with the noted visitors.
On the fourth of June a large party of the leading men of
the Church started on one of their tours through Malad and Bear
Lake Valleys. President Young was indefatigable in his travels
throughout the Church. He was everywhere present with counsel
and encouragement to build up the Zion of God. The people were
not allowed to sleep upon the laurels they had won. They were
not permitted to settle down to an indifferent comfort. On that
trip they were received everywhere with honor and enthusiasm.
On different occasions Elder Woodruff quoted President
Young as saying : "We are surrounded by the Lamanites who are
degraded and cast down, yet they are of the house of Israel and we
should set them a good example. Let us not get down to their
ways, but rather seek to exalt them." Of a certain class he said,
"Elders many times are vain and trifling, and seem to forget their
calling and position in the Church. We should come to realize
that we have the priesthood and are set as an example to all men.
We should magnify our calling and walk with dignity before
the Lord." In reference to the building up of Zion he further
said: "It is our duty to build up Zion. We cannot do it by
singing and praying alone. It will take the work of the people.
When Zion is built up, it will be beautiful and glorious. All
we have done already is attracting the attention of the world."
On that journey Elder Woodruff quotes the words of Lorenzo
Snow, who gave an account of his experience when drowned in
the Pacific Ocean. He was under many feet of water and was
restored to life by the power of God. He said that for many
years previous to this event he had suffered from sick headache,
but afterwards it had left him and he had been entirely healed
from it.
468 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Following the account given by Lorenzo Snow, he quoted
these words from the lips of President Young : "Mark my words,
every Latter-day Saint who gets rich and does not acknowledge
the hand of God in it will be damned. A hypocrite or a traitor
cannot gain the confidence of God or man. We must obey the
Lord and keep His laws. The God of Heaven has kept the Celesti-
al Law, and so must we if we obtain the same glory with Him.
I would rather have slept with Joseph Smith in death than to live
to turn one honest man from the Church. The authorities in these
towns and cities should deal kindly and justly with the Saints."
The spirit of those times is repeated in the language of
Lorenzo Snow in his address to the people at Logan on the oc-
casion of that tour ; "The Lord does not intend that the Saints
shall live always in dens and caves of the earth, but that they shall
build fine houses. When the Lord comes he will not expect to
meet a dirty people, but a people of ^refinement, having glory as the
bride to the Lamb of God. When we were called to go south,
I continued to improve my property up to the last moment; at
the same time I expected to burn up everything except what we
had to take south with us. When we were called to go south we
were united as the heart of one man."
After the return of the President's party from the north,
Elder Woodruff busied himself by giving encouragement to the
silk industry which the people were then endeavoring to establish
in the Territory ; and in company with Robert T. Burton took up
the work of selling the bonds of the Central Pacific Railroad.
On the 12th, 13th, and 14th of August he gave an account
of the discussion between Orson Pratt and Doctor Newman on
the subject of Polygamy, an account of which has been issued
as a separate publication. The Sunday following the discussion,
William H. Seward, former Secretary of State, attended the
services in the Tabernacle. He was then on his way to China.
He was deeply impressed by the growth and development of the
Saints, and was* led to say that America had "never produced a
greater statesman than President Brigham Young."
On the 4th of September, Martin Harris, one of the Witnesses
to the Book of Mormon, appeared before the people in the Tab-
ernacle, he having been brought to Utah largely through the in-
THE YEARS 1869, 70. 469
terest and labors of Elder Edward Stevenson. "Martin Harris
arose and bore his testimony to the truth of the Book of Mormon.
He was eighty-eight years old, and he finally came up to Zion to
lay his body down with the Saints. He has been separated from
the Church thirty-three years and was far behind the times, yet he
bore a strong testimony to the truth of the Book of Mormon."
On the 17th of that month Elder Stevenson rebaptized Martin
Harris and he was confirmed by John Taylor.
In closing his journal for that year he says that he traveled
in all, seventeen hundred miles, attended one hundred and sixty-
six meetings, and preached seventy-five discourses. In the En-
dowment House he sealed over five hundred couples. In addition
to his religious duties, Elder Woodruff served forty days in the
Territorial Legislature. He also took pleasure in the thought
that he had labored upon his farm considerable time in plowing,
harvesting, planting, and hoeing. He speaks of his potatoes, of
his squash, and his apples and his hay. These were the products
of the soil, which he raised for the support of himself and of his
wives and children. No public man upon whom weighed heav-
ily the duties of both church and state more perfectly loved and
honored that divine command, "By the sweat of thy brow shalt
thou earn thy bread."
CHAPTER 43.
PIONEER LIFE IN RICH COUNTY, 1871.
Arrest of President Young and Others. — Experiences in Randolph. —
Caught in a Snow Storm. — Reaches Salt Lake City.
The year 1871 found the anti-Mormon element entrenched
behind a considerable adverse eastern sentiment against the Lat-
ter-day Saints, and persecutions therefore took on a renewed
vigor.
There was a contest on between the Federal and the Ter-
ritorial officers respecting the control of the penitentiary, which
had been constructed in part by the Territory, and in part by the
Federal government. As all such questions were decided by
Federal and hostile courts, the Mormon people were, of course,
losers at every step in the controversy.
Salt Lake City was, at this time, visited by large numbers of
strangers, who were generally en route for California. That state
was the eldoradoof an adventurous and speculative class of citi-
zens who had learned how to take advantage of new conditions.
They were naturally quite curious to attend services in the Taber-
nacle, and in the evening they usually visited the Fourteenth Ward
meeting-house, that assembly room being in close proximity to
the Townsend Hotel, at that time the chief hostlery of the Terri-
tory.
In October of that year, President Young was arrested by
United States Marshal Patrick, on the charge of unlawful con-
duct with his plural wives. A little later President Wells and
George Q. Cannon were also arrested on the same charge.
Elder Woodruff said in his journal of October 28th that
President Wells, Hosea Stout, and William Kimball were ar-
rested on a false charge, made by William A. Hickman, a notori-
our murderer, who sought an opportunity at a time when there was
great excitement against the leaders, to shield himself from ac-
cusations and prosecution. The chief purpose of these arrests
was to excite the public indignation throughout the United States
against the Mormon leaders. They were therefore taken to Fort
Douglas, and there kept under military guard. The one excuse
PIONEER LIFE IN RICH COUNTY, 1871. 471
for such extraordinary action, was that there might be an up-
rising among the people, which would require the military power
to overcome.
While these brethren were thus confined at the Fort, they
were visited by Apostle Woodruff, who says that he found them
cheerful and satisfied that they would be delivered from the power
of their enemies. One General Morrow asked President Wells
if they (the Mormons) would give up polygamy and submit to
the demands of the government, or fight. He replied :
"We will neither submit nor obey,
Neither fight nor run away."
While Elder Woodruff was not personally selected as an ob-
ject of* the enemies' attack, he was nevertheless deeply interested
in the safety of his brethren, and watched over them with a broth-
erly love. He was ever ready, if necessary, to lay down his life
for his brethren.
When President Young was on trial, Elder Woodruff was
in the court taking notes of the proceedings, and listening with
eager and anxious feelings. At that time President Young was
prosecuted by Maxwell and Baskin, and defended by Major
Hempstead and the eloquent Thomas Fitch, then the most noted
attorney in the Territory.
On the 28th of June, the year following, he reported his ser-
mon in honor of Mary Philipps of Kaysville, who died in her
ninety-eighth year. She had been baptized by Elder Woodruff in
England in 1840. He always manifested a strong attachment
for those who had been the fruit of the gospel in his early labors.
A little later a peculiar experience came to him in the death
of a Sister Allen, who was sorely afflicted at the home of one of
Abram O. Smoot's wives. She had suffered severely for two
years and very much desired that she might be released from her
sufferings in this life. She therefore called upon Elder Woodruff
to bless her to that end. He prayerfully asked the Lord to let
her go, and being impressed that it was proper that she should go,
he dedicated her to the Lord, and in one hour she passed peace-
fully to the great beyond.
About this time, Apostle Woodruff entered on some new
and rather extraordinary experiences in an effort he made to
472 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
assist in the colonization and development of Rich County, Utah.
He therefore made a home at Randolph for his wife, Sarah. His
son, Wilford, had been released from the Muddy Mission, and re-
turned to Randolph to assist his father, and to establish a home
for himself there.
His new activities in the early settlement of Randolph
brought him into somewhat close relation with the people who
were, at this time, busily occupied in the settlement of Bear Lake.
While on a visit to Soda Springs, where he met President
Young and party, there died a Mrs. Rose, a wife of Major Rose,
both of whom he had baptized thirty years before in England.
The Rose family were then and have since been somewhat promi-
nent in the affairs of that part of the country.
Besides visiting people for their spiritual edification, he also
occupied a part of his time in hauling wood from the near-by
canyons to his family in Randolph.
On one occasion he recorded his experience as follows:
"David and myself went to the canyon to get wood, and as it
was all the way down hill, we put on about two and one-half cords
of dry quaking asp. While going down a very steep hill, the
ring of the neck-yoke broke and the wagon pushed on at great
speed. One of the mules fell just as the wagon was~about to
stop. The front wheel run over it and pinioned it fast to the
ground, with the sway bar across its back, while the tongue of
the wagon ran into the ground nearly six feet. The mule had
to lie there until we unloaded the wood, uncoupled the wagon,
dug the tongue out 6f the ground with an axe, and tipped the
wheels over to release it. We thought it would be almost if not
quite dead, but to our surprise, the mule rose up, shook itself and
began to eat.
"The neck-yoke and irons of both whipple-trees were broken,
yet I strapped them up and reached home with one cord of wood."
Continuing his journal, he said: "During those days it was
very stormy, and on the 24th of November it rained nearly all day.
I felt impressed, strongly impressed, that I should return to Salt
Lake City. This feeling had been upon me since Monday, though
my family urged me to remain. On the 15th the same spirit
again rested upon me and I told Sarah and Wilford that I must
PIONEER LIFE IN RICH COUNTY, 1871. 473
go ; so after I ate breakfast I prepared my team, bade my family
good-bye, and started about eight o'clock in the morning.
"I drove to Woodruff, fed my horses and talked a while with
Bishop Lee. I then drove on, and when about twelve miles from
Wasatch, a great snow-storm struck me. It was terribly blinding.
However, I arrived at Wasatch in the night with my horses and
wagon covered with snow and water. I called upon Brother
George Rowley, who was the one Latter-day Saint in the place.
He received me kindly and assisted me to get my horses into
the store-house, but for which I think they would have perished,
there being no stable in the place.
"I traveled thirty-five miles that day and slept little through
the night. I rose on Sunday morning, the 26th, and found the
snow about two feet deep, and falling thick and fast. It looked
very gloomy and I did not know what course to pursue.
"I could not travel the road so I went to Mr. Haven, an op-
erator and U. P. agent, and asked him what chance there was to
take a car. He had no baggage car he said, and if he had, he did
not know how I could get my wagon and horses on board, as all
the appliances for loading such articles were moved to Evanston.
I could not buy any grain in the place, and the only hay there,
was in the hands of a Mr. Hammond, an apostate Mormon, and
a very bitter one. I brought from Randolph about a hundred lbs.
of hay, which was all the feed I had. The snow was rapidly
covering up my wagon. In that dilemma I went to. the house
and fed them a little hay, and then kneeled down and prayed the
Lord to deliver me.
"I could get no water to my horses except as Brother Rowley,
who had charge of the engine, would run it on a track near the
horses, and turn it into the buckets and I would then carry it to
them.
"The night of that day I went to bed while the snow was
still falling and everything looked gloomy. The 27th was quite
an important day with me. I rose in the morning and found
the snow three feet deep on the level. It was still snowing fur-
iously. I could see no deliverance for myself and team unless the
Lord opened the way for us. I had to wallow to my arm pits in
snow to get to my horses, or anywhere else.
474 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"Mr. Haven sent to Evanston for a car for me, the night
before by my request, but how to get my wagon and team into it
was the great question. Neither did the agent see how it could
be done. My wagon was covered with snow and was some three
hundred feet from the station. There was no help except the
Chinamen who were under the control of a Mr. Carpenter, whose
duty it was to keep the track clear of snow. I spoke to him but
he said he had no right to take his men from the railroad to dig
out a span of horses.
"I then made my way through three feet of snow about three
hundred yards to the place where my horses were housed. I
rubbed them down, caressed them, but only had a morsel to feed
them. I knelt down and prayed earnestly to the Lord to deliver me
and my team. It might be thought a little matter to allow the
horses to remain and starve in order to take the car myself and save
my own life. But my team had wallowed through the snow some
twelve miles to save my life and I felt it my duty to do all in my
power to save theirs. I prayed earnestly to the Lord to deliver me
and save my animals from starvation. The spirit of the Lord
came upon me while praying and I had a testimony that my
prayers would be answered and that I should be delivered.
"I rose from my knees and wallowed some sixty rods through
three feet of snow to the telegraph office and talked with Mr.
Haven, the operator and agent. I told him he must help me.
The spirit of the Lord rested upon him and he said he would do
all in his power for my deliverance. He went with me to see
Mr. Carpenter, the same spirit came upon him and he said he
would do all he could. He then told the ten Chinamen to take
their shovels and follow him. We all went to where the horses
and wagon were and it took us nearly five hours to dig out the
wagon and open the road to the station.
Then we had to build a staging some ten feet high and cover
it with coal cinders to get the horses up, but they would not walk
up the planks. I then went to Mr. Hammond, the apostate Mor-
mon, who had the only hay in the place, and asked him to sell me
fifty cents worth. He got the same spirit as the others, put up
the hay for me and carried it to the depot. I laid it on the plat-
form at the head of the staging and both of my horses readily
PIONEER LIFE IN RICH COUNTY, 1871. 475
went to it. I then put them inside. We then took the wagon to
pieces and lifted it up, piece at a time, and placed it in the store-
house.
"When the freight train came along, Mr. Haven stopped it
and had the engineer bring up the car a hundred yards to the
platform. In trying to get my box in with the bows and cover on,
it became fastened with one end on the platform and the other
against the side of the car. The engineer would not wait any
longer, but started on with his train and left me.
"Mr. Haven then telegraphed to Evanston to send him an
engine. While it was coming, we took off the cover and bows
to the wagon box, and finally succeeded in loading my outfit.
It was in order when the engine arrived. Mr. Haven ordered
the engineer to hitch on to the car. He did so reluctantly as he
had to travel something like one hundred and sixty miles to get
to Ogden and back, just to take me and my wagon and team.
" I bade my friends good-bye, and as the cars started I knelt
down by the side of my horses and returned thanks to my Heav-
enly Father for the deliverance he had brought to me.
"My clothing was wet, I having wallowed in the snow all day,
so I put on dry ones.
"We arrived in Ogden about ten o'clock, when I went to
Bishop Herrick and passed the night with him. Brother Her-
rick lent me money to pay my bill to the railroad, which, strange
to say, was only $26.00. Had they charged me in full, their usual
rates for car and engine and all -that was done, it would have been
about $150.00.
"On the 28th of November I drove my team from Ogden to
Salt Lake, where I arrived home with a grateful heart to be de-
livered from my perils and to find my family all well."
CHAPTER 44.
THE YEARS, 1872-74.
Judge McKean. — Journalizing. — Early Church Historians. — Holy Ghost.
— Visit to San Francisco. — Funerals of Pitt and Player. — Thomas
L. Kane. — Garden of Eden. — Paralysis. — Earl Rosebury. — Fall from
a Tree.
According to Elder Woodruff's journal, the year 1872 opened
with a heavy snow-storm. The year also found the Saints consid-
erably agitated over the indictments found against Brigham Young
and leading men of the Church, on the charge of murder. These
indictments had been largely the result of Judge McKean's well-
known animosity toward the Mormons, and especially toward the
leaders of the Church. He was styled "a judge with a mission."
The conduct of Judge McKean was so full of bias, and his rulings
so unjust in all matters touching the Mormon people, that he made
himself, more or less, a terror to the Latter-day Saints.
In his journal at the opening of 1872, Elder Woodruff said:
"Certain men in the nation, high in authority, have set themselves
up against the work of God and are determined to destroy it if
possible." Elder Woodruff began to predict the failure of such
men as McKean to accomplish the ends they had in view. So far
as McKean was concerned, his predictions were fulfilled. On the
20th he gave the synopsis in his journal that he made upon the
subject of keeping a record of events in the affairs of the Church
by those who had responsibilities resting upon them. "There is
one subject I wish to speak upon and that is the keeping of a
journal with respect to the dealings of God with us. I have many
times thought the Quorum of the Twelve and others considered
me rather enthusiastic upon this subject; but when the Prophet
Joseph organized the Quorum of the Twelve, he counseled them
to keep a history of their lives, and gave his reasons why they
should do so. I have had this spirit and calling upon me since
I first entered this Church. I made a record from the first sermon
I heard, and from that day until now I have kept a daily journal.
Whenever I heard Joseph Smith preach, teach, or prophesy, I al-
THE YEARS 1872-74. 477
ways felt it my duty to write it; I felt uneasy and could not eat,
drink, or sleep until I did write ; and my mind has been so exer-
cised upon this subject that when I heard Joseph Smith teach and
had no pencil or paper, I would go home and sit down and write
the whole sermon, almost word for word and sentence by sen-
tence as it was delivered, and when I had written it it was taken
from me, I remembered it no more. This was the gift of God to
me.
"The devil has sought to take away my life from the day I
was born until now, more so even than the lives of other men. I
seem to be a marked victim of the adversary. I can find but one
reason for this : the devil knew if I got into the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, I would write the history of that
Church and leave on record the works and teachings of the proph-
ets, of the apostles and elders. I have recorded nearly all the ser-
mons and teachings that I ever heard from the Prophet Joseph, I
have in my journal many of the sermons of President Brigham
Young, and such men as Orson Hyde, Parley P. Pratt and others.
Another reason I was moved upon to write in the early days was
that nearly all the historians appointed in those times apostatized
and took the journals away with them."
"Another subject I wish to say a few words upon here is the
spirit of God to men, the Holy Ghost which is given the Saints, the
inspiration of the Almighty which giveth the spirit of men under-
standing. That spirit is the greatest testimony man can possess.
His eyes and ears may be deceived in seeing the miracles such as
the magicians wrought in the days of Moses, and such as false
prophets will work in the last days, but when men receive the Holy
Ghost they can not be deceived. It is not in the thunder or in the
whirl-wind that we should look for the spirit of God, but in the still
small voice.
"I give one instance in which I profited by the spirit. When
I was bringing the eastern Saints to this Valley, I arrived in Pitts-
burg, and there I chartered a steamboat to take the Saints to St.
Louis. As soon as I had done it the spirit said to me, 'Don't go
on board of that boat.' The captain relieved me and I chartered
another. The steamer that I first chartered, after starting down
the river, soon took fire, burned the wheels and ropes in two, and
478 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
nearly all the passengers either burned to death or were drowned.
Such an experience is given to many elders in this Church."
This year's journal also contains the accounts of the custom-
ary journeys, north and south, to the various communities of the
Saints. In Payson, on the 20th day of July, he dedicated the new
meeting-house. He was also busy that year on his farm and in
his efforts to build up a home at Randolph, in Rich County.
On the 9th of September, in company with George A. Smith,
George Q. Cannon, and A. M. Musser, he paid a visit to the Pa-
cific Coast. His purpose was to attend the state fair of California,
as he was President of the Deseret Agricultural and Manufactur-
ing Society of Utah. His journal contains a long account of the
things he saw and the things which greatly interested him.
The following excerpts are taken from it :
"This morning found us at Truckee, at the foot of the Sierra
Nevada Mountains. We had a view of the lake where the com-
pany of emigrants perished in 1847.
"San Francisco is a very fine place. The city looks as though
it were a hundred years old instead of twenty. It contains 175,000
inhabitants and a vast amount of wealth. We visited China's part
of the city, saw the Chinese god and the temples where fires were
continually burning. They are very numerous in that city. We
visited Mr. Alston's princely palace and were received with all the
attention that princes could expect. He had a telegraph line from
his bank in San Francisco to his dwelling, twenty miles distant.
He had telegraphed to the family to receive us kindly and make
us happy, and they did so. His princely mansion did not cost less
than a million dollars, and his wife spent a quarter of a million in
furnishing it. The chairs were made of the finest ebony in China.
Even the spitoons were carved out of the finest Parisian marble.
The rooms were decorated with marble statuary and bronze. The
chandeliers cost many thousands of dollars, in fact, the whole pal-
ace had more the appearance of a museum than of a private dwell-
ing. It had its Turkish and Russian baths. There were scores of
bath rooms, of baths connected with the bedrooms. He had a re-
tort and made his own gas for the purpose of lighting his dwelling
and barns. There were many mirrors, large and costly. , The sur-
rounding grounds of 100 acres were cultivated at great expense. I
almost felt like spending the night in visiting the house and sur-
THE YEARS 1872-74. 479
roundings intsead of going to sleep. I became so dazed and be-
wildered with the scenery and attention of the last twenty-four
hours, since our arrival in California, that I felt like asking myself
the question : 'Am I an elder of the Church of Christ of Latter-
day Saints? If so, what is coming over the world that such a
great change is manifest towards us ?' "
During this visit, Elder Wodruff and his companions received
great attention from the leading men of San Francisco, and were
given every opportunity of witnessing the growth of California as
set forth in the exhibits of the State Fair. Elder Woodruff took
a great deal of pleasure in the wonderful showing of fine animals,
and witnessed the races with great pleasure.
Continuing the description of his visit, he said : "The Gover-
nor showed us on this visit to Sacramento every attention. We.
were escorted through the State House that had cost $2,500,000.
We went to the top of it, 280 feet high. On the 22nd, a Sunday,
we attended the Catholic Church and heard Father Calcham
preach. His discourse was a very good, practical sermon. We at-
tended the Methodist Sunday school in the afternoon. We en-
deavored also to attend the Baptist Church in the evening, but in
consequence of the street cars, which delayed us, we were disap-
pointed in that part of our program."
Apostle Woodruff was painstaking in recording all that in-
terested and delighted him during this his first visit to the western
coast. In later life, he paid several visits to California, and some-
thing like twenty-six years from that time laid down his life on the
shore of the Golden Gate. He returned in time to attend the
semi-annual conference of that year, and he recorded the fact that
the mission of President George A. Smith and others to the Holy
Land was considered at this time. The purpose of the mission was
to dedicate the land of Palestine again for the return of Judah and
of the Twelve Tribes.
The close of the year 1872 and the first of the year 1873
again found Elder Woodruff at his home in Randolph. He and his
wife, Sarah, her children, and his son, Wilford and family, were
among the earliest pioneers of Rich County. New Year's day.
1873, found him busily engaged in putting floors in his house.
That part of the state is a higher altitude, and being located well
to the north, the climate there is more severe than in Salt Lake
480 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Valley. Notwithstanding he was now sixty-five years of age, he
faced the storms and severe winds and flying snow with as much
pluck as a man of twenty-five. At intervals he enjoyed a hunt
very much, from which he rarely ever returned empty-handed.
He spoke in the journal at this time of the special interest he
felt in the Deseret News as a medium of instruction and of correct
information to the Latter-day Saints. He felt that it was a proper
guide to the people, if well edited, and would keep them in har-
mony with the elders. At one time he was appointed editor of the
News, but being overburdened, he could not do justice to the call
and was honorably released.
After his return to Salt Lake City on the 3rd of February
that year, he, with others, started on a visit to Cache Valley by the
Utah Central and Utah Northern Railroads. Although two engines
were used to draw the one car in which the party rode, they were
unable to plow their way through the snow-drifts, through Box
Elder and Cache.
February 23rd found him again in Salt Lake City, where he
attended the funeral of William Pitt, a man who had received the
gospel from his teachings in Herefordshire, in the year 1840. His
funeral was attended by hundreds of people and there were several
bands of music in attendance. Elder Woodruff was one of the
speakers on that occasion. He mentions a peculiar circumstance
which took place at that time. Brother William Player, then
eighty years old, was one of the pall-bearers. The handle broke in
his hand, and turning aside he leaned up against a post. His son,
who was anxious about his father's condition, went immediately to
his assistance, and when asked what the trouble was, said : "My
breath has given out, but I would like to follow my old friend to
the grave, for I shall soon be in a similar condition myself. I
wonder if as many will attend my funeral when I die ?" The father
was taken home in a wagon, and in about four hours was dead.
Elder Woodruff also preached at his funeral.
On the 4th of March he gave an account of a visit of Thomas
L. Kane and wife to Utah ; and on that day, with President Young
and party, he accompanied this old-time friend and wife as far as
Ogden on their return home to the East. Colonel Kane had done
much to defend the Latter-day Saints against their foes and to al-
leviate their sufferings in times of trial. Colonel Kane was also
c
c
o
u
c
o
>
T3
<u
+■»
£
o
X
3
u
O
o
S
*0
C
cd
u
O
THE YEARS 1872-74. 481
pleased at that time at the failure of Congress to pass bills affect-
ing the Latter-day Saints.
At a conference of the Sunday school children in the old Tab-
ernacle, on the 30th of March, Elder Woodruff reported President
Young as saying, "I thought while I was looking at the school
children to-day that I should see a larger assembly of them in the
spirit world, and I wondered if there I should see as large a per-
centage of grown people with them, that is, of teachers to direct
their minds there as they are doing here. Joseph, the Prophet, told
me that the Garden of Eden was in Jackson County, Missouri.
When Adam was driven out he went to the place we now call
Adam-ondi-Ahman, Daviess County, Missouri. There he built an
altar and offered sacrifices."
At the April conference President Young chose five addi-
tional counselors because of the heavy labors devolving upon him.
These were Lorenzo Snow, George Q. Cannon, Brigham Young,
Jr., Albert Carrington, and John W. Young. President George
A. Smith at that time was made trustee-in-trust with twelve other
brethren as his assistants.
On the 12th of May twelve high counselors were selected for
the Salt Lake Stake of Zion, and about that time William Hyde,
William Budge, Elias Smith, and fifty others were selected to re-
ceive ordination to the office of patriarch.
June 1st he visited Provo in company with President Young.
The latter, in speaking there of another temple, said that he had
once asked the Lord what kind of temple we should build. The
answer was that He did not make any two things alike, and we
need not build two temples alike. On the 18th of the same month
he went as far east as Evanston to meet George A. Smith and his
party on their return from Palestine. The description of that
country greatly interested Apostle Woodruff, whose familiarity
with the Scriptures made those ancient scenes of prophets and
apostles very sacred to him.
On the 9th and 10th of August meetings were held in the new
Tabernacle, where President Young, Elder Woodruff said, chided
the Saints for the too frequent claim on their part for the sacri-
fices which they made for the gospel's sake. Instead of making
sacrifices, he said, they were only exchanging dross for gold.
Apostle Joseph F. Smith at the time further remarked on the same
32
482 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
subject that it was almost a libel on the Lord the way some people
talked about making sacrifices for the gospel's sake. He then
pointed out to them the blessings they had received temporally,
spiritually, and socially. Their circumstances were in every way
more favorable than those which surrounded them in the land they
had left.
About this time a party of editors from the East came to Salt
Lake City, and in August Elder Woodruff escorted them to places
of interest, including the Temple Quarry, at Granite, and Provo.
The party also visited Lehi, American Fork Canyon, and on their
return to Salt Lake City a feast was given them and they were
treated in a most hospitable manner.
Elder Woodruff recorded in his journal that on the 25th of
September, 1873, he was stricken apparently with paralysis ; his
condition was alarming to both himself and members of his fam-
ily. To him it seemed that he could live but a short time. "A
strange feeling came over me, I turned out my horses and went to
bed. I felt as though I was stricken with death and should live
but a short time. My blood, spirit, and life all seemed to be leav-
ing my limbs, and death to be closing around my heart and vitals.
I sent for my wife, Phoebe, and Brother George Q. Cannon. I
also sent for my neighbor, Brother William Wagstaff, who came
and administered to me. I suppose he came quickly, but it seemed
to me it was an hour before he reached the bedside. When he
came I felt as though I was about to give up the ghost. He laid
his hands upon me and rebuked the affliction and I was instantly
liberated. Soon, Mrs, Woodruff, George Q. Cannon, and Brig-
ham Young, Jr., arrived. These brethren also blessed me, and
returned home/' For a time his limbs were affected with numb-
ness and he was generally feeble ; however, he lived, subsequent to
this, twenty-five years and three days. Speaking of his condition
at the time he wrote: "I feel the effects of the paralytic stroke,
and unless there is a change in me, my journal writing in this
life is about done ; but should I not live to finish my biography, it
is my desire that the historians of the Church or some friends do
it for me."
It was only a short time after this that he found himself again
active in his ministerial duties. On the 14th of October he visited
Provo, where he took part in the dedication of the Utah County
THE YEARS 1872-74. 483
Court House. It was an occasion of special public interest and at-
tended by prominent men in the County as well as in the Territory.
Elder Woodruff mentioned the visit of a distinguished Scotch earl
who subsequently became Lord Rosebery, at one time Prime Min-
ister of England. "He was a young man then, quite unassuming,
free, easy and sociable," said Elder Woodruff. He had come from
England to Salt Lake City to see President Young and the Lat-
ter-day Saints. The young earl conversed about an hour with
the Church leaders and after taking supper with them went to
the ball in President Young's party. The next day the party vis-
ited the seminary, factory, Z. C. M. I., and other places of interest
about the town.
President Woodruff was again taken to Provo on the 25th of
November to celebrate with the citizens there the beginning of the
Utah Southern Railroad. It was perhaps the greatest assemblage
of people the town had ever known. The progress of the railroad
was always a source of special pride to Elder Woodruff, who re-
alized how much the development of the Territory depended upon
improved means of transportation.
It was a practice of Elder Woodruff to record the death of his
friends, especially those who had been devoted to the cause which
he represented and who were faithful to the end. He gives in a
general way the characters of the men and the work they per-
formed, when he pays tribute to them at the time of their death.
On the 2nd of March he made special record of the death of
Bishop William Hyde of Hyde Park, Cache County. Bishop
Hyde was a brother of his old missionary friend, Heman Hyde.
William, he speaks of as a member of the Mormon Battalion and
refers to him as a leading spirit in building up Cache Valley ; men-
tions the fact that he was probate judge and prominent in the Ter-
ritorial militia. He also mentions on the 11th of April, 1874, the
death of an old associate, Robert L. Campbell, a man, in his esti-
mation, who was tried and true. A summary from his journal
of many of the grand characters in Church history, who bore the
burden in the heat of the day, would be interesting were it not
beyond the scope of this biography. Elder Woodruff had a high
sense of appreciation for those honored Saints of God, who were
true to themselves and true to the Church.
Conference of that year was postponed until May 7th, in con-
484 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sequence of the prolonged stay of President Young that winter in
St. George. On his return, President Young gave out as a key-
note of the conference, the subject of the United Order, a subject
that had evidently weighed upon his mind during that winter.
When free from all strife, from his struggles and contentions, he
enjoyed the communion of the spirit, which opened to him the
great duty that rested upon the Saints to put in operation God's
purposes with regard to the United Order, by the consecration of
the private wealth to the common good of the people. The under-
lying principle of the United Order was that there should be no
rich and no poor, that men's talents should be used for the com-
mon good, and that selfish interests should make way for a more
'benevolent and generous spirit among the Saints.
Wilford Woodruff, before closing his biography for the year
1874, recorded one of those accidents with which his life was pecul-
iarly beset. He fell from a tree, a distance of about ten feet, and
was quite seriously hurt, especially in his side and hip. One
naturally wonders what a man at his time of life was doing up a
tree. In the first place, with Elder Woodruff it was never a ques-
tion of age when he saw something he thought ought to be done,
provided it was possible for him to do it. He was everywhere. It
never required any length of time for him to change his surround-
ings or labors, he was ready for any emergency at any time. If
he saw a limb in the top of an apple tree that should be sawed off ;
the thought barely took possession of him before he was in the
top of the tree, and it was always hard for him to ask anybody else
to do a thing that he could do himself.
CHAPTER 45.
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED.
Visit to Randolph. — Governor Axtell. — Visit of President Grant. —
Vis ; t of Dom Pedro, Emperor of Brazil. — Dedication of St. George
Temple. — A Grand Birthday Celebration.
On January 6th, 1875, Elder Woodruff accompanied by his
son-in-law, Jesse Moses, left for Randolph, Rich County. Al-
though the winter there was very cold he hauled wood from the
mountains for the use of his family. He records that on the 17th
of the month three men, while on their way from Evanston to
Woodruff, had their feet badly frozen. With Bishop Lee he went
to visit them and did all he could to save the unfortunate per-
sons from the necessity of having their feet amputated. While
in that section of the country he visited the Saints in Bear Lake
as far north as Paris. On his return to Salt Lake City he met
on the train, and became acquainted with the new Governor of
Utah, Samuel B. Axtell. "I was much pleased with his sentiment
and spirit/' writes Elc 1 er Woodruff in his journal. Axtell was so
honest and fair with all parties that the anti-Mormon element,
whose tool he .refused to become, by their opposition succeeded
in obtaining his removal in about one month after he reached
Utah. He was th^ji made Governor of one of the southern ter-
ritories. While in Utah, he spoke one night in the Liberal Insti-
tute, and related some of the iron-clad laws of the Medes and
Persians. "God grant," he said, "that such a rule may never come
to Utah." He was a man of good education and of refinement,
and was fairly opposed to the corrupt methods of Judge McKean,
as well as to those of other Federal officials.
On the 19th of February he went to York, terminus of the
Utah Southern, where he met President Young and George A.
Smith on their return from St. George. On the anniversary of
Washington's birthday, February 22, that year, he records the
fact that he sealed for time and eternity the first Lamanite re-
ceiving the celestial marriage ceremony in this dispensation.
It was during this year that President Young was subjected
486 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
by Judge McKean to the latter's court indignities in consequence
of Ann Eliza's divorce suit; and on the eleventh day of March,
1875, President Young was sent to the penitentiary for contempt
of court for one day because of his refusal to pay her alimony.
Elder Woodruff went to the penitentiary with President Young
and asked the privilege of spending the night with him, but was
denied his request. However, D. H. Wells and Doctor S. B.
Young were allowed to remain with the President. "This was the
first time/' says Elder Woodruff, "that President Young was
ever confined in prison by order of any court." A few days later,
March 17th, word came that Judge McKean had been removed
and his successor appointed. "Glory Hallelujah, the Lord has
answered our prayers and Judge McKean is removed out of his
place !" Elder Woodruff wrote. Some time before this Elder
Woodruff had written in his journal a prophecy of his in the
name of the Lord, that Judge McKean would have his downfall
and his disgrace. His words were literally fulfilled; the Judge
became almost a cipher in the community. His health was shat-
tered and he died of typhoid fever a little less than four years later
in Salt Lake City. There is, perhaps, no more interesting study in
Mormonism than the fate of those who have been conspicuous
in the oppression of the Saints. Since the days of Joseph Smith
men have sought popularity and honors by their bigoted efforts to
solve the Mormon problem. To one of these so-called reformers
has come obscurity, to another misfortune, to another disgrace,
some have been handed over to the buffetings of Satan, and others
have died in obscurity and unmourned.
Going back in the early history of the Church we find such
names as Boggs, Hinckle, Bennett, Law, Foster. They are re-
membered only in association with Church history. To more
than three hundred thousand people they have become a hiss and
a by-word. Those not of the Mormon faith have no reason as
they have no desire to do them honor. They are therefore left
to the judgment of the Mormon people.
On the 6th of April, conference convened in the midst of a
heavy snow-storm. The Church had grown from its membership
of six to something like one hundred and fifty thousand souls.
This conference was full of interest and lasted six days. At one
of these sessions a Hawaiian brother spoke. After conference
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 487
Elder Woodruff and Erastus Snow went to Provo, where they
held meetings and visited Provo Woolen Mills.
On his return from Provo he took up his work again on the
farm ;and on the 31st of May he recorded the return of his brother,
Azmon, and wife to the body of the Church. The two brothers had
not met for thirty-eight years, they therefore hardly knew each oth-
er. The light so long dimmed within him left "him blind to the
most important progress of the Church ; although he had returned
to the fold, there was a striking difference in the character of the
two brothers. However, Wilford Woodruff was happy to receive
Azmon and cheerfully assisted him in building a house in his
own field, where now, Waterloo is located. In his journal of June
25th that year he wrote, that with Orson Pratt, Charles C. Rich,
and Albert Carrington he assisted in laying the corner-stone of the
new Z. C. M. I. building, and offered the dedicatory prayer. The
co-operative movement, then inaugurated throughout the Church,
received a great impetus from the establishment of this wholesale
mercantile house, which has given a large measure of stability to
all the mercantile institutions of the state.
On the 10th of July he went to Ogden and escorted some
seventy eastern editors to Salt Lake City. Elder Woodruff's fre-
quent selection by President Young to receive the strangers was
largely due to the fact that he was a man of social instincts and
friendly feelings towards all. Again, he was so sincere and so
devoted to his faith that his words always created a strong im-
pression of his integrity. Strangers liked him. There was noth-
ing affected in his demeanor, or unnatural in his address.
The party on this occasion was escorted to the Tabernacle,
where about three thousand children were assembled in a singing
practice, preparatory to Pioneer Day of that year. He also es-
corted the editors to Clinton's Hotel on Salt Lake. Here a steam-
boat ride was given them.
On the 13th of July, in the evening, according to his journal,
there was a priesthood meeting held in the old Tabernacle, where
the subject of renewing covenants by baptism was discussed. The
whole assembly voted to renew their covenants, and later the
Presidency, the Twelve, the Seventies, and the Presiding Bishop-
ric were baptized and entered into a special covenant to observe
the rules of the United Order. Among them was this : "We will
488 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sustain home industry and patronize our brethren who are in the
Order, as far as possible." This movement became general
throughout the Church.
On the 24th of the month there was a celebration in which
twelve thousand people, mostly children, took part in the Taber-
nacle. "It was the grandest sight I ever witnessed in my life.
The Tabernacle was adorned with one hundred and fifty thousand
artificial flowers, and roses strung upon some three miles of cord.
Mr. McCornick, late member of Congress, and wife, and other
strangers were present. They were much astonished at what they
saw." The Saturday and Sunday following, Elder Woodruff vis-
ited Provo, where a two days conference was held. At that time,
August 1st, L. John Nuttall was ordained the bishop of Kanab;
George Halliday*, bishop of Santaquin ; Harvey H. Cluff , of the
fourth ward, Provo; and John B. Maiben, of Manti, Sanpete.
On September 1st, 1875, Elder Woodruff recorded at some
length the death of President George A. Smith. Concerning this
counselor of President Young, Elder Woodruff, in his journal,
wrote: "Time and death are thinning the ranks of the First
Presidency, and the Twelve Apostles, and first elders of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. No man has ever
lived in this Church who has left a cleaner and brighter record
for both time and eternity than the Apostle George A. Smith. No
man has been more diligent, virtuous or valiant in the testimony
of Jesus Christ than he has been. He was an apostle foreordained
before the foundation of the world to come forth in the last dis-
pensation and fullness of times. He has well and faithfully filled
his mission. He drew the first load of stone for the erection of
the first Temple ever built by command of God in the last days,
the one in Kirtland, Ohio. In all the trials of life, like Caleb and
Joshua, he never murmured, he labored diligently to build up the
work of the Lord to the day of his death. We were together
in Zion's Camp; we traveled together on missions in the United
States; we were ordained apostles on the same occasion on the
corner-stone of the temple in Far West, Caldwell County, Mis-
souri, in 1839. We traveled together in England, built up a
church in London with Brother Heber C. Kimball. We returned
together in the same ship, sleeping in the same berth. We have
labored together for fifteen years as historians of the Church in
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 489
the same office. For many years we labored as members of the
legislature. I can bear testimony that in all these labors and as-
sociations with Brother George A. Smith, under all these cir-
cumstances, an unpleasant word never passed between us."
On the 3rd of October that year he wrote : "President Grant
is expected in this city, at 10 a. m. to-day. The city council ap-
pointed a committee to meet him. President Young and several
of the Twelve Apostles went to Ogden in President Young's
car to meet President Grant. Governor Emery and several non-
Mormons went ahead as far as Echo to meet the President. When
he arrived in Ogden the Utah Central Engine was attached to
President Grant's cars. At this place President Young was in-
troduced to President Grant by George Q. Cannon. As they shook
hands Brigham Young said: 'President Grant, this is the first
time in my life that I ever had the pleasure of seeing a President
of the United States and of shaking hands with him/ " This was
also the first time Apostle Woodruff had ever seen a President of
the United States.
"Upon reaching Salt Lake City, the distinguished visitors
were taken to the Walker House. Thousands of people lined the
streets. Among them were several thousands of children. As
they rode up the street, President Grant said to Governor Emery :
'Whose children are these ?' The Governor replied : 'They are
Mormon children/ The President, in a tone of serious medita-
tion, said: 'Then I have been deceived respecting these people/
On the 4th' President Grant, wife, and son visitd the Temple
Block where they went through the Tabernacle. Mrs. Grant and
son remained in the building and listened to the organ while Presi-
dent Grant rode on to the hill above the City where he could
view the valley. While the organ was playing, Mrs. Grant prayed
for the people."
At the October conference that year, President Young pre-
sented in printed form his sermon on the resurrection, which was
read by Elder George Q. Cannon. On the 9th of the month Elder
Taylor offered the dedicatory prayer for the new Tabernacle.
On the evening of that day twenty-five hundred men bearing the
priesthood met in the old Tabernacle, where there was read to
them the rules of the United Order. On this occasion Elder
Woodruff in his talk to the priesthood said : "I see in my mind's
490 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
eye forty thousand men in these mountains bearing the Holy
Priesthood, foreordained to come forth in this dispensation. Then
I see in the vision of my mind's eye forty million devils gathered
to make war against these forty thousand priests of the Lord.
We have many bishops and elders who have but one wife. They
are abundantly qualified to enter the higher law and take
more, but their wives will not let them. Any man who will per-
mit a woman to lead him and bind him down is but little account
in the Church and Kingdom of God. The law of Patriarchal
marriage and plurality of wives is a revelation and commandment
of God to us, and we should obey it ; but one says, Tf you dojudge
McKean will be after you/ What has given us a future in these
Valleys of the Mountains ? It is because we have obeyed this part
of the Celestial Law of God."
On the 11th of October Elder Woodruff assisted in setting
^part seventy-five missionaries. At that time eleven Lamanites
ivere ordained to the priesthood. Closing his journal for that
year, he said : "The future is before us and great events await us
m this generation. The redemption and establishment of Zion,
the fall of Babylon, the gathering of Judea and all the tribes of
Israel, and the second coming of Christ, are all near at hand.
"This is the commencement of the Centennial year of the
American Independence. One hundred years ago the nation was
composed of an honest, industrious, Christian people, and the chief
men of the nation were poor, honest statesmen, who lived to pro-
mote the welfare of the whole people. They established a con-
stitution and laws, which were a glorious legacy to their descend-
ants. By January 1st, 1876, a great change has come over the
American government. To a great extent, virtue has departed from
the land, and honesty has been driven from the various depart-
ments of government. Men seek office to aggrandize themselves
rather than to serve the interests of the people. Death and de-
struction are sown in the land which is ripening for the harvest."
On the 22nd of April, Emperor Dom Pedro of Brazil arrived
in Salt Lake City. He was the first emperor to visit the Saints.
In the evening he went to the theatre, and on the 23rd attended
a meeting in the 14th ward meeting-house, but left before the
close of the services to take the train.
During the summer of the year 1876, Elder Woodruff traveled
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 491
through the various stakes of the Church. In Provo he wrote
that he blessed Father Samuel Vincent, one hundred and one years
old, and his wife ninety-nine. He also assisted in blessing Vienna
Jacques, who is spoken of in the Doctrine and Covenants. At that
time she was ninety years old. Much of the summer was also
occupied in Temple work, a work in which Elder Woodruff al-
ways took a supreme delight, it was so in harmony with his spir-
itual nature.
In the early part of November that year, President Young and
a large number of elders of the Church left for Saint George,
whither they went to dedicate the Temple. This was the first
Temple erected in Utah. During their stay in Saint George,
preparatory to the completion of the Temple, President Young
was in poor health, as he was nearing the last months of his life.
The completion and dedication of the House of God in Saint
George was to Wilford Woodruff a most joyful event. He saw
in it opportunities which the Saints in earlier days had not been
permitted to enjoy. In later days it became to him a haven of
rest and spiritual strength.
There was perhaps no duty or labor in the Church more
pleasing to him than the ordinances performed in the Temple of
God. Its completion was a matter not only of special pleasure
but of great pride to him. He had looked forward to its dedi-
cation and prepared his mind to participate, on that solemn oc-
casion. He writes : "This is a very important day to the Church
and Kingdom of God on the earth. President Brigham Young
and members of the Twelve, with some two thousand Saints as-
sembled within the walls of the Temple in St. George to dedi-
cate certain portions thereof, that we might commence to admin-
ister the ordinances ordained of the Lord for the salvation of the
living and the dead. President Young was ill and could not
stand upon his feet."
At 12:30 on the 1st of January, 1877, Wilford Woodruff
stood upon the upper step of the font and called the attention of
the people to whom he spoke as follows : "We are this day
blessed with the privilege which very few since the days of Adam
have enjoyed. We assemble in a Temple built by the command-
ment of the Lord for the salvation of the human family. We have
met to dedicate certain portions of this building. I realize that
492 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
this assembly is too large and too crowded to bow upon their
knees, but all are asked to bow their heads and hearts unto God.
All who are here are Saints, or should be, for none others ought
to be in this holy Temple. I want the Saints assembled to repeat
the words in secret that our prayers may ascend to the Lord of
Sabbaoth, that they may be answered upon our heads."
Mrs. Susa Young Gates, daughter of President Young, was
requested to take in short-hand the proceedings of the dedi-
cation. The room was so thickly packed that there was no place
for a table. She, therefore, laid her book upon the back of one
standing in front of her while she made a stenographic report of
the proceedings, which included the dedicatory prayer that was
offered by Apostle Wilford Woodruff. After placing in remem-
brance before the Lord the Temple grounds, the building with its
furnishings, and the organization of the Church, he concluded his
prayer as follows : "May the blessings of God rest upon all the el-
ders of Israel in all the world. W,e pray Thee to remember in mercy
the Aaronic Priesthood, with its bishops, priests, teachers, and dea-
cons, who are appointed to be standing ministers unto the Church.
Bless their wives and their children. Bless, we ask Thee, Thy
aged servant, Edward Hunter, who is called to preside over the
Bishopric of Thy Church. Thou hast seen his labors and Thou
knowest the integrity of his heart. Clothe him with Thy Holy
Spirit ; fill him with the spirit of counsel and with consolation for
his brethren. Preserve him in the flesh, as long as he shall desire
life; and when he shall sleep with his fathers, may he rest in
peace and may the works of righteousness follow him. Bless all
the organizations of Thy Church and Kingdom. May Thy
people accomplish the work unto which they are ordained, build
up the Zion of God, and prepare the earth for the second coming
of the Son of Man. Bless the female Relief Society throughout
the land of Zion. May that organization accomplish fully the
object of its organization, which was effected through the Proph-
et Joseph. May the society influence the daughters of Zion co
deeds of virtue, .holiness, righteousness, and truth. May the
blessings of Sarah, Huldah, Hannah, Anna, and Mary, the an-
cient prophetess, and of the holy women rest upon them. O God
of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, remember, we pray Thee, the
covenants which Thou hast made with all the house of Israel;
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 493
remember them in their abidings in these last days. We pray that
in this Temple of our Lord Thou wilt make bare Thine arm in
the preservation and salvation of the small remnants of the La-
manites that are left in the land. Deliver them, we pray Thee,
from the hands of the Gentiles who are bringing about their threat-
ened anihilation from off the earth. Inspire their hearts with Thy
spirit, that they may receive the Gospel of the Son of God, that
they may be prepared to build up Zion, and to fulfill the covenants
and promises made to them by their forefathers who inherited this
land. Remember, O Lord, Thy covenant people in the north
country; hasten the day when they shall come in remembrance
before Thee, when their prophets shall smite the rocks and the
mountains of ice shall flow down before them. JVIay the highways
speedily be cast up in the midst of the great deep, that they may
come over dry shod. May the everlasting hills tremble at their
presence and their enemies disappear before them. May they
come forth unto Zion and bow the knee, that they may be crowned
under the hands of Ephraim, Thy servant. We hold in remem-
brance before Thee the sons of Judah ; wilt thou show unto them
mercy, since the blood of Jesus Christ has rested upon them for
more than eighteen hundred years. They have been trampled
under foot of the Gentiles and have been made a hiss and a by-'
word in the fulfillment of the words of Moses, their law giver,
and of Jesus of Nazareth. We pray Thee, O Thou great Eloheim,
that their past sufferings may suffice. Inspire their hearts to re-
turn home to Jerusalem, the land of their fathers, and to rebuild
their city and temple. Prepare them for the coming of Shiloh,
their king.
"O hear, O hear us Lord in these our petitions and answer
us from heaven, Thy holy habitation, and we will ascribe all
honor, glory, and thanksgiving unto God and the Lamb both
now and forever, amen and amen."
After this a dedicatory hymn, composed by Elder Charles
L. Walker, was sung. The vast audience then moved on to the
main room above the font, where a prayer of dedication was of-
fered by Apostle Erastus Snow. The sealing room was dedicated by
Apostle Brigham Young Jr. In the assembly room President Young,
who had been carried from one apartment to another because of
rheumatism, now arose before the vast assembly and spoke in part
494 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
as follows : "I cannot consent in my feelings to retire from this
house without speaking to this people. Perhaps it would not be
prudent to say all I have it in my heart to say to those assembled.
I will say a few encouraging things to the Latter-day Saints.
We are enjoying to-day a privilege which but few have enjoyed
since the days of Adam. Solomon built a temple for the perfor-
mance of certain ordinances, but through apostasy little was ac-
complished therein. I will not say that Enoch had not temples
in which he officiated. His people became so perfect that the Lord
took them to another place that removed them from the presence
of the wicked.
"The Latter-day Saints have been laboring for over forty
years in accordance with the revelations of the Lord to Joseph
Smith, who was commanded to establish the kingdom by gather-
ing the Saints, by building temples, by organizing the people as a
heavenly family upon the earth. We built a temple at Kirtland
and one in Nauvoo. Joseph located the site for one in Jackson
County and for another in Far West, Missouri. From these we
were driven by ruthless mobs ; now we have a Temple which will
be completely finished in a few days. There is enough now com-
pleted to commence work. Those who can see the spiritual at-
mosphere can see that many are still glued to the earth. They
are lusting and longing for the things of this world, in which
there is no profit. While we ought to look after temporal things,
we should devote them all to the Kingdom of God. Where are
the hearts of this people ; where are their forefathers ? What are
they doing for their own salvation and for that of their fore-
fathers? If we were awake to this great truth, this house would
be crowded from Monday morning until Saturday night. This
Temple has been built in a warm climate, where the people, includ-
ing the Lamanites, can come in the winter and labor for their sal-
vation and that of their progenitors. What do you suppose the
fathers would say if they could speak from the dead? Would
they not say : 'We have lain here thousands of years in this pris-
on house, bound and fettered in the association of the filthy and
corrupt.' If they had the power the very thunders of heaven
would resound in our ears. All the angels in heaven are looking
to this little handful of people. When I think upon this subject
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 495
I want the tongue of seven thunders to awaken the people to ac-
tion. When we closed the Endowment House many of the people
of the north came to us crying. They begged the privilege to be
baptized for their dead. They can now come here, do the work
and bid the prisoners go free. I shall never be satisfied until
Satan is conquered and driven from the face of the earth." When
he made this last remark, he struck the pulpit with a hickory cane
and drove the knots of it into the wood. The indentations of the
cane still remain upon the pulpit.
Upon the close of the dedication, Wilford Woodruff was
appointed to preside over the work in the Temple. This appoint-
ment was a most fitting one in view of the spirit of Elijah which
had always rested upon him. He worked for many years in the
Endowment House in Salt Lake. He was familiar with the ordi-
nances and instructions which belong to the House of God. His
whole soul was wrapped up in the temple work for both the living
and the dead. Within the walls of a sacred edifice, such as a
temple, he found comfort, joy, and consolation. Such work was
more important in his mind than public honors, and the station
and honors that come from the world. The first to be baptized
and confirmed in the new Temple was Sister Susa Young Gates,
who preserved for the pages of history in stenographic report a
voluminous record of the dedication.
The opening day, two hundred and twenty-four baptisms
were performed. Those whose services as administrators in the
Temple were given, were Elders John D. T. McAllister, Alonzo
Raleigh, and Henry W. Bigler.
March 1st of that year witnessed his seventieth anniversary.
On that occasion one hundred and fifty- four maidens and mothers
in Israel assembled in the Temple to receive endowments for the
dead- female relatives of Wilford Woodruff. The address de-
livered to those gathered on that occasion is given in his journal
as follows : "My beloved sisters, I present myself before you this
morning, not only with prayer and fasting, but with a heart
filled with praise and thanksgiving to my Heavenly Father, for
His many mercies and for His kindness to me this day. I am
thankful to you also, my sisters, for a blessing of such magni-
tude as you are bestowing upon me. I do not suppose such a
496 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
scene as this was ever before enacted upon the earth. Ever since
I have been working in this Temple, my mind has been exer-
cised in behalf of the dead. I have a great desire to see my dead
redeemed before I pass away.
"A few days ago I went before the Lord in this holy Temple,
where I often go to pray. There is no more acceptable spot on
this earth to the Lord than this Temple. While in humble prayer,
with the subject of temple ordinances resting upon my mind,
I prayed the Lord to open the way for the redemption of my
dead. The spirit of the Lord rested upon me and gave me the
following testimony: 'Let My servant Wilford call upon the
daughters and mothers in Zion, and let them enter into My holy
Temple on the 1st day of March, the day that My servant Wilford
shall see the time allotted to man, three score years and ten.
There let them receive their endowments for his dead kindred,
and this shall be acceptable unto me, saith the Lord. The
dead relatives of My servant shall be redeemed in the spirit world
and be prepared to meet My servant at the time of his coming,
which shall be at the time appointed unto him, yet not revealed
to man in the flesh. Now, go to and perform this work and all
shall be accomplished according to the desires of thy heart.'
"This was merely a key to me, a light burst upon my under-
standing, and I saw an effectual door opened to me for the re-
demption of my dead. When I beheld this I felt like shouting,
'Glory hallelujah to God and the Lamb.' I did not pursue this
course, however, without first making known my testimony to
President Young. Upon consulting him, he said that my course
was proper ; what I did was right ; and what I received came from
the Lord. He offered to provide several persons himself. In
the assembly on this, occasion were three of his wives and five
of his daughters. I feel thankful to you, my sisters, for this mani-
festation of your kindness to me. Had you sought the world
over you could not have found a birthday present so precious to
me as this. If I can redeem my dead and save myself and family
I shall be highly gratified. I feel that when we get into the spirit
world, we shall see the importance of this day. I pray that we
may meet with our kindred dead in the Celestial Kingdom of
our God. ,,
ST. GEORGE TEMPLE DEDICATED. 497
Late in the afternoon, at the close of the Temple services,
Apostle Woodruff was escorted to St. George Hall, where he
was greeted by the large . assembly of more than one hundred,
who were to join with him around the tables spread with the
luxuries of life. The chief ornament of the tables was a three
story cake adorned with suitable trimmings. On it were pieces
of satin, containing poems composed for the occasion by home
talent, Mrs. A. Randall, and Mrs. Emily B. Spencer.
Those were truly his brothers and sisters who in common
with him enjoyed the spiritual life within the sacred precincts of
God's house. Such manifestations of their love and confidence
naturally touched him deeply and awakened within him the joys
and satisfactions of the sincerest friendship.
Henceforth his temple work took on new pleasures and
brighter hopes. He gave to the work his undiminished and un-
divided love. He felt the honor of his new calling and nothing
that ever came to him in life gave him more supreme satisfac-
tion.
During his life time three other temples were finished, in the
dedication of which he took a leading part. As the April con-
ference of 1877 approached, he looked forward to the occasion as
something out of the usual. It was convened that year in the St.
George Temple. There were present, President Young, Daniel
H. Wells, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, Charles C. Rich, Eras-
tus Snow, F. D. Richards, and Brigham Young, Jr. Following
this conference April 6th, President Young left for Salt Lake
City. Elder Woodruff recorded in his journal that this was the
last time that he and President Young ever met in the flesh. They
had long been closely associated in the minstry. They had trav-
eled thousands of miles; they had rejoiced and had suffered per-
secution together. President Woodruff, after the parting, con-
tinued his labors in the Temple. President Young and party,
on their way home, stopped at Manti, on the 25th of April, where
they dedicated the ground for another Temple. On the 18th of
the following month, ground in Logan was dedicated for a sim-
ilar purpose. There was thus brought- about the fulfillment of
God's purposes wherein He declared, "I always command My
people to build a temple.' '
33
498 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
On the first day of June, that year, Brigham Young reached
his 76th birthday. Apostle Woodruff, in behalf of himself and as-
sociate Temple workers, wired President Young, as follows:
"Dear Brother : All officiating in the Temple join with me on
this your 76th birthday, in wishing you health and happiness, and
that you may live to see wickedness swept from the earth and
righteousness triumph. Wilford Woodruff."
President Young's response read as follows: "Salt Lake
City, June 1st, 1877. Wilford Woodruff. My thanks and bless-
ing for the words of kindly greeting contained in your dispatch.
I desire nothing more anxiously than to see wickedness swept
away and righteousness prevail. My health is good. I leave
at six o'clock for Provo, where we hold a local conference, com-
mencing to-morrow. May peace, abundant blessings, and great
joy attend your lives and labors. Brigham Young."
CHAPTER 46.
DEATH OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, AUG. 29, 1877.
Death of His Son, Brigham Young Woodruff. — Prophetic Utterances.
— Baptisms for the Signers of the Declaration of Independence. —
Death of Brigham Young Changes His Plans. — Funeral. — Visit to
Logan. — Visit to St. George. — A Vision. — Old Folks' Excursion. —
Zion's Board of Trade.
On the 16th of June, 1877, while on a visit to Pine Valley,
southern Utah, Elder Woodruff received the sad news of the death
of his son, Brigham Young Woodruff, who was drowned in Bear
River. The young man was in point of spirituality very much like
his father, and his devotion, therefore, to the Church was a matter
of both joy and pride to Elder Woodruff, who looked forward to
his son's labors in the Church with great pleasure. The young
man was also ambitious in an effort to obtain an education, and
devoted himself at home and in the university to diligent study. At
this time Elder Woodruff had changed the location of his family
in Randolph, Rich County, to Smithfield, Cache.
"We cannot always comprehend the ways and means of Prov-
idence," the father said. "There is a mystery hanging over this af-
fair. I never saw a person more anxious to obtain an education
than he, as he often studied until midnight during the past two
years. I now feel calm and composed and reconciled in this be-
reavement. I have done, and am doing a great deal of work for
the dead. It may be necessary that one of my family be in the
spirit world to labor among those for whom we are officiating in
the Temple of the Lord."
Upon the return of Elder Woodruff to St. George, he re-
sumed his work in the Temple there. During this and the imme-
diate subsequent years Elder Woodruff devoted himself with great
diligence to the work for the dead in the Temple at St. George.
Work-day parties were gotten up for him. Hundreds of people
gave him a day or two days or more in the Temple in the ordi-
nances for his kindred dead.
If it can be truthfully said of any man that he followed the
500 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
injunction of the Savior, "Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and
His righteousness, and all else shall be added thereto," it may be
truthfully said of Wilford Woodruff. In his journal he wrote at
that time : "I have passed through the whole history of the Church
from the day I embraced the gospel until now ; and after so long a
time and such experience, I wish to bear my testimony that Joseph
Smith was a Prophet of God, ordained from before the foundation
of the world to come forth in the last dispensation of the fullness of
times to lay the foundation of the Church and Kingdom of God
on the earth, and his life was preserved against every foe by the
power of God until he accomplished all that his Maker ordained
him to do, then he sealed his testimony with his blood, and that
testimony is in force upon all the world.
"I am now called to preside over the only Temple there is on
the earth, built for the salvation of the living and the dead.
There are but a few of us living who were in Zion's Camp. I will
here say that God has inspired me to keep a journal and write the
history of this Church, and I warn the future historians to give
credence to my history ; for my testimony is true, and the truth of
its record will be manifest in the world to come. All the words of
the Lord will be fulfilled upon the nations, which are written in
this book. The American nation will be broken in pieces like a
potter's vessel, and will be cast down to hell if it does not repent,
— and this, because of murders, whoredoms, wickedness, and all
manner of abominations, for the Lord has spoken it. Awake,
therefore, O Zion, to the coming of the Son of Man. Let the peo-
ple sanctify and purify themselves before the Lord, and be pre-
pared for the redemption of Zion and the coming of the Son of
God, for His coming is at the door, and will overtake the world
like a thief in the night."
There is throughout the journal of Wilford Woodruff that
continuous spirit which manifests itself in the revelations and
head-dealings of God. His spirit is like that of the prophets and
patriarchs of old, and what he has written day by day represents
the spirit of the times and is in response to the needs of the hour.
He was always in close touch with the Prophet and was always in
harmony with his divine calling. There may be traced through-
out the journal of this remarkable man a certain devotion to those
fundamental principles which God revealed in the establishment
DEATH OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, 1877. 50i
of the Church in this dispensation. These principles gave him his
guiding star, and by them he interpreted the history of the world
and its destinies. He was not overtaken by vagaries, and he never
had a thought of stamping his own personality on anything that he
did or said. He was always impressionable to the spirit. His
journal, therefore, is a storehouse of beautiful and convincing tes-
timonies; for his testimonies beget faith and lead to a better and
more exalted life. Elder Woodruff lays bare his spirit in his jour-
nal day by day, and it is the same humble devoted childlike faith
from the first to the last page.
Leaving St. George, Elder Woodruff made a tour of the set-
tlements in southern Utah. He celebrated the 24th of July in the
State House at Fillmore. On this tour, he, for the first time, vis-
ited the beautiful Panguitch Lake. He was a great lover of scenic
beauty. The work of God was no less precious to him than the
word of God. At that lake he also enjoyed the opportunity of his
favorite pastime, fishing for trout. He was a great fisher and
hunter, both of game and men.
After his return to St. George on the 21st of August, that
year, he was baptized for the signers of the Declaration of Inde-
pendence and other notable patriots in the history of his country.
It was a part of his loyalty to the United States to crave God's
blessing upon the men and women who had laid the foundation of
free institutions. To his mind they were all the instruments of a
divine purpose, and he sought their welfare according to the light
and intelligence which God had given him.
His work in the Temple was suddenly disturbed by a tele-
gram stating that President Young had died at four o'clock p. m.
August 29th, 1877. He, therefore, in company with Erastus Snow,
hastened by private conveyance and stage to York, the railroad
terminus, that they might reach Salt Lake City as soon as possible.
A distance of three hundred and forty miles was covered in two
and a half days, though Elder Woodruff at that time was over sev-
enty years old. On reaching Salt Lake they immediately went to
the Tabernacle where the remains of President Young lay in
state. From his journal we learn that something like twenty-five
thousand people took a parting look at the remains of the dead
Prophet. At his funeral Elder Woodruff spoke. Perhaps no man
in the Church knew Brigham Young better than he knew him.
502 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
1 ney were pioneers together, and spent months and years together
preaching the gospel and compiling Church history.
This change brought the quorum of the Twelve Apostles,
with John Taylor at the head, in control of Church affairs. The
following September, Elder Woodruff visited Logan, where he
took part in laying the corner-stones of the Temple, concern-
whose erection he had prophesied many years before. Temple
work was now the burden of his thought and discourse; and at
the following October Conference he talked at great length of his
labors in the St. George Temple, where, he said, between the first
of June and the first of September twenty-three thousand nine
hundred and eighty-nine baptisms for the dead had been per-
formed. He was now also joyful in anticipation of the Temple
which was to be built in Manti. This location on the hill over-
looking the country made him feel, when its erection was com-
pleted, that it was truly the mountain of the Lord's House.
During this year repeated mention of his work on the farm is
made in his journal, though at the time he had passed three score
and ten years of life. He loved farm work and devoted to it much
thought. With him it was all in the purpose of God and his devo-
tion never flagged whether he was on the farm, in the canyon, or
in the pulpit. His Church duties, however, as time went on,
weighed more heavily upon him, and on the 15th of December, that
year, he resigned his position as President of the Deseret Agri-
cultural and Manufacturing Society, a place he had occupied with
zeal, interest, and honor, as well as with ability, for fifteen years.
On Christmas of that year he made note of the joy he found
over the privilege of being at home with his wives and children,
whose happiness and welfare were matters of great satisfaction to
him. He watches them take their presents from the Christmas
tree, and he enters into the childish joy of his little children with a
tender and fatherly love. It would swell beyond due proportions
his biography to recount his movements to the different parts of
the Church, and the daily duties of his life. Elder Woodruff was
an excessively busy man. He was always looking for something
to do, and he never had any difficulty in finding it. His constant
travels and administrations among the Saints made him to them
one of the most familiar figures among their leaders.
Early in January he set out on a mission to the southern set-
DEATH OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, 1877. 503
tlements and St. George, which he reached on the 22nd of the
month. There, he again took up his labors in the Temple. The
people there knew how happy Temple work made him and they
turned out in great numbers to render him assistance in the work
he had planned to do for his kindred dead.
It was at this time that he paid his first visit to Kanab, going by
way of Rockville and Grafton. He calls the Hurricane Hill there
the worst hill he ever drove a team up in his life. He and his com-
panions camped for the night on the summit. He slept on the
ground. The next morning he encountered a heavy snow-storm
which continued until noon. At night they reached Pipe Springs,
a little oasis m northern Arizona. This was also the first time he
had been in that Territory.
On the return to St. George he resumed his work in the
Temple. Of that work he said: "In one year and fourteen days
endowments had been received for ten hundred and sixty-two of
my dead." On March 20th he returned to Salt Lake City by way
of Parowan, Cove Creek, Richfield, Manti, and Nephi.
He wrote a brief account of the April conference. Here, it
should be said that matters of general Church interest which were
taken down by stenographers ceased to find a place in his journal,
and he confines himself more to personal affairs and matters of
special interest. In many places, taking it for granted that the
facts are known, he made his journal simply a commentary.
About the time of conference that year, there were difficulties
between the heirs of President Young and the Church over the es-
tate of the late President. "I will say," he wrote, in his journal,
"for and in behalf of the executors of the estate of Brigham
Young; namely, George Q. Cannon, Brigham Young, Jr., and
Albert Carrington, that they have done all in their power to settle
this estate in justice, equity and righteousness." In those trying
difficulties Elder Woodruff acted as a peace-maker.
The year 1878 began to witness some of those beautiful out-
ings, designated "The Old Folks' Excursion." The early history
of the Church was beginning to crystalize in beauty and import-
ance. To the Latter-day Saints, the men and women who had
borne the burden of those early days were veterans of distinction,
and the people loved to honor them ; besides there is something in
the spirit and teachings of Mormonism that calls forth reverence
504 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and honor for old age. There is within the Latter-day Saints a
marked disposition to manifest gratitude. On the 11th of June,
that year, thirteen cars conveyed the aged veterans, men and wom-
en, to Ogden, where they were received by a hundred and twenty-
five conveyances and taken'to Farr's Grove. Since then, these out-
ings have become frequent and general throughout the Church.
Elder Woodruff gives us some data of an Old Folks' Excur-
sion in those days. He says that prizes were distributed for vari-
ous distinctions. Mrs. Catherine Wilson received one because she
was the oldest person present — ninety-six years. William Wilde
was likewise honored because he was the next oldest, ninety-five
years. Five sisters obtained prizes because they had yoked and
unyoked two yoke of cattle and driven them across the plains. Five
others received them because they had drawn hand carts to Salt
Lake Valley. One woman, Mrs. Ann Moses, was distinguished
because she was the mother of twenty-one children. Mrs. Eliza-
beth Taylor came in also for her honors because she was the
mother of fourteen children and six hundred grand, and great
grand children. Elder P. Green Taylor, fifty-one years old, got a
prize because he had more children than any man present ; namely,
thirty-six. Nor was Elder Wodruff forgotten on this occasion.
He received a prize because he had baptized and had been instru-
mental in bringing into the Church a great number of souls, some-
thing like two thousand. He tells us in his journal that there was
a foot-race by William Barnes,. eighty-nine; Elias Adams, eighty-
six; and Thomas Edmunds, likewise eighty-six years of age. He
says Brother Edmunds won.
On the second of September, that year, he said he took part
in blessing a number of missionaries and of setting apart Orson
Pratt and Joseph F. Smith for a short mission to Missouri to visit
the Whitmer families and places of note in the travels of the
Church.
The October conference of that year was held in the Taber-
nacle and at its close there began the organization of a general
Zion's Board of Trade, of which the Apostles were made honorary
members. Local organizations of the same character were effected
in different parts of the Church. The purpose of this organization
was to promote the temporal welfare of the people and aid them in
acquiring the best markets for their produce by co-operative effort.
DEATH OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, 1877. 505
On the 25th of that month Elder Woodruff records his visit
with Senator McCrary of Kentucky and Mr. Hooper of Missis-
sippi and other prominent gentlemen to the Smelting Works of
Mr. L. E. Holden. Upon their return these gentlemen called upon
President Taylor.
On the 28th of November, Elder Orson Hyde died at his
home in Spring City, San Pete County, at the age of seventy-three.
This left but one of the first quorum of the Twelve Apostles living ;
namely, Elder Orson Pratt. On the 30th Elder Woodruff at-
tended the funeral. Proceedings of which are found in the Des-
eret News of Dec. 5th, 1878.
Closing his long description of the scenes of a remarkable
dream which he gives in detail at this time, he uses the following
words: "I saw a short distance from the Missouri River, where
I stood, twelve men dressed in the robes of the Temple. They
stood in a square near by and I was given to understand that they
represented the twelve gates of the new Jerusalem. Their han Is
were uplifted while they were consecrating the ground ; and later
they laid the corner-stones of the house of God. I saw myriads
of angels hovering over them, and above their heads there was a
pillar-like cloud. I heard the most beautiful singing in the words :
'Now is established the Kingdom of our God and His Christ, and
He shall reign forever and forever, and the Kingdom shall never be
thrown down, for the Saints have overcome/ I saw people com-
ing from the river and from distant places to help build the Tem-
ple. It seemed as though there were hosts of angels helping to
bring material for the construction of that building. Some vw.re
in Temple robes, and the pillar-like cloud continued to hover over
the spot.
"Later I found myself in the Ogden Tabernacle, where I was
calling upon the people to listen to the beautiful strains of nmMc
there. I rolled over in my bed and heard the clock of the City
Hall strike twelve." This was December 16, 1877.
CHAPTER 47.
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879.
In Arizona. — An Epistle to the World. — Birthday Celebrated in
St. George. — Travels in Arizona. — Hunt with Pelone, the Apache
Chief. — A Visit to the Zunies. — Travels with Lot Smith. — Dream. —
Letters.
On New Year's Day, 1879, Elder Woodruff moved to his
new brick home next door south of the Valley House. The old
Valley House had been his first mountain home. On the third of
the month, in company with Moses Thatcher, he started on a
tour of the southern counties. One of the chief purposes of this
tour was to organize local boards of trade. While they were
at Nephi on the 6th, Elder Thatcher received word of his ap-
pointment to fill the vacancy in the Quorum occasioned by the
death of Elder Orson Hyde. They reached St. George on the
20th of the month.
On February 7th Elder Woodruff found it necessary to go
into exile because of the special effort at that time to prosecute
those in Plural Marriage. "For the first time in my life I have
had to flee from my enemies for the gospel's sake, or for any
other cause. They are trying to arrest me for obeying the law of
God in reference to Plural Marriage/' To escape his pursuers he
went to Arizona where he remained a couple of weeks, and then
returned to St. George. While there in the Temple on Wash-
ington's birthday he wrote an epistle to the world, dated February
22nd, 1879, from which the following is taken :
EPISTLE OF ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF, ONE OF THE TWELVE
APOSTLES.
To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and to all the
world, greeting: —
I feel desirous once more, while in the flesh, by the word of
God and testimony of Jesus Christ, to bear my testimony unto you
as the Church and Kingdom of God, established on the earth by
the God of heaven in this last dispensation and fulness of times;
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 507
I also wish to bear my testimony to all nations under heaven,
to emperors, kings, presidents, statesmen, governors, judges, Jew,
and Gentile, and to all rulers, and the ruled who dwell upon the face
of the whole earth. My testimony is this unto all men and nations,
that you live in the day and hour of the judgments of God Al-
mighty. You live in the day and generation when the God of
Israel has set His hand to perform His work, His strange work in
the latter-days. You live in the age in which God will bring
to pass the fulfilment of that flood of prophecy and revelation
which has been spoken by all the prophets since the world began,
which stands recorded in the sacred books of divine truth; and
the fulfilment of these revelations will involve the destiny of the
whole world, Jew and Gentile, rich and poor, high and low, saint
and sinner, Babylon and Zion. Therefore, prepare yourselves,
O! ye inhabitants of the earth, for the hour of God's judgment is
at the door. As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, so shall
it be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man.
I address myself first to the Saints of God, who have entered
into covenant with the Lord and have been ordained unto the holy
priesthood. If you are living your religion, and enjoy the spirit of
inspiration, which is your duty and privilege, you know as God lives
that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God ; that he received the ad-
ministration of angels ; that he brought forth the Book of Mormon,
and translated it by the power of God. You know he received the
fulness of the Everlasting Gospel, and the holy priesthood and apos-
tleship and the keys thereof ; and that he organized the Church of
Christ, the only true and living Church upon the face of the whole
earth, with its gifts and graces, with which the Lord is "well
pleased." You do know Joseph Smith, the Prophet, left his testi-
mony upon the earth and sealed that testimony with his blood, and
that testament is in force upon the world, and that testament is
filled with the revelations of God, that stand upon its pages like
flames of living fire, ready to be fulfilled upon all the inhabitants of
the earth. In this testament the Lord has commanded His servants
to go to all the world and preach this gospel of the kingdom to every
creature, as far as doors are open. He also commanded His ser-
vants to visit New York, Albany, Boston, and all the notable cities
and villages of the world, reproving them for their ungodly deeds,
508 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and warning them of the desolation and utter destruction which
awaits them, if they reject the testimony of the servants of God.
"With you, saith the Lord Almighty, I will rend their kingdoms,
for I will shake not only the earth, but the starry heavens shall
tremble ; you cannot see it now, but soon you will see it and know
that I am God." You Latter-day Saints, do you not know these
things are true ? You do, and so do I, for the spirit of God bears
record, and the record is truth, and truth abideth forever. Under
the circumstances, what manner of men and women ought we to
be ? Are we prepared as a people for the great events which await
us; which await both Zion and Babylon? Judge ye! What is
our duty as Saints of the living God? It is our duty to humble
ourselves before the Lord and call upon His name, until we are
filled with the Holy Ghost and the spirit of inspiration, which is
the light of Christ. Pay our tithes and offerings, keep the com-
mandments of God and have faith in His word, remember and
honor the ordinances we have observed, and the covenants and
obligations we have entered into in the holy places and temples of
our God. We should unite ourselves together in a temporal as
well as in a spiritual point of view, as directed by the wise men
of Israel. We should seek to build up the Kingdom and Zion of
our God, and not ourselves alone. When we do these things we
are prepared as a people to let our prayers ascend into the ears
of the Lord of Sabbaoth, and they will be heard and answered up-
on our heads. Again, this testament which Joseph Smith left,
contains a revelation and commandment from God, out of heaven,
concerning the patriarchal order of marriage. The Lord has
commanded us to have our wives and children sealed to us, for
time and eternity, that we may have them with us in our family
organizations in the resurrection to dwell with us forever in the
eternal worlds, that we may have an increase of posterity forever
in connection with Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and all the ancient
patriarchs. I would say to all Israel, treat your wives and children
kindly, and keep the commandments of God and trust in Him, and
He will fight your battles. And I will say, in the name of Jesus
Christ, the Son of the living God, that "Mormonism" will live
and prosper, Zion will flourish, and the Kingdom of God will
stand in power and glory and dominion as Daniel saw it, when
this nation is broken to pieces as a potter's vessel and laid in the
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 509
dust, and brought to judgment, or God never spoke by my mouth.
Therefore I say to all the Saints throughout the world, be faithful
and true to your God and to your religion, to your families and to
yourselves. Jesus of Nazareth has suffered death on the cross for
the redemption of the world, and his apostles followed his ex-
ample for the word of the Lord and testimony of Jesus Christ,
and Joseph Smith proved to God, angels, and men that he would
and did abide in his covenants unto death, and none of us shall
be called to do anything more. We certainly, any of us, would be
ashamed to deny the faith, to accommodate our enemies, then meet
the prophets and apostles in the spirit world. May God forbid
that this should be the case with any of the blood of Ephraim.
I wish in this testimony to say that the time is not far distant
when the rich men among the Jews will be called upon to use their
abundant wealth to gather the dispersed of Judah, and purchase
the ancient dwelling places of their fathers in and about Jerusalem,
and rebuild the holy city and temple.
For the fulness of the Gentiles has come in, and the Lord
has decreed that the Jews should be gathered from all the Gentile
nations where they have been driven, into their own land, in ful-
fillment of the words of Moses their law-giver. And this is the
will of your great Eloheim, O house of Judah, and whenever you
shall be called upon to perform this work, the God of Israel will
help you. You have a great future and destiny before you and
you cannot avoid fulfilling it; you are the royal chosen seed, and
the God of your father's house has kept you distinct as a nation
for eighteen hundred years, under all the oppression of the whole
Gentile world. You may not wait until you believe on Jesus of
Nazareth, but when you meet with Shiloh your king, you will
know him; your destiny is marked out, you cannot avoid it. It
is true, that after you return and gather your nation home, and re-
build your City and Temple, that the Gentiles may gather together
their armies to go against you to battle, to take you a prey and to
take you as a spoil, which they will do, for the words of your proph-
ets must be fulfilled ; but when this affliction comes, the living God,
that led Moses through the wilderness, will deliver you, and your
Shiloh will come and stand in your midst and will fight your
battles ; and you will know him, and the afflictions of the Jews will
be at an end, while the destruction of the Gentiles will be sq
510 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
great that it will take the whole house of Israel who are gathered
about Jerusalem, seven months to bury the dead of their enemies,
and the weapons of war will last them seven years for fuel, so
that they need not go to any forest for wood. These are tremend-
ous sayings — who can bear them ? Nevertheless they are true, and
will be fulfilled, according to the sayings of Ezekiel, Zechariah,
and other prophets. Though the heavens and the earth pass away,
not one jot or tittle will fall unfulfilled.
I would say to the Lamanites, if I could speak to them -under-
standing^, that you are also a branch of the house of Israel, and
chiefly of the house of Joseph, and your forefathers have fallen
through the same examples of unbelief and sins, as have the Jews,
and you, as their posterity, have wandered in sin and darkness
for many generations ; and you, like the Jews, have been driven and
trampled under the foot of the Gentiles, and put to death through
your wars with each other, and with the white man, until you are
almost destroyed. But there is still a redemption and salvation for
a remnant of you in the latter days. It is time for you to cease
shedding each other's blood or making war upon your fellow-man.
Cease to destroy one another, learn to cultivate the earth, and
raise your food therefrom; call upon the Great Spirit to protect
you and deliver you from bondage and darkness, and the Great
Spirit will hear you and deliver you, and a remnant of you will
again become a delightsome people as your forefathers were
when they kept the commandments of God.
Could I speak to the Ten Tribes of Israel, in the north coun-
try, I would say, call upon the God of your fathers Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, that your prophets may come in remembrance
before God, that they may hear His voice and no longer stay
themselves, but smite the rocks, that the mountains of ice may
flow down at their presence. "A highway shall be cast up in the
midst of the great deep ;" their enemies shall become a prey unto
them. Bring forth your records and rich treasures unto the chil-
dren of Ephraim, the servants of the Lord in the land of Zion,
and the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at your
presence, and you shall fall down and be crowned with glory, even
in Zion, by the hands of the servants of God, even the children
of Ephraim, and you shall be filled with songs of everlasting joy;
behold this is the "blessing" of the everlasting God upon the tribes
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 511
of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim And
his fellows."
These events referred to are but a very limited portion of the
revelations of God which are about to be fulfilled upon the heads
of this generation. I wish to warn all nations of the judgments of
God which. are at their doors. Thrones will be cast down, nations
will be overturned, anarchy will reign, all legal barriers will be
broken down, and the laws will be trampled in the dust. You are
about to be visited with war, the sword, famine, pestilence, plague,
earthquakes, whirlwinds, tempests, and with the flame of devour-
ing fire ; by fire and with the sword will God plead with all flesh,
and the slain of the Lord will be many. The anger of the Lord
is kindled and His sword is bathed in heaven, and is about to fall
upon Idumea, or the world. And who is able to abide these
things? And who will stand when He appeareth? The fig trees
are leaving, and the signs of all heaven and earth indicate the
coming of the Son of Man. The seals are about to be opened, the
plagues to be poured forth. Your rivers and seas will be turned
to blood and to gall. And the inhabitants of the earth will
die of plagues. And the unbelief of great Babylon, with
the whole Christian world, will not make the truths of God with-
out effect. Let the world look, for example, at the ancient cities
of the nations. Where are Thebes, Tyre, Sidon, Nineveh, and
Babylon the Great, which were built to defy all time, and all
power but God Himself? They were laid in the dust and their
inhabitants destroyed, when they were ripened in iniquity, and
this too, in fulfilment of the word of God unto them through the
voices of righteous men, who spake as they were moved upon by
the Holy Ghost. In like manner was Jerusalem destroyed and the
Jews scattered among the Gentiles in fulfilment of the words of
Moses and Jesus Christ. Will the Lord any more spare the cities
of the Gentiles and Great Babylon than he spared the ancient cities
of the Jews? No, verily no. The question may be asked, why
these judgments are coming upon the world in the last days? I
answer, because of the wickedness of the inhabitants thereof. The
very proclamation of the angel of God when he delivered the ful-
ness of the Gospel as revealed in the Revelations of St. John was,
"crying with a loud voice, fear God and give glory to Him for
the hour of His judgment is come," And when that proclamation
512 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
was made to Joseph Smith the Prophet, it was half a century ago,
"light has come into the world, and men love darkness rather than
light, because their deeds are evil." The Lord has raised up
prophets and apostles who have cried aloud to this generation with
the proclamation of the Gospel for half a century, and warned
them of the judgments which were to come, and the inhabitants
of the earth have rejected this testimony, and shed the blood of
the Lord's anointed and persecuted the Saints of God, and the
consequence is this : "Darkness covers the earth, and gross dark-
ness the people," and the Lord is withholding His spirit from
the inhabitants of the earth, and the devil is ruling over his own
kingdom and wickedness and abominations of every kind have
increased a hundred fold within the last few years, until the whole
earth is rilled with murders, whoredoms, blasphemies, and every
crime in the black catalogue that was manifest in the antediluvian
world and in Sodom and Gomorrah, until the whole earth groans
under its abominations, and the heavens weep, and all eternity
is pained, and the angels are waiting the great command to go
forth and reap down the earth. This testimony I bear to all na-
tions under heaven, and I know it is true by the inspiration of Al-
mighty God, and the decision of the Supreme Court of the United
States bears me out in the opinion that the constitution gives me
the privilege of enjoying my belief, and faith and opinion in re-
ligion. Therefore the execution of all these tremendous events I
leave for the God of heaven, which He most assuredly will bring
about. What I have spoken I have spoken, and I excuse not
myself, and "though the heavens and the earth pass away, my
words will not pass away, but will all be fulfilled," saith the Lord
of Hosts.
I subscribe myself an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ, and
member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Wilford Woodruff.
On his birthday, March 1st, Elder Woodruff was greeted
by a hundred women and forty-eight* men, who assembled in the
Temple for the purpose of aiding him in the ordinances for his
kindred dead. For that occasion Mrs. Emily Spencer, and Moses
Farnsworth composed in his honor verses containing congratu-
lations and praise.
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 513
On the 6th of March, accompanied by Erastus Snow, he
left St. George at three o'clock in the morning. They went
direct to Kanab where they held a two days meeting, and then
with William Johnson, and Brigham Y. Duffin he began his pil-
grimage and exile among the colonies of Saints and among the
Indians of Arizona. /The following account of his travels is taken
from the Dcseret News, Weekly, 1879, page 314:
Sunset, Arizona, May 29th, 1879.
Editors Deseret News:
As I have been traveling for a season as a missionary among
the Saints and Lamanites in Arizona, and have taken observations
of the country, men and things, I have thought perhaps a few dot-
tings by the way would not be uninteresting to the numerous
readers of the News. After crossing over the great Colorado
River at Lee's Ferry, and crossing the hog's back, which seemed
to be the most difficult and dangerous road for loaded teams to
pass over that I ever saw, I indulged in the thought and hope that
not many years would pass before a suspension wire bridge would
span that river many miles below its present crossing, which would
save fifty or one hundred miles of weary travel, and entirely es
cape the dangerous crossing of that terrible mountain.
We viewed the Colorado River far below the ferry, con-
fined within- its narrow bed by solid perpendicular stone walls
two thousand feet high, which made the stream look quite dim-
inutive. It being a very dry season throughout the whole country,
the wells, tanks, and springs were dry in a great measure. It
makes it very difficult for companies to travel this season owing
to the want of water for both man and beast. The distance from
Willow Springs to Moan Copy is some fifteen miles over a strange
country of a barren desert of rocks,sand hills, mounds, gravel beds,
and many curious rocks which look as though they were hewn,
some of them twenty feet long by twelve to eighteen inches wide,
and twelve to eighteen inches thick. The hills are of thin slate
in a decayed state, rocks are in every shape of men, women, chil-
dren, and palaces. The country is without water, grass, or soil,
until we arrive at the Moan Copy wash bottoms which contain a
large quantity of good land, covered with vegetation and soil
suitable for wheat or any cultivated crops.
34
514 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The present settlement, in a fort form, is located on a hill
a hundred feet above the cultivated land, in the midst of sand
hills. A good spring of water is a hundred feet below the fort, the
water is brought into the fort by a hydraulic ram, placed there
by John W. Young. This saves much labor, as it avoids the neces-
sity of carrying the water a hundred feet up a steep hill. There
is a townsite laid out two miles north of the fort, called Tuba,
which stands upon a plat of good soil, with good springs of water.
A number of families are building upon the new location. I con-
sider Moan Copy a very important location in many respects for
a settlement of the Saints, as an outpost, and especially its con-
nections with the surrounding Lamanites of the Moqui and
Navajo tribes. I held many interesting meetings with both the
Saints and Lamanites, and with the Indian chiefs at Moan Copy.
The great change which has of late come over all the tribes
of Indians in Utah, Arizona, and Mexico, from war to peace, is
visible to every observing mind and could have been accomplished
only by the power of God. A few years ago neither "Mormon'
nor "Gentile" could travel with any safety among the Navajo,
Apache, or other Indian tribes of this country; while to-day any
white man can travel, either alone or in company, with safety,
if he will attend to his own business and not interfere with the
Indians. Many of the Lamanites are uniting with the Saints at
Moan Copy, Sunset, and other settlements in cultivating the earth,
raising wheat, corn, and vegetables, and the brethren are doing
what they can to help them. A young man by the name of
Polakkah, son of the Chief Cashaby, has a prospect of being a bene-
fit to his tribe. He speaks seven different languages, including
good Spanish, and some English. He is raising wheat at Moan
Copy, and learning English. He is intelligent, and active, is try-
ing to understand the geography of the earth. The Indian tra-
dition is that there is a new sun every day. But while he was
trying to understand that the earth revolved upon its axis and
we have but one sun, his faith was tried. While on a visit to San
Francisco, he saw the sun sink into the sea and the water put it
out. He could not see for a while how it could come out again,
but being informed the earth was round, and the sun was hidden
from view by the rotation of the earth, he became reconciled.
Brother John W. Young has established a trading store at
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 5l5
Moan Copy, and is furnishing the Lamanites goods for their
wool and the brethren goods for their labor, which is a benefit
for both the Saints and Lamanites. He pays a liberal price for
wool and sells goods very reasonably. This brings the Moqui and
Navajo tribes, both chiefs and people, to Moan Copy to trade.
He has bought some thirty thousand pounds of wool this season,
baled it up and sent it to Utah to be manufactured. He laid the
corner-stone of a woolen factory at Moan Copy on the first day
of May, and it, with its surroundings, was dedicated to the Lord.
The walls will be built of stone ; plenty of good rock can be ob-
tained within a few rods of the building. The walls were being
rapidly erected when I left. If the factory proves successful in
its operation, it will be a great blessing to both the Saints and
Lamanites.
In company with John W. Young and several other brethren,
I left Moan Copy on the 17th of. April, to visit the San Francisco
Mountain country. We camped at night upon the Little Colorado
River, and found the stream rather low. On the 18th we visited
the Black Falls, where both the bed of the river and shore were
composed of black volcanic rock. A short distance above, the
river could easily be taken out, without any dam, to irrigate a
good deal of land, supposed to be suitable for cultivation, and
the surrounding country is very suitable for an extensive herd
ground. On the 19th we nooned at the Grand Falls, the main
fall we judged to be about one hundred feet. On the night of the
20th we camped at Turkey Tanks, which are composed of hard
volcanic rock ; the one we watered at is about one hundred feet by
twenty-five wide, and ten feet deep; the water formed from rain
and snow, was clear, cold and good; another tank, twice the size
was about three hundred yards below. Our barometer gave the
altitude six thousand nine hundred feet. The country abounds
with deer, antelope, and turkey which drink at these tanks. We
saw twenty antelope and heard the turkeys gobble before we were
out of bed. We entered on the east side of that noble pine forest,
which surrounds the San Francisco Mountain, and spent the night
of the 21st at the Flagstaff Springs, eight miles south of San
Francisco Springs. We found three men at the Flagstaff Springs,
building and farming; they were raising good wheat, potatoes,
early corn, squashes, and vegetables without irrigation, their al-
516 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
titude being seven thousand five hundred and seventy-five feet.
On the morning of the 22nd, we drove eight miles to San Fran-
cisco Springs, which have been purchased by John W. Young,
who has erected two buildings and done a good deal of fencing ;
his house and springs stand at the north end of one of the finest
parks, either natural or artificial, I ever saw; it contains about
4,000 acres, without stick, stone, or bush, with a soil as black
and rich as the Missouri bottoms. It is shielded on the north,
east, and west by the San Francisco mountains and hills, and open
to the south, and is surrounded on every side by that immense
forest of giant pine timber. I look upon this as one of the finest
bodies of pine timber in America. There is no underbrush and
the trees stand from 6 inches to 4 feet in diameter, and from 50 to
150 feet in height, and a good deal of it from 20 to 40 feet to the
first limb. The whole face of the earth/ both forest and parks, is
covered with a heavy body of good nutritious bunch grass, even to
the very top of the highest volcanic cones ,that we ascended to the
height of 10,000 feet, and there seems to be range enough to sup-
port tens of thousands of horses, cattle, and sheep. We rode our
mules on to the top of a cone some 2,000 feet above the park,
where we had a view of all the surrounding country, as far as
the eye could extend, and we saw the same immense forest inter-
spersed with parks from 100 to 10,000 acres. The altitude of San
Francisco spring is 8,040 feet; still the men eight miles south,
who had spent several winters there, said they had but little snow
and that the stock kept fat all the year round. All this country
abounds with game. Brother Young's men had commenced plow-
ing to put in wheat and spring crops. We had to travel, as the
road ran in a circle nearly all around the mountain, about 120
miles from Moan Copy, when, if a road could be located on the
north side of the mountain to the Little Colorado River, Moan
Copy could be reached in half the distance.
I left Moan Copy on the 14th instant to visit Sunset. On my
arrival at the Little Colorado River, I found a great change had
taken place ; the drouth had almost entirely dried up the river
for 50 miles; no water running at Black or Grand Falls, only a
little found in pockets sufficient to water our horses, some herders
having removed their stock from the Black Falls, not getting
water for them to drink. Brother August Wilcken accompanied
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 517
me to Grand Falls, at which place he turned west to the San
Francisco mountains. I continued on south until I arrived at
Sunset on the evening of the 17th instant, where I was welcomed
by Brother Lot Smith and many Saints. I here found plenty of
water in the Little Colorado River to irrigate all the cultivated
lands and to run to the grist mill. I was agreeably disappointed
in the general appearance of the country surrounding Sunset and
Brigham City. I could not have formed a correct idea of the
country from any description I had ever heard of it. I found
these two settlements standing on the borders of the Little Colo-
rado River, surrounded by a large open country, which was cov-
ered with- the very best of grass for jnany miles upon every hand.
Ten thousand head of horses and cattle could keep fat without
going many miles from the settlements, and there is a belt of good
thrifty forest of Cottonwood timber, a mile wide, for 50 miles up
and down the Little Colorado River, and sufficient dry wood
strewn along the bottom to supply the settlements with fuel for
many years, without cutting any green timber. The cottonwood
groves are sufficienly dense to give herds of deer hiding grounds
all the year round. On Sunday the 18th, I met the Saints of both
settlements, in the dining hall of Sunset, (some 55 feet in length)
which was completely filled. I spoke to them during the forenoon
and afternoon some two hours and a half; a good spirit prevailed.
The people of these settlements all live in the United Order,
and eat at one family table. I stopped with Brother Lot Smith who
is president of the Stake. I took my meals with him at the family
table, the center table being 45 feet in length and the side table
50 feet, making three rows of persons. Each man has his place
at the table with his family with him, the same as though he were
with his family in his own house. Prayer is always offered at the
table morning and evening before eating, and blessing is then
asked. And this is practiced in all places connected with these
settlements, at the sheep herd, saw mill and dairies. There seemed
to be universal satisfaction among both male and female with
this order of things. I conversed with several of the sisters.
They preferred it to cooking at home. All fared alike, the presi-
dent, priest, and people. If any were sick they were nourished.
If any man was called on a mission he had no anxiety about his
family, knowing they would fare as well as the rest. If any man
518 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
died his family would have a support as long as they lived with
the people, and I must say that I felt in spirit that these settle-
ments, in connection with Orderville, were living in the United
Order as near as any people could in mortality, until a better way
shall be revealed. I could see many advantages they had above
those who were living, each man for himself. They were out of
the reach of temptation to quarrel with their neighbors over water
ditches, or over their neighbor's stock getting into their crops.
They were all interested alike in the use of the water, or the pres-
ervation of their crops. All is theirs, stock and crop, as though
one man owned the whole, and instead of eating up or wasting
their substance, they are daily getting rich and are enabled to
assist other settlements to bread and means. The presidents and
leaders are as hard laboring men as any in the settlements, and,
until I can learn a better way, I feel to say with every sentiment
of my heart to Orderville, Sunset, Brigham City, Pleasant Val-
ley, and every other settlement living in the Order, go ahead and
God bless you; and, as President Young instructed the Saints
who came to form these settlements, to get as near the United
Order as they could; and as President Taylor and the Apostles
advocate the same principle, I hope that all the priesthood will
sustain, by their prayers, faith and influence, those who are striv-
ing to live in this United Order, until something more perfect
shall be revealed unto us. It appears to me that the further we
withdraw from this union into individuality of gardens, lots, or-
chards, cows, pigs, and chickens, the further we withdraw from
the United Order, and the more we open the door for selfishness,
temptation, and fault-finding with each other, the same as before
we attempted to unite, and would open a door to give each man
an excuse to spend his time in attending to his individual affairs,
instead of laboring for the general good of all.
The Sunset settlement consists of 25 families, 24 men, 30
women, 66 children; total 120 souls. They have 13 men at work
on the farm; they have put in 200 acres of wheat, 100 of corn,
15 of cane, 15 acres of lucern, and 5 of other vegetables, besides
25 acres of wheat for the Lamanites. They have 65 brood mares,
30 yearlings, 21 young colts, and 15 horses; also 30 oxen, 160
milk cows, 257 dry stock, not including this year's calves; also
1,200 sheep, and 500 lambs.
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 519
Brigham City consists of 40 families, 38 men, 40 women,
122 children; total souls, 200. They have ten men on the farm,
who have put in 155 acres of wheat, 50 of corn, 20 of cane, 10 of
lucern, 5 of oats, 5 of potatoes, 18 of orchard, and 15 of other
vegetables. They have 25 brood mares, 7 colts, 15 horses; also
200 cows, 150 calves, 70 oxen, 280 young stock; also 700
sheep, and 500 lambs. They have 40 wagons, a blacksmith
and wagon maker. These settlements have a good water grist
mill, carding machine, steam sawmill, and a good pottery, all in
successful operation.
On the 22nd, I visited the sheep herd at McNeil Springs, in
the pine and oak forests, 32 miles from Sunset. The house stands
upon the bench, but the spring is in a deep gorge, so steep it is
difficult for men to bring water up to the house. The water is
guided into several large pine troughs, where 1,000 sheep drink
daily. The wild cats are so numerous that it is difficult to guard
the lambs by night from cats. We visited Pleasant Valley
on the 23rd. This is the location of the dairy of the various set-
tlements in the United Order, and is one of the finest valleys in
Arizona. It is five miles in length, and three miles in breadth,
covered with the best of grass, except a lake of fresh water which
covers many acres, where the horses, cows, oxen, deer, antelope,
and turkeys come down to drink. I was informed the- deer and
antelope came into the valley daily to drink, at times as many
as a hundred antelope in a drove, and that this lake, both fall and
spring, was covered with thousands of ducks and geese, the ducks
remaining throughout the year. Orvil E. Bates presides over this
settlement and is directing the cheese and butter making depart-
ment. I took a horse-back ride in the evening with Brother
Bates to take a view of the country. We saw 15 deer, 17 ante-
lopes, and 5 gobbler turkeys during the day.
On the 24th, we held a meeting at Pleasant Valley with the
Saints. Brother Lot Smith, George Lake, and myself addressed
the people. A good spirit prevailed. At the close of the meeting
we drove 10 miles to the United Order sawmill. We saw a dozen
turkeys on the road. This steam sawmill is one used at Trum-
bull, and has a capacity of sawing 10,000 feet of lumber daily;
stands in the midst of that vast pine and oak forest, some 45 miles
south of San Francisco Mountain. I saw groves of white oak
520 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
from the size of hoop poles to three feet in diameter and 50 feet
in' height.
On Sunday, 25th, we held a meeting forenoon and afternoon,
with the people at the mill. I spoke about one hour and a half,
followed by Brothers Lot Smith, L. H. Savage, O. E. Bates, and
W. C. McLellan ; a good spirit prevailed.
On the 26th, after killing and dressing a large antelope,
and taking a portion of the meat with us, we left our friends at
the mill and returned to Sunset on the eve of the 27th.
I have had an interview with Brother Lewellyn Harris con-
cerning his administrations among the Lamanites sick with the
small-pox. He confirms as truth all that was published in the
Deseret Nezvs concerning it.
Wilford Woodruff.
On the 24th. of June with Lot Smith and others he made a
journey to a number of settlements in that district of the country.
The 25th found him at Woodruff, a small town on the Little Col-
orado, that had been named in his honor. The people of the town
represented in some manner the persistency that characterized the
life of Apostle Woodruff. An existence along the Little Colorado,
especially when it depends upon the permanence of dams con-
structed on its quicksands, is both precarious and difficult.
Elder Woodruff always had the happy faculty of adjusting
himself to the conditions of people wherever he was. He was
as much at home on the farm as in the pulpit or in the temple.
He helped the brethren gather their crops and labored in the
fields.
During the latter part of July, Elder Woodruff went to Snow-
flake where, with President Jesse M. Smith, he took up his labors
among the Saints. While there, during the early part of August,
lie accepted an invitation to go on a deer hunt with Pelone, an
Apache chief. On this occasion, though fond of hunting, he
was much more interested in preaching the gospel to the chief
and other Indians than he was in pursuing the chase. He says
that when they were ready, the Indian painted himself with white
clay, put on a striped shirt resembling the color of an antelope.
The Indian likewise made his limbs take on the same striped ap-
pearance. On his head he put artificial horns, thus making himself
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 521
a decoy to antelope. Pelone and the Indians with him were told
about the Book of Mormon and the promises of the Lord respect-
ing their forefathers.
Of these visits Elder Woodruff related a circumstance as
follows : "Pelone gave three young Mormon Elders the strongest
rebuke I ever heard from an Indian. The boys were smoking and
asked Pelone to smoke with them. He looked them sternly in
the face and said : 'No, the Great Spirit has told me that if I
would not smoke, nor drink whiskey, I should live a long time,
but if I did, I should live but a short time.' I then said to the
boys, you should take that rebuke to heart, and never again set
such an example before an Indian."
Two days later Elder Woodruff had another talk with Pelone
and one Pedro. The latter was also an Apache chief, the two
being the principal chiefs of the tribe. The former had related
to Pedro all that Brother Woodruff had taught him and appeared
much interested in the message.
From Snowflake Apostle Woodruff made his way to St.
John, from which place with Ammon Tenney he paid a visit to
the Zunis and other Indian tribes, an account of which is given in
a communication of September 15th, 1879, to President John
Taylor, as follows :
Sunset, Apache Co., Arizona,
Sept. 15th, 1879.
President John Taylor and Council:
Dear Brethren: — I arrived on Saturday night, the 13th
inst., all well and in good spirits and found Brother Lake, of
Brigham City, and Brother Bates, of Pleasant Valley, very sick.
They had been to the Verde, baptizing some and administering to
the sick. Brother Lake has been looked upon as dangerous, but
was some better yesterday.
In my short communication of the 2nd inst., I promised to
give a fuller account of my visit to the Isletas, which I will now
endeavor to do. I view my visit among the Nephites one of the
most interesting missions of my life, although short. I say Ne-
phites because if there are any Nephites on this continent we have
found them among the Zunis, Lagumas, and Isletas, for they are
a different race of people altogether from the Lamanites. I class
522 WPLFORD WOODRUFF.
the Navajoe, Moquis, and Apaches with the Lamanites, although
they are in advance of many Indian tribes of America. I class
the Zunis, Lagumas, and Isletas among the Nephites. (See Sec.
3, verse 17, Doc. and Cov.) The Zunis are in advance of the
Navajoes, Apaches, or of any other Lamanites. The Lagumas
are much above the Zunis, and the Isletas are far above them all
in wealth, in beauty, cleanliness, and order of their homes and
persons, the adornment of their dwellings, their industry and inde-
fatigable labors, and in their virtue, and in the purity of their na-
tional blood. Their bearing and dignity in their intercourse with
strangers, and, above all else, the expansion of their minds and
their capacity to receive any principle of the Gospel, such as en-
dowments or sealing powers, fully equal the minds of any of the
Anglo Saxon race. While I have been standing in the midst of
that noble-minded people, teaching them the gospel, I could not
make myself believe I was standing in the presence of American
Indians or Lamanites, neither was I. The Isletas of which I speak
is a village twelve miles below Albuquerque, on the Rio Del
Norte, containing 3,000 souls that stand at the head of this class
of men that I call the Nephites. They occupy forty villages, con-
taining a population of 32,000, speaking sixteen distinct languages,
but nearly all good Spanish scholars. I look upon this as a great
^field of missionary labor for some forty good, faithful "Mormon"
elders, who should be able to speak the Spanish ; and I hope next
conference will call some of them, at least, into the field. I visited
this people, located in their homes in company with Brother Am-
nion M. Tenney, who had visited most of them before, and I
think has done much good in opening doors among them. He
had baptized 115 of the Zunis on a former mission. My journey
and visit with him was a visit of observation, and I was amply
rewarded. In what way, I do not know, but in almost every vil-
lage I visited, they were looking for me. I can only make a brief
outline from my journal of our journey. On the 19th of August,
we entered the Zuni village, containing about 3,000 souls. The
village stood on a piece of elevated ground ; many buildings were
three stories high, and the upper stories were entered by ladders
at the top. There had been a heavy struggle in this village be-
tween the Catholics and Mormon Zunis. The priests had done
all they could to lie about the Mormons and had drawn away
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 523
a few who had been baptized, but others remained firm. I went
through the old Catholic cathedral in the village; it looked as
though it were 500 years old. It had two bells hanging in the
tower and over the pulpit was some of the finest carved work in
wood I ever saw, representing Christ, the apostles, and angels.
I went all through the village and, for the first time in my life, I
had a view of the white Indians called Albinos. Their hair, face,
and limbs were nearly as white as milk, much whiter than any
Americans. I met with many who had been baptized and they
were very glad to see me. They had 2,000 acres of corn, looking
well without irrigation. On the day following, we visited their
village at their farm called Fish Springs. I was here introduced
to Brother Juan Bautista (John Baptist), the first man baptized
in the Zuni nation by A. M. Tenney. His son's wife was the
most handsome woman I ever saw of the Indian race; had a
beautiful child, nearly white. I went through their wheat fields,
which they were cutting with sickles. We visited several ruins of
the ancient inhabitants; some of the outside walls of stone were
standing some eight feet high. On Sunday evening, the 25th, we
held a meeting in a village of the Lagumas, called Mosita Negra.
We had an interesting talk with the Governor of the place (Jose
Carido), and the spiritual advisor (Lorenzo Coreo) and both
wanted a meeting. They called the people together, men, women,
and children. We opened by singing and prayer, and Brother
Tenney spoke to them in Spanish thirty minutes. I spoke a short
time. Brother Tenney interpreted and we dismissed, thinking
we had kept them long enough. As soon as we dismissed, a Ne-
phrite arose, full of the spirit of the Lord, and said : 'Friends, why
do you dismiss us and leave us in this way. This is the first time
we have heard of our forefathers and the gospel, and the things
we have looked for from the traditions of our fathers. If our
wives and children are weary, let them go home ; we want to hear
more. We want you to talk all night, do not leave us so.' This
speech raised me to my feet and the next hour was one of the best
meetings we had. We all felt inspired, missionaries, Nephite men,
women, and children. I spoke and Brother Tenney interpreted.
I never felt the want of tongues more than on this occasion. I
taught the things of the Kingdom of God and found hearts cap-
able of receiving it. All were deeply interested and the seeds we
524 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
had sown in the hearts of that people will bring forth fruit. At
the close of the meeting, the man who spoke in the meeting came
to me and said, 'When you return, drive to my home and all your
wants will be supplied/ which we did and held another meeting
on the Sunday following. We should have baptized him, the
Governor, and many others, I think, but the Governor who had fol-
lowed us, as did the spiritual advisor, some sixty miles to Isletas,
had not returned. The people did not wish to take any steps until
their Governor was with them. On the following morning, my
carriage was surrounded by the Governor and people that we had
talked to the night before. Some of them took breakfast with us
and I had to talk to them on the principles of the gospel and their
record and signs of the times, until I left; and the leading men
of the village followed us sixty miles to Isletas and stopped with
us most of the time we were there. On the morning of the 26th
of August, we drove through Frisco, crossed the Rio Del Norte,
which we found very low, and entered Albuquerque, containing
about 3,000 inhabitants, Jews, Gentiles, Americans, and Mexi-
cans. I was introduced to Judge Parks, the U. S. District Judge
of that District, from Illinois. I went through the city or town. It
is quite a place of business. I went through the Catholic cath-
edral accompanied by an Italian padre, or priest. He took great
pains to show us everything in it, robes of the priests and dea-
cons ; some robes woven from pure gold thread that cost $1,000.00.
There was much more wealth than I would have looked for in
as obscure a place as Albuquerque. We spent the day in the
place and left in the evening and camped five miles below on the
banks of the river. On the 27th of August, we entered the vil-
lage &f Isletas (Ysleta), being the day before the great annual
feast of this people. Brother Ammon M. Tenney had visited thlb
people three years ago and had made friends in the place. We
called upon an old patriarch that had received him before. His name
was Juan Reylocero (John King.) He was glad to receive us.
He furnished us with mutton, fruit, and anything we needed. He
was one of the leading spirits, was one of the most influential men
in the village, and was over eighty years of age ; but by his labor
and activity he did not appear more than seventy. It should be
understood that the Catholic power has had dominion for cen-
turies over most of the American tribes. This is the case with all
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. ' 525
these tribes, as well as others, and the priests who now occupy
their villages are mostly French or Italian. The priests who dwell
in Isletas have had a hard contest with the old patriarch, because
he had received the Mormons and their religion. He told the
priest that he had his own rights and agency and no men should
take his rights or religion from him ; and they had not spoken to
each other for two years. This spirit is manifest through all the
tribes when the gospel is preached, and the Lamanites and Ne-
phrites throughout all the land are beginning to be weary of the
Catholic priests and their religion. The inhabitants of Isletas
stand at the head of these 32,000 Nephites ; all the other 40 vil-
lages come to them for counsel. They have their own laws,
police courts, and judgment seat. They are very rich. The man
we stopped with possessed 9,000 sheep, 100 brood mares and
horses, 100 mules and asses, 500 cows and oxen, a ranch worth
$8,000.00, and $25,000 of other wealth. He rents many
houses in the city, and he is a sample of many of the Isletas
nation. They allow no white man or Mexican to mix with them
in their blood; all their marriages are in their own tribe. Our
friend (Reylocero) said the Americans had called them wild men.
If they were wild, they were honest and virtuous. It was very
seldom that a case of seduction of a wife or daughter was known
in their tribes. Whenever such a case did occur, the penalty of
death was executed and had been for centuries, until civilization
was introduced by Americans, who had introduced seduction and
corruption wherever they had a chance, and now, if a man were put
to death for seduction, the civilization of the day would kill his
slayer. In fact they were so much afraid of white men coming
in contact with their women, that Brothers Tenney and Robert H.
Smith, of the 15th Ward, Salt Lake City, three years ago, came
nearly starving to death before they got thoroughly acquainted
with them. They were not willing for these brethren to go into
the presence of their women ; but v after the old patriarch had
reached full confidence in Brother Tenney, he put his grand-
daughter (a very handsome young woman) in his charge, as he
was going away for a season, and a young Mexican wished to
court her, and the old gentleman did not wish him to marry her.
And as the people in that village had full confidence in him, on
our arrival we were kindly received and entertained by all we
526 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
called upon. I look upon the Isletas as the most industrious and
hard laboring people of any I ever met (the Latter-day Saints not
excepted). This Nephite village has a field of corn ten miles in
length and one in width. It lies north and south of their village,
and is irrigated. The corn is quite as good as any I ever saw in
Utah, and perfectly clean; not a weed could be found in a hun-
dred acres. They have also twenty-one vineyards bordering on
their city and 1,000 vines to each vineyard, some of them 60 years
of age, all kept perfectly clean and loaded with the finest of fruit,
and as heavy a crop as I ever saw in St. George. The vines stand
from two to four feet in height and, in the fall of the year, each
vine has a mound of earth formed around it, until it is covered
out of sight. In the spring it is uncovered and the earth leveled.
This is an immense work. They have also many apple, pear, and
peach orchards, all ripe as well as the grapes. Isletas is occu-
pied only by the Nephites themselves. There are no Mexicans or
white men. The houses generally are made of adobe, cement,
or concrete, and plastered. The outside walls are as white as
snow, and the floors are made of mortar or plaster, very smooth
and many of them very neatly carpeted. We saw some as hand-
some women and girls as could be found in America, barring
their dark complexions. There is one practice that exceeds that
of any civilized city on the globe that I ever heard of. No man,
woman, or child is allowed to sweep a particle of dirt or dust
from their floors into the door yards or streets, under penalty of
a fine. It all has to be gathered in cloths or baskets and carried
to mounds which are located in different parts of the city. The
room we occupied was in the center of the town and the mound
formed from the sweepings of the floors in that part of the town
measured 150 yards at the base and some thirty feet high, which
had probably been 100 years in collecting, for they did not ap-
pear to cart it away. I found in Isletas and in other villages of
the Nephites the same kind of crockery and stone ware painted
in all its brilliant colors that we find in the remains of their an-
cient cities, or in ruins of the ancient inhabitants. All of their water
jugs and main crockery are of this material, for they still hold the
art of making and painting it. We visited quite a number of
the families in the village and were kindly entertained. Among
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 527
others, we visited Mrs. Pascual Avieta, a Nephite lady, I should
judge 50 years of age, a large portly woman, with a large, fine
home. Her floors were neatly carpeted, and settees were cov-
ered with Navajoe blankets, worth $15 each. She was neatly
dressed. I was introduced to her by Brother Tenney and to her
daughters and sons. She received me and treated me with all
the cordiality that any refined lady could, and presided over her
household with all the dignity and grace of a Martha Washing-
ton. When her daughters were introduced to me, after bowing
and shaking hands, they very reservedly and modestly retired
across the room, sat down upon a settee and listened to what was
said in silence. The matron sat down beside me and conversed
with great freedom. While the family could speak good Spanish,
her son, a fine young man of 20, could speak good English, which
was a God send to me, and I thoroughly improved it by preach-
ing the Gospel of Christ and blessings of the Kingdom of God
to him, which he gladly received and promised to deliver the same
to his father and mother. The matron invited us into her pear,
peach, and apple orchard, and grape vineyard where fruit was
ripe. We feasted to our satisfaction, and repeated by invitation
the same ceremony each day while in Isletas. The feast was on
the 27th of August. There were hundreds of Mexicans from all
the surrounding country gathered. The Mexican women and
girls had their long trails. Most all the drinking, gambling, and
fighting, which lasted all night, were done by the Mexicans, while
the Isletas were in their homes with doors locked at an earl}
hour. The Governor and leading men of Mosita Negra, where
we preached, were with us and did not take part in the Mexican
carousal.
Thus, dear brethren, I have given you an outline, merely,
of the field of labor which I consider the God of Israel has opened
unto us, and which I consider the revelations of God require us
to perform. I think there is element sufficient for forty good,
faithful elders. There is need for a goodly number of elders who
can speak the Spanish language, or who will be able to learn it.
I have already sent Brother Taylor a small list of names, includ-
ing the Indian missionaries that are already in this country, as
far as I can remember them, and if there are any in St. George
528 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
or southern Utah, or northern, who can speak the Spanish, or
who will learn it, I would like Brother Taylor to consider them at
the October Conference.
I am happy to be able to state that most of the settlements
I have visited of the Saints have been blessed with fair crops of
grain, notwithstanding the dry season. They were just finishing
threshing as I left Snowflake. They will have over 3,000 bushels
of grain, mostly wheat, and I am confident they will have over
4,000 bushels of wheat at Sunset.
I have not written anything for publication concerning my
journey to Lamanites or Nephites of late, thinking it would not
be wisdom to publish anything about our labors among the Amer-
ican Indians under the present state of excitement on Mormon-
ism. I forwarded a list of names in my other communication, as
missionaries. I forward a few more in this communication and
those I send from here are mostly persons who have given in their
names and are willing to engage in the mission. Some incidents oc-
curred on our mission which were interesting to me and showed
that the Lord was at work with and for us, to open the way for
the introduction of the gospel among this branch of the house
of Israel. But I have already lengthened this communication
much more than I intended at the commencement. I learned of
the release of the Apostles from prison from the "News," which
has given joy to all the faithful Saints of the land. The devil
is making a hard struggle to stop the building of temples, and the
work of God, and the wicked are helping him, but, brethren, God
reigns and will stand by you to the end. The lawyers, judges,
and the nation are hastening to their doom as fast as time will
permit, and they are sure of their fate. That God may bless you
and give you the victory, is the earnest prayer of
Your brother in the gospel,
Wilford Woodruff.
Brother Woodruff herein his journal, referring to his epistle
in support of Plural Marriage, said : "I am composed and tran-
quil. I am in the hands of God, so is the United States Govern-
ment. I rejoice in that epistle and in the testimony which I have
borne to all the world. God will back up my testimony and the
testimony of the righteous though the heaven and earth shall pass
EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1879. 529
away." During those days in Arizona, away from the turmoil
and busy scenes of his former active life he had opportunity to
give himself up to the inner workings of the human soul. It
was not only an opportunity to rest, but it was an abandonment to
the workings of the spirit of God in the wilderness of Arizona,
from which he gave out some of the most inspiring utterances of
his life.
Nor was his life there without some inconvenience^ and in-
deed some hardships. In November of that year he traveled with
Lot Smith through the mountains where the snow lay a foot deep.
The weather was very cold and the wind was piercing. They cut
down pine limbs to make a shield against the cold blast, and
made their bed upon the earth. The weather was so cold that
night that Elder Smith, fearing his horses might freeze, arose
and brought them to a big fire which they kept ablaze most of the
night. It was on that journey that he records a visit of President
Young and Elder Orson Hyde to him in a dream. He asked
President Young if he would not address the Saints, and he an-
swered, No, saying that he had done his talking in the flesh and
that work was now left for Elder Woodruff and others to do.
From the dream he quotes President Young as saying : "Tell the
people to get the spirit of the Lord and keep it with them."
It was also at that time that he employed his leisure moments
in reading McCabe's History of the World. He also helped the
brethren in the fields, dressed buckskin, and did everything that
came in his reach. The last days of 1879 were passed with John
W. Young, and other brethren. They visited the different wards,
held conferences, and gave encouragement to the people. In a
section of country where material advantages were not the best,
what the people lacked in worldly advantages they really enjoyed
in spiritual blessings.
?§
CHAPTER 48.
REMARKABLE EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1880.
In a Shepherd's Tent in Arizona. — A Revelation Given Jan. 26, 1880. —
Organization of First Presidency. — Call to Apostleship of Francis
M. Lyman and John Henry Smith.
New Year's Day, 1880, found Apostle Woodruff at the home
of a Brother Greer at the Little Colorado meadows, Apache
County, Arizona. He says he passed much of the day in reading
and in meditation upon the past. His mind was also occupied with
his present situation, and he was led to contemplate the future.
The day following he went to a small uninteresting town about fif-
teen miles from St. Johns to a meeting. Judge Stinison was pres-
ent at the meeting to hear Elder Woodruff in his discourse upon
the divinity of the great latter-day work. On the 5th he rode to
what was known as Perkins' ranch, where he ordained John H.
Perkins to the office of a seventy and set him apart for a mission
to the Lamanites. At this time Elder Woodruff was strongly im-
pressed with the desirability of opening a mission among the La-
manites, and therefore set apart Elder Greer and Henry W. Des-
pain for that mission.
After his visit along the settlements up the Little Colorado
Elder Woodruff returned to Brigham City, and later took up his
abode in a shepherd's tent about twenty-five miles from Sunset.
Here he wrote letters to President Taylor and others, and was es-
pecially thoughtful of Elder George Reynolds, then a prisoner in
Lincoln, Nebraska, Elder Reynolds having been convicted of
polygamy. It was here in this shepherd's tent that he felt the sol-
emnities of eternity resting upon him and desired to know the
mind and will of the Lord concerning the Apostles and the nation,
and especially the purpose of the persecution against the Saints
of God. On the 26th of January in his journal he says : "I went
to bed filled with prayer and meditation. I fell asleep and re-
mained in slumber until about midnight, when I awoke. The
Lord then poured out His spirit upon me and opened the vision of
my mind so that I could comprehend in a great measure the mind
and will of God concerning the nation and concerning the inhab-
!
REMARKABLE EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1880. 531
itants of Zion. I saw the wickedness of the nation, its abomina-
tions and corruptions and the judgments of God and the destruc-
tion that awaited it. Then I also comprehended the great respon-
sibility which rested upon the Quorum of the Apostles. My head
became a fountain of tears, and my pillow was wet with the dews
of heaven. Sleep departed from me. The Lord revealed unto
me the duty of the Apostles and of all the faithful elders of
Israel. The revelation was submitted to the Quorum of the
Twelve Apostles just prior to the April conference of that year.
It was accepted by that body as the word of the Lord, according
to Elder Woodruff's journal, under date of April 4th, 1880.
On the morning following the revelation, January 27th, he
said : "I arose in the morning after the vision of the night. My
heart was filled with joy and gratitude for a manifestation of the
spirit of God to me. It was given by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost. I had read a revelation in the Doctrine and Covenants
and prayed earnestly to the Lord to manifest to me His mind and
will concerning myself and my brethren, the Apostles, and the
Lord gave me that revelation in answer to my prayers.
"On January 28th I was again given a vision. It concerned
the destiny of our nation and of Zion. My pillow was again wet
by a fountain of tears as I beheld the judgments of God upon the
wicked. I was strongly impressed that the Apostles and elders
should warn the inhabitants of the earth."
On his return to the settlements from the mountains,February
1st, he writes : "I have passed eleven days in the mountains in the
midst of driving snow, making my bed upon the ground in a
shepherd's tent. I ate my bread and meat twice a day with thanks-
giving. I drank the cold snow water and indeed have had the
best of health, although when I left Sunset I had a severe cold on
my lungs. I also passed several days in the saddle, from eight to
ten hours a day, when the cold north wind was blowing in my
face. I shall soon be seventy-three years of age."
Between the 20th and 27th of February with John W. Young
he visited much of the mountain country where in places it was
necessary to let the wagons down over the rocks with ropes on
account of the rugged character of that region. On the 28th and
29th he attended the Stake Conference.
March the 1st was Elder Woodruff's birthday. The Saints of
532 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Sunset and Brigham City honored him with their presence. About
one hundred guests sat down to his birthday dinner. The Saints
of that region were greatly devoted to Apostle Woodruff, and
some named their children after him. His sojourn in Arizona dur-
ing those months of exile disclosed more than anything else in later
years of his life the spirit that actuated the man. Far removed
from the busy life which the leaders of the Church were leading
at the time, his mind was touched by the visions of God, and it
was a time of spiritual enjoyment.
On the 3rd of March, in company with Lot Smith, he left for
St. George, which he reached on the 18th. On his way, at Kanab,
Elder Woodruff mentions the fact that Elder David K. Udall of
that place was wanted to be bishop of St. Johns, Arizona, a posi-
tion which Elder Udall subsequently filled, and later he became the
president of the stake, a position he now holds. During his stay
at St. George he refers to the many happy hours he passed in
connection with Erastus Snow, James G. Bleak, Moses F. Farns-
worth, John D. T. McAllister and others. On the 24th of March,
in company with Erastus Snow, he left St. George and reached
Salt Lake City, after holding meetings en route, on the 2nd of
April. On the 4th and Sth of the month meetings were held by
the Council in the Assembly Hall preparatory to the conference
which began on the 6th of April.
The April conference of 1880 was one of the most important
in the history of the Church. Ffty years had passed since its or-
ganization. President Taylor felt inspired to make it a year of ju-
bilee to the Latter-day Saints. The people were, therefore, f orgiver*
their debts to the Church to the extent of eight hundred thousand
dollars, money chiefly due to the emigration fund. Unpaid tithing
was also forgiven to the amount of seventy-six thousand eight
hundred and ninety-nine dollars. Hundreds of cows and thou-
sands of sheep were given to the widows and other worthy poor.
The discourses at the conference were especially effective in bring-
ing comfort and consolation to the Latter-day Saints who were in
financial need. On the 27th of May following, Elder Woodruff
wrote his last will and testament, as he felt that at any time he
might be called to the great beyond; yet he lived subsequently
eighteen years.
On the 24th of July following- he wrote : "We had the great-
REMARKABLE EXPERIENCES IN ARIZONA, 1880. 533
est celebration to-day in commemoration of the entrance of the
pioneers into this valley that we ever held in Utah. A procession
two miles long was arranged. It passed through the streets of
the City as an object lesson in Church history. It is recorded in
full in the Deseret News of July 26th.
On the 6th of October the fall conference was held. It was
the third time in the history of the Church that the Presidency
had been organized. President John Taylor, George Q. Cannon
and Joseph F. Smith were ordained to that position. The vacan-
cies in the quorum thus created were filled by the appointment of
Francis M. Lyman, president of the Tooele Stake, and John Henry
Smith, bishop of the Seventeenth Ward. On that occasion the
voting was done by the different quorums and the scene was most
impressive upon all present. Elder Woodruff was called at this
time to be the President of the Twelve Apostles. The ordination
of the new Apostles, however, in consequence of Elder Lyman's
absence, was postponed until October 27th, that year. It had
been the practice theretofore for the President of the Church tc
ordain when there was only one Apostle to be ordained. When
two, the second was ordained by the first counselor, and the third,
where there were three, by the second counselor. Apostle John
Henry Smith, speaking of the circumstance, said : "I had secret-
ly asked the Lord that President Woodruff might ordain me, and
that if he did so. I would accept it as a special testimony that my
call to the apostleship came from the Lord."
His prayer was answered. Elder Woodruff records the fact
that at the close of that year, December 28th, he was inspired to
write a prayer to be presented before the Lord in keeping with the
revelation given him in the wilderness of Arizona. The prayer was
approved by President Taylor and was recorded in the journal of
Apostle Woodruff and presented to the Lord in accordance with
divine command. It' was answered by the blessing and protection
of God's people. The close of the year brought the Saints nearer
to those eventful chapters that began in the year 1882.
CHAPTER 49.
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882.
Leonard Hardy's Birthday Party. — Prophecy Concerning Joseph F.
Smith.— Death of Orson Pratt.— Visit to St. George.— The Ed-
munds Law. — Oscar Wilde. — Conditions at St. Johns, Arizona. —
Call of President George Teasdale, Heber J. Grant and Seymour B.
Young.— Death of Captain William H. Hooper.
In the beginning of the year 1881 Elder Woodruff found it
possible to enjoy the quietude of his home, free from the threats
and undisturbed by the agitation of his enemies. He appreciated
the liberties he now enjoyed, and so far as his own life was con-
cerned, he characterized the New Year not by personal resolutions,
but by prayer. He had no will of his own to carry out, but wanted
to be in a position to do God's will. There is something about the
prayers of Elder Wodruff that was on his part an intense interest
in the welfare and happiness of others. He is always zealous for
God and the Church ; and those who were true to their calling had
a special claim upon his friendship and love.
January 1st was the anniversary of Bishop Leonard W.
Hardy's birth. The venerable leader had a well-earned reputation
for integrity to God and to his fellow-men. In the sunset of life
his family came to appreciate more and more the arduous labors of
an honored sire, the anniversary of whose birth they now cele-
brated by a surprise party. Elder Woodruff was present and
joined in the congratulations of the family and friends. Such oc-
casions always made him reminiscent. In learning so thoroughly
the history of the Church, he had also learned the history of those
who were its representative men. He also knew, too, when their
spirit was in harmony with the spirit of the great latter-day work.
As long as Elder Woodruff stood at the head of the Young
Men's Mutual Improvement Associations he devoted himself spe-
cially to their interest. Like all those who are full of enthusiasm
and have hope constantly enkindled within their hearts, he was na-
turally young in spirit. On January 16th that year he attended a
conference of the young men in Ogden City, where he explained
to them the importance of divine authority, and showed the mean-
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882. 535
ing of those keys which unlock the door of salvation to the human
family. Those keys, he explained, had been in the keeping of
God's trusted servants from the most ancient times; by them dif-
ferent dispensations were opened. He exhorted the young men
to study the Scriptures. They were of all books the most im-
portant to the welfare and happiness of mankind. He also rec-
ommended to them the study of ancient history, wherein they
might see the hand dealings of God with the human family.
On the 19th of January, 1881, the President and the Twelve,
the Patriarch, Bishop Hunter, L. John Nuttall, the President's
secretary, met in solemn council and prayer by which they repre-
sented to the Lord the needs of His people. They implored His
protection against the enemy, whose growing power was an in-
creasing menace to the peace of the Church. This meeting was in
obedience to the Lord's command, given in the revelation to Elder
Woodruff in the wilderness of Arizona. "It was truly a solemn
occasion," writes Elder Woodruff, in his journal.
On the 21st he went to Ogden, where he took part in a social
party, gotten up in honor of Eliza R. Snow, it being the anniver-
sary of her birth.
The Quarterly Conference there, convened on the 22nd and
23rd, and it was on this occasion, after an address to the people by
Joseph F. Smith, that Elder Woodruff arose and prophesied that
the man to whom they had just listened would yet become the
President of the Church in all the world. In his journal he asks
that the prophecy be made a note of, and that it be made a matter
of special record when its fulfillment was realized, which was
October 17th, 1901, more than twenty and a half years after the
prophecy was uttered, and more than thirty years from the time he
made the same prediction in Nephi.
"Nephi, March 22nd, 1909.
"About the year 1869, two Apostles visited Nephi and held
meeting there. They were Wilford Woodruff and Joseph F.
Smith. On Sunday morning they attended Sunday School, which
was held in the old Social Hall. Elder Woodruff interested the
children by speaking of incidents in the life of the Prophet Joseph
Smith and of his labors. He then turned to Elder Joseph F.
Smith and asked him to arise to his feet. Elder Smith complied.
536 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
'Look at him, children,' Wilford Woodruff said, 'for he resembles
the Prophet Joseph more than any man living. He will become
the President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
I want you, every one of you, to remember what I {lave told you
this morning.' After this Brother Woodruff called on Elder
Smith to speak. The latter said he could remember the Prophet,
although he was then very young. He remembered sitting upon
his knees. I was present on this occasion.
Respectfully,
Langley A. Bailey."
Early in the month of February we find him in Smithfield,
where he was building a new home for his family. His journal
shows considerable impatience over the delay in the work on his
house. He was himself a man of action. Whatever he had to do,
he went at with all his might. His presence, however, had the de-
sired effect, and it was not long before his home was completed
and his wife and children thereby made more comfortable.
On his return to Salt Lake he manifested great interest in
the condition of Orson Pratt and Charles C. Rich, who were both
in a critical condition physically. On the 20th, feeling that Elder
Pratt's mission in this life was nearly ended, and to the end that
his last days might close in peace, he gave him a blessing of com-
fort that he might be resigned to the will and purposes of God
concerning life and death.
It was a practice with Wilford Woodruff whenever he gave
an important blessing, to record it in his journal. In blessing El-
der Pratt, he says : "It has been your lot to dwell as an Apostle
in the flesh and stand in the Church and Kingdom of God longer
than any other man in this generation. It has been your lot to
cross the ocean to proclaim the words of salvation more than any
other man. Let your heart be comforted. Let your soul be full
of joy, for the Heavenly hosts are watching over you."
Before the close of February, Elder Woodruff started again
for St. George. His associations there were always to his mind
those of the most heavenly character. There was, perhaps, no
place in the Church ever settled by a choicer class of men than
those who were called to St. George. The men and women of that
place possessed spiritual natures that were in harmony with the
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882. 537
life and aspirations of Elder Woodruff. St. George has, there-
fore, in his journal, a very prominent place. On the anniversary of
his birth, in St. George that year, he says: "I have passed my
birthdays in this Temple in the years 1870, 71, 72, and 74. My sev-
enty-third birthday I passed in Sunset, Arizona. This is one of the
most glorious days of my life. This morning there appeared at
the Temple two hundred and thirty-nine persons for endowments.
Many of these had come to assist him in his Temple work. He
also records the fact that for his dead there had been performed
two thousand seven hundred and forty-nine baptisms, two thou-
sand and thirty-seven had been endowed, and seven hundred and
five couples sealed.
On March 22nd he returned to Salt Lake. After the spring
Conference of that year Elder Woodruff was prostrated by a sick-
ness which lasted most of the month of April. On May 1st, how-
ever he attended the Quarterly Conference in Logan and held
meetings in Smithfield, Franklin, and other places. The summer
months of that year he was occupied in visiting the leading stakes
of Zion, both north and south of Salt Lake City.
On the 2nd of July he expressed his horror at the shocking
news of the assassination of President Garfield. Respecting the
celebration of the Fourth of July that year he writes, that as a
people they do not consider it proper to be celebrating while the
President of the United States lies in the agonies of death, brought
about by the hand of an assassin.
On the 16th he records the death of Joseph Young, aged
eighty-seven years, three months and nine days. Joseph Young
was at the time of his death senior president of the Seventies, and
had been from the first organization of the first council to the end
of his life.
October 3rd he records the death that day of Apostle Orson
Pratt. At the funeral Elder Woodruff spoke at some length on
the life of Elder Pratt, and read the revelation given through
Joseph Smith to Orson Pratt in 1830. "Brother Orson Pratt has
lived in the Church longer than any other man, perhaps he has
lived in it longer than any former man could ever live in the
Church. He has crossed the Atlantic Ocean sixteen times and
has traveled more miles than any other man in the Church. He
has preached more sermons ; he has brought many thousands to a
538 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
knowledge of the truth. He had this revelation given to him
which I have read in your hearing. He has lifted up his voice long
and loud. He has done a great work and I cannot mourn his
death. I cannot mourn over the death of inspired men who have
died in the faith. Any man or woman who has kept the Celestial
Law of God on the earth and has died in the faith will open his
or her eyes to a scene of glory and blessings and eternal life that
men cannot obtain from any other principle. "
After the October conference, Elder Woodruff accompanied
President Taylor and party to all the stakes in the southern part
of the Territory. They were absent three weeks. That visit gave
to the Saints new courage and awakened a stronger desire to at-
tend to their duties. Elder Woodruff was present the early part
of January, when the Gardo House was opened and a reception
given on that occasion by President John Taylor, who shook hands
with something like two thousand people. On the 8th he was
also in the Assembly Hall when the Temple Block was dedicated.
In the early part of 1882 the Saints began to feel the effects
of the agitation abroad against them, and Congress was beset by
the enemies of the Church, who importuned that body to pass the
most drastic measures against the Mormons. Throughout the
United States the most vicious and absurd stories were circulated.
The President and the Twelve made special efforts to get the
facts before the country, and especially before the Congress of the
United States. The spirit, however, of anti-Mormonism had
worked itself into a state of frenzy. Ministers of the United
States held frequent meetings in all parts of the country.
Under date of February 15th, 1882, Elder Woodruff says:
"There has never been a time since the organization of this Church
when such a universal howl was raised against us. The whole
land is flooded with lies against the people of God. The govern-
ment seems determined on the destruction of the faithful Latter-
day Saints."
In the midst, however,' of the political excitement, Elder
Woodruff took comfort in that spiritual nature with which God
had so richly endowed him. Nor was he forgotten by his faith-
ful co-workers in St. George. On March the first there came to
him the following telegram: "President Woodruff: Temple
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882. 539
workers of St. George greet and congratulate you on this your
natal day, praying peace, length of days, continued usefulness, and
the increasing power of the heavens to rest upon you." His re-
ply reads: "Thanks for the greeting of my friends. May our
friendship and union increase and continue throughout time and
eternity." Such exchanges of friendship and such assurances of
love meant much to him. He was a man of a most friendly nature
and those friendships of life which his integrity won, he never
lost.
The month of March, 1882, was an important landmark in the
history of God's people. After years of constant agitation, and
after the circulation of the most pernicious falsehoods, and after a
campaign by the ministers of the country against the Latter-day
Saints, Congress passed a law most drastic in its terms, and doubly
so in the manner of its execution. From that period dates what
has been properly styled, the Crusade.
On the 14th of March, 1882, the Edmunds Bill passed the
House of Representatives by a vote of one hundred and ninety to
forty-two. Elder Woodruff records in his journal, to their credit,
the names of those who voted against the bill, and the states which
they, represented. Of the bill itself he writes : "It is entirely a
breach of the Constitution of the United States; condemns men
before trial or conviction by court or jury ; takes away the right
of trial by a jury of their peers; makes an ex post facto law and
a bill of attainder; takes away from the Latter-day Saints, be-
cause of their religious convictions, the franchise, and deprives
them from sitting on juries because of their opinions; but if the
nation can stand it, we can. It is taking a stand against God,
against Christ and His kingdom, and against His people."
Ten days later, the 24th, the bill became a law by the signa-
ture of President Arthur. The words of President Woodruff will
be debated and contradicted. It will be pointed out that the Su-
preme Court of the United States, in passing upon the constitution-
ality of that law, is the final arbiter ; and so it is, so far as this na-
tion is concerned ; but the Latter-day Saints held then, as they do
now, that there is One who holds in His keeping the destinies of
nations; One who is raising up a people to Himself, who shall
practice virtue and righteousness. Whether the words of Elder
540 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Woodruff were prophetic, or merely the expression of disappoint-
ment and anger, must be left to Him in whose name, and in whose
name only, men have authority to prophesy. One thing is certain :
the Latter-day Saints, in a spirit of resignation, have left the con-
duct of this nation toward them in the hands of God. At the same
time, they have no desire to hinder the progress of this nation or
thwart any patriotic purpose. On the contrary, they hope for the
best, teach loyalty, patriotism, and uphold the Constitution of their
country. They feel that men must come sooner or later to recog-
nize the hand of God in His judgments.
When the spring conference convened, on the 6th of April,
that year, there was* considerable anxiety among the people; for
with them there was a general desire to submit themselves to the
will of God ; and it is a part of their religious training, indeed, their
conviction and testimony that there are properly appointed chan-
nels through which divine guidance comes to them. The words
of their leaders at this conference were received with solemn atten-
tion and heartfelt determination. President Taylor spoke with
great power and determination, counseled the Saints to keep the
commandments of God and honor the constitutional laws of the
land. On that occasion a reporter of the New York World and a
correspondent of the London Times were present and listened to
the proceedings of the conference.
Elder Woodruff was a many-sided man. He never surren-
dered himself or his interests to one thing exclusively. To him
the program of life was made up of all sorts of conditions and ex-
periences. From the affairs of the conference he records in his
journal the lecture delivered on the 10th of the month by Oscar
Wilde on "Art and Beauty." Elder Woodruff was slow to judge
men and then only upon the most impressing convictions. How-
ever, of Oscar Wilde he said : "It was a very singular lecture, in-
deed, and he seemed a very singular man." His subsequent his-
tory proved him to be very singular indeed.
On the 13th he met with his council, when it was voted to call
twenty young Indians and educate them in the Brigham Young
Academy at Provo, that they might be missionaries among their
own people. His heart was in the Indian mission, — the great pos-
sibilities of that people were so clear to his mind as to make him
somewhat impatient concerning their future.
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882. 541
On the 20th he said : "We received a telegram this morning
from George Q. Cannon, saying that a vote was taken on his case
in the House of Representatives. One hundred and twenty-three
votes were cast for his expulsion, and seventy-nine against it.
Ninety did not vote at all. His seat in Congress was therefore
declared vacant."
Shortly after this he referred to his visit to the quarterly con-
ference in Logan with President Taylor, whom he quotes at that
time as follows : "When we go to the spirit world, we go naked,
as we came into the world, or if we get any clothing it is as much
by our dependence upon others as when we were born into this
world. If we get a mansion in our Father's Kingdom we shall
also be dependent upon Him for it."
Of Joseph F. Smith's sermon, he quotes : "Can we say that
that which is perfect has not come? Are not the revelations and
commandments of God perfect ? Is not the gospel of Christ, with
the priesthood which God has revealed, perfect? Although we
ourselves have not arrived at that stage of perfection which it is
our privilege to obtain, yet the means of perfection has been given
us." At the close of the meeting Elder Woodruff said : "I went to
the tower of the Temple in a rain storm and found the work
there progressing very nicely."
Elder Woodruff kept in close touch with affairs in Arizona.
His recent experiences there had endeared the Saints to him, and
the opportunities among the Indians had made that Territory im-
fortant from the standpoint of Church history. A number of
Saints located in St. Johns, which was a Mexican town. In those
days the people were surrounded by a class of ruffians known there
as cowboys. There was also some friction between the Saints
dnd the Mexicans, and altogether the people of St. Johns were sub-
jected to considerable anxiety because of the contentious spirit
around them.
In Elder Woodruff's journal we take the following account of
a disturbance, which came to him through private correspondence.
The event mentioned occurred June 24th, 1882. "The Mexicans
were celebrating St. John's day, when several men rode into town
armed with pistols and guns. The Mexicans ordered them to leave
town or put away their arms. They refused to do either, when
fighting broke out between the two parties. The Mexicans gath-
542 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ered their arms and drove the cowboys into some unfinished
houses. Three of the leaders were then taken prisoners, one
killed and another wounded. It was on this occasion that Elder
Nathan C. Tenney, one of the Saints there, was killed while try-
ing to make peace and stop the fight."
On the 27th of the following September they met in council
to consider fully all the vacancies in the Quorum of the Twelve
and the First Council of Seventies. It was decided to leave the
nominations entirely to the President of the Church, which has
been largely the custom from the beginning. A little later Elder
Abraham H. Cannon was chosen to fill the vacancy in the First
Council of Seventies.
On the 13th of October the First Presidency and the Twelve
met to receive the revelation of God to President Taylor, in which
the duties of the Priesthood and of the Saints were set forth. In
that same revelation appears the call of President George Teasdale
of the Juab Stake, and President Heber J. Grant of the Tooele
Stake to the vacancies in the Quorum of the Twelve. Elder Sey-
mour B. Young was called to fill the vacancy in the First Council
of Seventies and requested to keep the whole law of God as a
preparation for his new calling and labors.
Concerning the Patriarchal Order of Marriage, President
Taylor said : "If we do not embrace that principle soon, the keys
will be turned against us. If we do not keep the same law that
our Heavenly Father has kept, we cannot go with Him. A man
obeying a lower law is not qualified to preside over those who
keep a higher law." In harmony with the remarks of President
Taylor Elder Woodruff observed : "The reason why the Church
and Kingdom of God cannot advance without the Patriarchal
Order of Marriage is that it belongs to this dispensation just as
baptism for the dead does, or any law or ordinance that belongs
to a dispensation. Without it the Church cannot progress. The
leading men of Israel who are presiding over stakes will have to
obey the law of Abraham, or they will have to resign."
On the 30th of December Elder Woodruff's journal contains
the following: "I dreamed last night that Captain William H.
Hooper was dead. I told my family this morning that when I
heard from fiim I should hear that he was dead. Later, Brother
YEARS OF GREAT AGITATION, 1881, 1882. 543
Jacques informed me at the Historian's office that the captain died
at twenty minutes past eight. I saw Captain Hooper in the spirit
world in my dream. I saw a few of the mansions in the Celestial
Kingdom of God which were composed of beautiful stones and of
materials that were as real as anything on earth, and that the best
architects in heaven were employed in the construction of these
buildings."
CHAPTER 50.
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885.
Exemplary Deacons. — Adam-ondi-Ahman. — Visit to Colorado. — The
Patriarchal Order of Marriage. — Andrew Burt. — Farm Life. — The
Crusade Opens. — The Family Celebration of His Birthday. — Call of
Jno. W. Taylor. — Call of Wm. B. Preston. — Land Troubles in Ari-
zona. — Dedication of the Logan Temple. — A Visit to Snake River
Country, Idaho. — Growth of Children After the Resurrection. — Call
of John Morgan. — In Exile. — Conference at Fish Lake.
On the 2nd of January, 1883, President Woodruff and Joseph
F. Smith spoke at the funeral of Captain William H. Hooper.
He had occupied a prominent place in the history of Utah., Be-
sides representing the people in Congress he was one of a small
number of strong financiers, who had much to do with the ma-
terial development of the Territory. On the 20th of the same
month he makes mention of the appointment of L. W. Shurtliff ,
bishop of Plain City, to succeed David H. Peery as the president
of the Weber Stake of Zion, at the same time Elders Chas. F.
Middleton, and N. C. Flygare were chosen as counselors.
On the 27th of the same month Elder Woodruff attended a
Stake Quarterly Conference at Nephi where George Teasdale
had been called to preside. A circumstance took place on Satur-
day at that conference which was exceptionally gratifying to
Elder Woodruff and he desires that it have a place in his journal
and history. He said, "As the meeting-house was not large
enough to hold all the people, some fifteen deacons gave up their
seats. Leaving the meeting-house they obtained axes and went
directly to President Teasdale's home where they cut up several
cords of wood. They then went to the homes of some half dozen
widows in the place where they cut up the wood they found there.
They also cut up the wood at the home of one of the deacons who
had met with an accident so that he was unable to cut his own
wood. They continued in this employment throughout the day.
When Brother Teasdale arrived home, to his surprise he found
all his wood pile missing, but was much gratified to find it all cut
up and in his wood shed. God bless such deacons,"
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 545
During the early months of 1883 a number of prominent men
throughout the Church died. It was always a gratification to
Elder Woodruff to record his testimony to the character of men
who died devoted to the Church, true to their covenants and faith-
ful to the last. He makes special mention of the death of John
Van Cott, Bishop William Bringhurst of Springville, Harrison
Burgess, Bishop L. E. Harrington, and David Evans. The latter
two, however, died about the last of June.
On the 22nd of February Elder Woodruff was present at
the dedication of the Gardo House. The prayer was offered by
Franklin D. Richards. This residence had been in process of con-
struction for some time and its use was delayed in ' consequence
of litigations begun by the heirs of President Young against his
executors. President Taylor was therefore its first occupant.
That he himself might be in position to ward off the persecutions
of himself as head of the Church, he left his families in the homes
he had built for them and made his sister matron of the new offi-
cial residence. His care, however, proved unavailing since perse-
cution was aimed specially at him.
During their lifelong experiences in the Church, President
A. O. Smoot of Provo, and Elder Woodruff were devoted friends.
Their associations had been intimate, and in the trying times of
early Church history their relations were the most cordial and
brotherly. The home of President Smoot in Provo always gave
the fullest hospitality to Elder Woodruff on his visits to that
town. On the 12th of May he records the circumstance that
President Smooth wife began immediately to regain her speech,
after it had been lost through paralysis, by the special administra-
tion of Elder Woodruff and others. At that time his old friend
related a peculiar circumstance of history that occurred at Adam-
ondi-Ahman. President Smoot said that he and Alanson Ripley,
while surveying at that town, which was about 22 miles from
Jackson County, Missouri, came across a stone wall in the
midst of a dense forest of underbush. The wall was 30 feet long,
3 feet thick, and 4 feet high. It was laid in mortar or cement.
When Joseph Smith visited the place and examined the wall he
said it was the remains of an altar built by Father Adam and
upon which he offered sacrifices after he was driven from the
Garden of Eden. He said that the Garden of Eden was located
36
346 WILFORD WOODRUFF. '
in Jackson County, Missouri. The whole town of Adam-ondi-
Ahman was in the midst of a thick and heavy forest of timber and
the place was named in honor of Adam's altar. The Prophet ex-
plained that it was upon this altar where Adam blessed his sons
and his posterity, prior to his death.
On the Sth of June Apostle Woodruff with President Smith,
Brigham Young, and President John Morgan, paid a visit to the
Saints in San Louis Valley,. Colorado. The Saints there were
emigrants largely from the Southern States. It was during this
visit that Silas S. Smith was sustained as stake president. While
traveling on the Denver and Rio Grande Railroad, Elder Wood-
ruff felt and expressed his admiration for the beauty of the scenery.
Whenever he contemplated the laws of God or his Creator's mar-
velous works it intensified his religious devotion and his sense of
gratitude. It was to him also a source of satisfaction that much
of the work in the construction of the railroad over which he
passsed was the work of his brethren.
On his return to Salt Lake City the next important circum-
stance he mentions was the threatened destruction of the great
Tabernacle by a spark of fire which had been thrown by an ex-
plosion from the old wagon yard just across the road south of
the Temple block. On the 21st of June this year the old
Council House and Savages Art Callery were burned to the
ground. This threatened destruction of the great Tabernacle
led to the removal of its old shingled roof and the substi-
tution therefor of an iron one.
Soon after this we find him at a conference in Nephi. As
plural marriage was then attacked from all sides, it received special
attention from the leaders of the Church who maintained the im-
portance as well as the divinity of the institution. In his discourse
at Nephi he quoted himself as having made the following re-
marks, "The law of the Patriarchal Order of marriage belongs
to this dispensation, and after it was revealed to the Prophet Jos-
eph, he was. commanded to receive it. If he and the people had
rejected it, the Church and Kingdom of God would have advanced
no further and God would have taken it from them and given it
to another people. It has been said that the Patriarchal Order of
marriage has caused more sorrow to the daughters of Eve than
any other principle ever revealed from Heaven to men, but this
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 547
is not true. No divine principle brings trouble to those who
faithfully obey it. If they who are in it have troubles it is not the
fault of the principle but because of weakness and of the false tra-
ditions which surround them. The Lord never gave a law to the
children of men which will give to them exaltation and glory ex-
cept through the observance of that law. The Lord's people
who abide that law are entitled to His protection by the oath and
covenant which He has made with them. From the day that the
apostles and elders published that law to the world with the de-
termination to maintain it, the Lord has fought their battles."
The 24th of that year was celebrated in the Tabernacle with
great enthusiasm. Ten thousand people were present. On the
anniversary of that day Wilford Woodruff was always reminis-
cent. As time went on, the earlier impressions of his mind were
confirmed in the fulfillment of God's promises which year after
year were to his mind more plainly fulfilled. He felt that the
observance of that day was a duty which the people owed to their
God because of the care He had manifested over them and the
wonderful manner in which He had made the desert blossom like
the rose.
In his journal of August 27th he mentioned regretfully the
death of Andrew Burt who had been killed on the 25th by a
mulatto. At Bishop Burt's funeral there were about nine thou-
sand people, and it is said that before the exercises something
like fifteen thousand viewed the remains. Captain Burt's splen-
did integrity, his simple life and unassuming demeanor had won
for him a respect quite universal.^ He was bishop of the 21st
ward.
Wilford Woodruff's love for men whose friendship was tried
aud true and whose devotion to the things of God was above
question, was again verified. It made no difference to him what
their standing in life was, he saw above the honors of men that
which he esteemed true greatness, such greatness as he sincerely
believed God recognized.
In reading his journal one learns to esteem more highly the
practice of manual labor. He exalted work by the interest he
took in the workmanship of his own hands. If he ever felt the
temptation to leave his ministry for any length of time it was
the temptation which came to him in his love of manual labor.
548 WlLFORD WOODRUFF.
All through his journal he was telling about the things that he
did on his farm. He wrote about his horses, his cows, his or-
chards, his crops, he spoke of them in detail, they all meant much
to him. One is constantly reminded in reading his journal of the
life and doctrines of Tolstoi, the great Russian author, whose
simple life and labors upon his farm with the Russian peasants
have won the admiration of millions of admirers.
As the year 1883 was drawing to a close the times became
more trying. The hatred of the enemy was greatly intensified.
The brethren felt the impending storm coming upon them, there
was often a spirit of gloom which it was not easy to cast aside.
Elder Woodruff's journal of October 12th that year contained an
account of a meeting of the Presidency and Twelve, a meeting
of fasting and prayer that the troubles which were coming upon
them might be diverted if it were the will of God, and if they
were not to be diverted that they might have the strength to bear
them and the* wisdom and patience and spirit to do the will of the
Father. To all these unhappy forebodings was added the sorrow
that comes from separation of old friends. On the 19th of that
month Bishop Edward Hunter died, and on the 17th of the month
following he was joined by Charles C. Rich.
During the year 1883 he traveled, according to the summary
which he made in his journal, over six thousand miles, held 213
meetings and preached 144 discourses.
The year 1884 was the beginning in the Church of a great
crusade. It was a land-mark in history. What began that year
is likely to be told from generation to generation. The hard-
ships that it brought to the Church and the trials which the people
underwent were themes for household conversation throughout
the entire Church. The Edmunds law of 1882 had been put into
effect so far as it related to the imprisonment of the Saints. The
enemy were at first occupied in its political phases. As time went
on it was seen that the disappointment of the enemy in the politi-
cal advantages to be derived from the law became more apparent.
The law was really a disappointment to them. The Utah com-
mission which it established was filled by appointees from the East
and those who were grasping for political power in the Territory
found their hopes unrealized. This disappointment led to a spirit
of intensified anger and the criminal part of the law began to
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 549
receive its enforcement in the most drastic, spiteful, and revenge-
ful manner. Everything possible was done to prepare the people
for dark days to come. The revelations of God were to the effect
that men should set their families in order.
Elder Woodruff on his birthday, March 1st, had a family
gathering. Of the 46 members of his family, 39 were present.
This included his daughters-in-law and grandchildren. As a
token of respect on the part of his family, an address to him was
read by his little grandson, Elias Smith Woodruff : "To our be-
loved Grandfather, — we greet you on this your seventy-seventh
birthday. We wish you many happy returns of the day, for this
and more we ever pray. We all shall strive to walk in your
footsteps and listen to your counsel as you are a man of God. We
likewise hope to be like you by the help of our Heavenly Father.
You have done a vast amount of good, both for the living and the
dead. Your days have been many and many call you blessed.
You have been in the hands of God, the savior of thousands.
Through the blessings of the Lord your life has been preserved
in many dangers through which you have been called to pass.
You have accomplished a great work and we all with one voice
say : Teace and blessings be with you to the end of your days.'
Please accept this tribute of love and respect. From your little
grandson. Written for him by Julia Woodruff." The family
little imagined at that time that President Woodruff would con-
tinue with them in life yet fourteen years.
The 6th of March he became very much interested in the
visit to Salt Lake City of the great singer, Adelina Patti. Her
world-renown fame made her a person of great interest. She in
turn recognized the important stand occupied by the leaders of the
Church, and invited President Taylor and Elder Woodruff to visit
her private car which had cost something like sixty thousand dol-
lars. Its conveniences and beautiful apartments greatly inter-
ested Elder Woodruff whose powers to observe were always
strong.
As the year went on reports of the activity of the enemy and
the intense anti-Mormon hatred came to the Presidency of the
Church. Miles Romney brought word from St. Johns, Arizona,
of the opposition there from both the Mexicans and the whites.
The April conference witnessed the call of John W. Taylor to fill
550 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the vacancy occasioned by the death of Charles C. Rich. William
B. Preston was made the presiding bishop of the Church. That
same month word also came from Arizona of the attempt to rob
the people there of their lands by means of a purchase of rail-
road land which the Saints. had occupied and cultivated long be-
fore the railroad was built and before any grant had been received
6y the railroad. Presidents Taylor and Cannon were absent at
che time, but a telegram signed by President Woodruff and others
was sent to General Williamson, Washington, D. C, the general
agent of the railroad lands, asking him not to sell the land in
question before receiving a letter from them. The method here
referred to of robbing the Saints was due to the fact that the
enemy was taking advantage of special information of which the
Saints were ignorant. The lands granted to the railroad in that
part of Arizona were of little value except as they had been made
valuable by the labor of the Latter-day Saints. It was a specie
of robbery, but those who engaged in it thought, no doubt, that
their unscrupulous methods would be condoned by exciting preju-
dice against the Saints.
The next circumstance of importance was the dedication of
the Logan Temple, May 17th, 18th, and 19th. The services were
attended by thousands of people and were repeated in order to
accomodate all who desired the privilege and were entitled to be
present. People were admitted to the services by tickets of rec-
ommendation given them by their bishops. On that occasion a
circumstance happened analagous to that of Annanias and Sap-
phira who lied to the Lord and to Peter in the days of the an-
cient apostles. As the hosts of people were climbing the stairs
to the assembly room of the Temple, President Taylor discerned
in the multitude one woman unworthy of admission. He did not
know her but said to President C. O. Card, "Turn that woman
back." "Why?" asked President Card, "She has come with a
ticket of recommendation as well as all the others." "I don't
know why," replied President Taylor, "only that the spirit of
the Lord says, Turn that woman back.' " President Card observed
the- instructions to him and upon special investigation learned
that the lady was altogether an improper person, and by con-
nivance with another she had procured the ticket for the price of
one dollar. In commenting upon this circumstance later, Presi-
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 551
dent Taylor said : "You may deceive the bishop, the president of
the stake, the apostles, the president of the Church, but you can't
deceive the Lord, Jesus Christ, nor the Holy Spirit, and sooner
or later the unworthy, the hypocrites and unrepenting transgres-
sors will be found out and separated from the assembly of the
righteous." At that time M. W. Merrill was chosen by revelation
to preside over the Logan Temple, a place he held up to the time
of his death in February, 1906. The first baptisms were per-
formed there by Elder David H. Cannon of St. George, and the
first recipients of them were Franklin D. Richards, and Rachael
Grant.
In his journal relating to that occasion, Elder Woodruff
wrote : "While attending the dedication of this Temple my mind
was carried back to the many hours of prayer I had passed in my
early manhood days. I prayed that I might see the Church of
Christ established on the earth and that I might see a people raised
up who would receive the ancient gospel and contend for the faith
once delivered to the Saints. The Lord then promised me that I
should live to see that day, to find the people of God and have
a name and place within His House, a name that should not be
cut off. To-day I rejoice in the fulfillment of that promise, I
rejoice in the opportunity of assisting in the dedication of another
Temple to His most Holy Name, to God and the Lamb. Praises
be to His name for ever more."
On the 29th, in company with Heber J. Grant, he left on an
extended tour of the settlements in the Snake River and Teton
Valleys. In those days that part of Idaho was in process of set-
tlement by the Saints, under the leadership of Thomas E. Ricks,
who met Elders Woodruff and Grant and conveyed them by
team from Market Lake to Rexburg. When the brethren on that
occasion visited those parts not much had yet been done in bring-
ing that district of country under cultivation. In 1884 there was
but one stake of the Church extending from Paradise in Cache
Valley on the south, to the Montana line on the north. To-day
there are ten stakes, six of which are along the Snake River Val-
ley; namely, Pocatello, Blackfoot, Bingham, Rigby, Fremont,
and Yellow Stone. To-day there are also in that region of country
three large factories in operation.
Congress adjourned that year without passing special bills
552 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that were inimicable to the Latter-day Saints. The anti-Mormons
of Utah were like hungry wolves clamoring for prey. They
wanted all the offices and were constantly importuning Congress
to disfranchise in a body the Latter-day Saints. When congress
therefore adjourned without further legislation Wilford Woodruff
exclaims in his journal, "Thank the Lord for another breathing
spell."
Later he attended the Sevier Stake Quarterly Conference held
at Fish Lake. Hundreds of teams had conveyed the people to that
place. While administering Sacrament there he said it was the
first time it had taken place since the ancient Nephites had had
a similar feast in those parts. He manifested on this and other
occasions a special interest in the material welfare of the people.
He examined their farms and orchards, visited their canals, made
a critical examination of their water dams and head gates, and it
may perhaps be said of him as truthfully as of any man that ever
lived, that he subordinated his own personal interests to the gen-
eral interest of the Church.
Evil days were soon to fall upon the Church. The failure
of Congress that year to pass anti-Mormon legislation inten-
sified the rage of the anti-Mormons. A campaign of slander and
falsehood was taken up by the anti-Mormon press of Salt Lake
City, and press dispatches to embitter the minds of the people in
the East were sent; and in making this campaign it was well
understood by those who engineered it that Congressmen might
be made to fear their constituency and pass laws their own judg-
ment condemned.
The Tribune published and sent out an alleged "Red Hot
Address." It purported to be an inflamatory address by Bishop
West of Juab. The purport of the address was the recommended
assassination of the Governor of Utah. There was no meeting
held in Juab on the occasion referred to, there was no Bishop
West, and of course no such address. The lie, however, inflamed
the public mind abroad; and to those who love a lie and dark-
ness rather than light, it had the desired effect.
On the 10th of August following in Lewis County, Tennes-
see, Elders Berry and Gibbs, and two members of the local
Church their names being James Riley Hudson, and Martin
Condor, were shot and killed by a mob as they were about to be-
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 553
gin their Sabbath services. Mrs. Condor, the mother of the
mudered boys, was also shot but not killed.
The Church was making history during those days and spe-
cial care was taken to give an axact record of current events.
Hubert H. Bancroft was publishing his history of the Pacific
Coast and included Utah among his volumes. Elder Woodruff
opened to him the records of Church history that he might give
both sides of the question and draw fair and impartial conclu-
sions.
September 3rd he visited Provo where he attended the fun-
eral of Margarette T. Smoot. On that occasion he gave it as
his opinion that children would grow and develop after the resur-
rection and obtain all the blessings of adult persons. The visit
to Provo was followed by the October conference, which that year
was chiefly noted by the call of John Morgan to be one of the
presiding seventies. Elder Morgan had been a missionary in the
South for twelve years, and for ten years the distinguished presi-
dent of the Saints in the South. Elder Morgan was a man of
strong character, a conspicuous preacher, and a fearless advo-
cate. He was ordained to his new calling on October 7th, 1884.
The last part of the year 1884 found the storm of perse-
cution growing in intensity. Men and women to escape prison
went into exile. Men and women were pursued by a spirit of
vindictiveness and hatred perhaps never known in a civilized age.
Stories of the Mountain Meadow Massacre, the Bishop West
address, and other malicious inventions had done their work.
Public opinion in the East had been so aroused as to justify any
sort of cruelty that the anti-Mormons in Utah might inflict upon
the Saints. All efforts to run down falsehoods by the circulation
or truth seemed a hopeless task. Elder Woodruff also found it
necessary to go into exile and he said : "I am a wanderer from
home because of my religion. It is not the first time I have been
a wanderer in the wilderness for the gospel's sake." However, he
appeared in public at special occasions for a short season.
On the first of January, 1885, 'he took part in the dedication
of the Brigham Young College, at Logan, but on the 14th he
found it necessary to go again into exile with all the Presidency
and most of the Twelve Apostles. Stake presidents, bishops of
wards, and other leading men were rapidly filling up prisons or
554 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
concealing themselves among friends. It was not a movement
to suppress immorality. Men were not harangued and imprisoned
because of lacivious cohabitation as it obtains throughout the
Christian world, but because men had accepted from the Lord
a principle which would, if universally carried out, give to every
woman in the world a husband and a home, the opportunity of
honored wifehood and motherhood, conditions desired by every
right-feeling and sound-minded woman. Under these persecutions
President Woodruff was among the number sought for. After a
few days of seclusion in his own home and neighborhood he
boarded a south bound train for southern Utah. At Nephi he
was joined by George Teasdale, and together they made their
way by private conveyance and without publicity to Saint George
where they labored for some time in the Temple. He also made
a trip down the Virgin River to the Muddy country. During his
absence he read Josephus and Cassell's History of E lgland.
On one occasion during those times we find him making cal-
culations from history of what the civil war had cost his country
in the loss of human lives, and the expenditure of money. That
war he looked upon as a judgment of God upon the country be-
cause of the wrong doings of the people. "This shows," he wrote,
"in a measure, what it costs a nation to shed the blood of the
prophets, apostles, and the Lord's anointed." He sincerely be-
lieved that before very many years the judgments of God would
follow the persecutions which he was then undergoing.
In July he visited the stakes of the southern part of *the
Territory, and was at a conference October 18th, and 19th, at
Fish Lake. Conference, he wrote, was amended by 1,136 per-
sons. There were 187 vehicles, and 517 ctnin.als. While there,
he with others, sounded the depths of the lake which measured
all the way from three feet near the shore to 168 J feet in the deep-
est places. He thought the lake was the largest depository of trout
in the mountain valleys. It is located about 9,000 feet above the
sea level. After going as far north as Manti he returned again
to St. George.
In his journal he makes special mention of an effort on the
part of the federal officers to create a disturbance on the 4th of
July, because certain persons manifested their sorrow for de-
parted liberty by placing the flag at half-mast on certain buildings
THE CRUSADE OPENS, 1883-1885. 555
owned chiefly by Mormons. At the same time threats were made
that if the flag were placed at half-mast on the 24th, war would
be waged against the Mormons with the utmost bitterness. The
flag, however, on that date was placed at half-mast by order of
the President of the U. S. in honor of General Grant who died
July 23rd. There was no likelihood that any of the leaders would
encourage any one to place the flag at half-mast upon the 24th,
but the threat of the anti-Mormons was, in the end, all a chal-
lenge that brought to the enemy chagrin because of the peculiar
circumstance.
As a rule nearly all who were indicted under the law went to
prison rather than promise the abandonment of their wives and
children. Occasionally a man would enter court and make the
required promise to escape punishment. As a rule the practices
of such men were not in harmony with the requirements of the
gospel and those times gave them an opportunity to demonstrate
their unworthiness rather than a lack of courage. Later, such
men undertook to draw comfort from the circumstance that the
leaders counseled men under indictment to give the demanded
promise. They failed, however, to make the distinction between
an order for retreat coming from those at the head and the act
of desertion while in the ranks.
Indictments in those days were followed as a matter of the
course by convictions. Juries were made to order. Judges
considered themselves missionaries and the greater their trespass
on justice the more they were honored by the anti-Mormon ele-
ment. Their vindictiveness became an object of honor, and the
leaders in the crusade walked the streets of Salt Lake City with
feelings of special pride. They were pointed out to the curious
and were the objects of adulation of those Whose religious hatreds
were most intense. Leaders of the persecution were making a rec-
ord over which they were not only proud but boastful, although
in the beginning the feelings of antagonism between the perse-
cutors and the persecuted were most intense. As time went on,
feelings of resignation sprang up in the hearts of the Latter-
day Saints who more and more became disposed to leave in the
hands of God the future of those who despitefully used them. In
passing, it may here be remarked that the persecutors of the
Latter-day Saints will, in days to come, be left to the Latter-
556
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
day Saints for the estimation in which they will be held by those
to whom their lives will be of no consequence; in other words,
those whom they persecuted will in turn become their judges
whose verdicts will go down to history.
Elder Woodruff, after returning to the south, took an active
part in the daily lives of the people. In Pine Valley he assisted
Brother Thompson in repairing his grist mill. He dressed the
Burr stones, since by trade he was a miller. However, it had
been fifty-five years since he had done such work and in some re-
spects such labor was restful to him and would have been health-
ful had it not been for the constant strain which those evil days
placed him under.
In October he received word that his wife Phoebe was in
poor health and he therefore hastened home to Salt Lake City
where he arrived on the 5th of November. He remained, how-
ever, in seclusion in his home and neighborhood. On the 10th
of November she died. He was greatly affected by her death and
painfully humiliated by the circumstance under which her funeral
was held. He stood concealed in the Historian's Office as he
watched the funeral procession pass by on its way to the city of
the dead. "I am/' said he, "passing through a strange chapter
in the history of my life. Persecution is raging against the
Latter-day Saints. I hope I may prove true and faithful to the
end and that I may join her in the celestial Kingdom of God and
have part in the first resurrection."
CHAPTER 51.
ELEVATION TO PRESIDENCY OF THE CHURCH, 1889.
Arrest of George Q. Cannon. — Governor Murray's Dismissal. — Death
of President Taylor. — President Woodruff Appears in the Taber-
nacle. — Change in Federal Officers. — April, 1889, Wilford Woodruff
Became President of the Church. — Visit to California. — M. W.
Merrill, A. H. Lund, and Abraham H. Cannon Called to Apostleship.
— Senator Morgan Visits President Woodruff.
The highest point of intensity in the crusade against the Lat-
ter-day Saints was reached during the year 1886. Although Pres-
ident Woodruff had been in exile previous years he had always
enjoyed in some measure the privilege of meeting with the Saints
and of exercising himself in the vindication of his calling as an
Apostle of the Lord, Jesus Christ. Persecution became most
bitter, the whole atmosphere of anti-Mormon association was
charged with intense hatred. Hundreds were in prison and in ex-
ile and leading men were hunted down with a fury perhaps un-
surpassed by the Roman persecutions in the days of the early
Christians. During that year he did not appear once in public
nor did he preach a single discourse. He passed some time in
Ashley Valley and enjoyed such diversion in fishing and hunting
as his circumstances would permit. At the opening of the new
year he recounted the experiences of the past year and prophecied
concerning the year to come. He felt that the Lord would fight
the battles of the Saints and that those who were prominent in the
persecution would be humiliated. On the 13th of February that
year President George Q. Cannon was arrested in Nevada. A
few days later he was brought to Salt Lake City in the custody of
United States officers. To intensify excitement abroad and to
make it apear that the Territory was on the verge of revolt, Gov-
ernor Murray sent troops to guard the prisoner to Salt Lake City.
Upon George Q. Cannon were heaped various indignities and on
his arrival in Utah he was placed under forty-five thousand dol-
lar bonds. John Sharp and Feramorz Little went on his bonds
for twenty-five thousand, and Francis Armstrong and H. S. Eld-
redge for twenty thousand. In view of the extreme bitterness then
558 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
manifested toward him and in view of the fact that offenses
might be segregated to imprisonment for life, President Cannon
decided to forfeit the bonds. Sharp and Little paid promptly the
twenty-five thousand, while Armstrong and Eldredge declined to
pay until the question of excessiveness of bail should be deter-
mined by the courts. When the case was carried to the supreme
court at Washington it was finally dismissed. Later, by action of
Congress, the 25,000 dollars was returned.,
Governor Murray was removed froi^ office, and under the
restraining influence at Washington, the persecution in Utah be-
came less offensive. Murray's conduct had for some time been
unsatisfactory to President Cleveland, especially in view of the
misrepresentation of conditions in Utah. When Murray vetoed
the general appropriation bill passed by the Territorial Legislature
the President of the United States decided to remove him. The
President further considered Murray's effort to coerce legislation
wholly unjustifiable, and his attempt to appoint officers by proc-
lamation as revolutionary. He also remembered that he had been
twice deceived by Murray on the "Mormon Uprising."
While the close of the year did not by any means witness the
end of the crusade, the hand of God was visible in defeating certain
purposes of the enemy. President Taylor and his associates were
vindicated. The course taken by them and the changed attitude
of the general government marked the fulfillment of prophecy
uttered by President Woodruff at the beginning of the year.
At the close of the year Edward M. Dalton of Parowan was
shot and killed by Deputy Marshal Thompson. The feelings of
resentment among the people were high. They felt more and
more the force of President Taylor's words at the beginning of the
crusade when he informed the people that nothing was to be done
except to turn up their coat collars and as much as possible turn
their back to the storm until it passed over. Outrages were daily
increasing and there was an evident determination on the part of
the federal officers to stand by one another and manipulate the
machinery of government for their own protection as well as for
the oppression of the Mormons. However, federal zeal in Utah
exceeded so far the bounds of all propriety that the authorities in
Washington determined to exercise some restraint over their
agents in Utah.
ELfiVAf ION TO PRESIDENCY, 1889. 559
General McCook was transferred to another post. Marshal
Ireland and Judge Powers went out of office.
On the 8th of February, 1886, a circumstance transpired by
which President Woodruff and Apostle Erastus Snow escaped
arrest. President Woodruff thought the circumstance worthy of a
place in history. Early in the morning of that day he and Erastus
Snow went to the Historian's office in pursuance of an appointment
to meet a number of the brethren there. Before he had been long
in the building it 'was surrounded by deputy marshals. He and
Elders Snow and Richards had been watching the officers from
the windows as they searched the Guardo House. They had also
observed the raid made upon the President's office and the tithing
office. When the marshals, however, came to the Historian's of-
fice, President Woodruff offered a silent, fervent prayer in -his
heart that the Lord would blind his enemies. He then, in com-
pany with Andrew Jenson, went into the street in the midst of
nearly twenty officers. They were apparently dazed as he walked
before them and he attracted no attention. He crossed the street
to the President's office, passed through the east gate, entered a
buggy with Seymour B. Young, and was driven to the home of
Elder Young's mother. In the evening he made his way to his
home in Farmers Ward, then took his departure for a year of ex-
ile from his family and associates in office. During the year he
traveled about sixteen hundred miles and closed the year in the city
of St. George, accompanied by his wife Emma and some of her
children.
He found St. George a comparatively safe place, as the peo-
ple there were almost wholly Latter-day Saints and offered him
every opportunity to visit his friends and to enjoy immunity from
arrest. The sufferings of those times were enhanced by the con-
stant threats of more drastic legislation and the confiscation of
Church property.
While in St. George and on the 4th of February, 1887, he
wrote an eight page letter to David Whitmer, one of the witnesses
to the Book of Mormon, and bore to the latter a strong testimony
to the continuance of the work of God under the administration of
Presidents Young and Taylor.
A considerable time before the death of President John Tay-
lor his demise was shown to Wilford Woodruff in a dream.
560 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
When, therefore, word came to him in St. George from President
George Q. Cannon and Elder John Jacques on the 16th of July
that President Taylor's condition afforded no hope of recovery he
at once set out on the following day for Salt Lake City. He
traveled most of the way by team and while at a Brother Bar-
tholomew's in Fayette, Sanpete County, on the 26th, he received
the sad news of John Taylor's death which had occurred the day
before at about eight p. m. That night he lay awake sorrowing
over the mourning that had come to all Israel in the departure of
their great leader. Elder Woodruff's mind was greatly troubled
by the responsibilities which he felt crowded upon him. In his
journal he wrote of President Taylor as follows: "Thus another
President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has
passed away. President John Taylor is twice a martyr. He was
shot four times in Carthage Jail when Joseph and Hyrum were
slain, and there he mingled his blood with the marytrs; this was
in 1844. Now, in 1887, driven into exile by United States officers
in consequence of his religion, he lays down his life for the truth.
All honor to the name and memory of President John Taylor.
'Leave judgment with me for it is mine and I will repay,' saith the
Lord, God."
Continuing, he wrote: "President John Taylor's death places
the chief responsibility and care of the Church of Latter-day
Saints upon my shoulders, in connection with the Twelve, which
now become the presiding authority of the Church. This places
me in a very peculiar situation. It is a position I have never looked
for, but in the providence of God this new responsibility is thrown
upon me. I pray God, my heavenly Father, to give me grace
equal to my day. It is a high responsibility for any man and it
is a position which requires great wisdom. I never expected to
outlive President Taylor, but God has ordained otherwise.
"Bishop Hunter said on several occasions that I would outlive
President Taylor and become President of the Church. On these
occasions I rebuked the Bishop and asked him not to prophesy
of me such a thing. Each time he answered, 'Nevertheless it is
true and will come to pass.' It certainly has come to pass. I can
only say, Marvelous are Thy ways, O Lord Almighty, for Thou
hast truly chosen weak instruments to perform in Thy hand Thy
vork on the earth. May Thy servant, Wilford, be prepared for
ELEVATION TO PRESIDENCY, 1889. 561
whatever is required at his hands by the God of heaven. I ask
this blessing of my heavenly Father in the name of Jesus Christ,
the Son of the living God, even so, Amen."
Those acquainted with the modesty and humility of President
Woodruff can easily understand his feelings of grave concern and
deep anxiety at such a time. While he sought no honors for him-
self and would always "prefer his brethren to him," he was never-
theless quick to maintain himself or any other man in the calling
to which the Lord by revelation, or by the order established in the
priesthood, placed upon him.
On the 28th of March, 1887, he wrote to one of the -brethren
in answer to these questions : "Do you know of any reason in case
of the death of the President of the Church why the Twelve
Apostles should not choose some other person than the president
of the Twelve to be the President of the Church," as follows : "I
know several reasons why he should not. First, at the death of
the President of the Church the Twelve Apostles become the pre-
siding authority of the Church, and the president of the Twelve is
really the President of the Church by virtue of his office as much
while presiding over the Twelve Apostles as while presiding over
his two counselors. In the appointment of Brigham Young and
John Taylor to the presidency of the Church it never entered the
heart of any one of the Twelve Apostles to claim the right to pre-
side over Brigham Young or John Taylor, as they were all the
presidents of the Church, and if they were not fit to preside over
the Church they were not fit to preside over the Twelve Apostles.
Second, in case of the death of the President of the Church it takes
the majority of the Twelve Apostles to appoint the President of the
Church, and it is very unreasonable to suppose that the majority
of that Quorum could be converted to depart from the course
marked Qut by inspiration and followed by the Apostles at the
death of Christ and by the Twelve Apostles at the death of Joseph
Smith. I see no reason for discussing this subject until there is
some reason for it."
Whether or not this statement of President Woodruff is
taken as doctrine, it shows very clearly his sentiment of respect
for the line of action which had been taken and his determination
not to depart from it as a matter of policy. He felt that man was
at best but a weak instrument in the hands of God. As this was
37
562 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
God's work the man that lived most humbly and contrite before
his Maker was most entitled to divine guidance. He had striven
in the humility of his heart to gain divine favor. He had been the
recipient of that favor and had done nothing of which he was con-
scious to forfeit it.
On the 12th of March he recorded the following in his jour-
nal: "I dreamed last night that the Latter-day Saints were hold-
ing a great conference in the Salt Lake Temple. I saw a great
rush to finish the Temple. I was called upon to open the confer-
ence, and I was given the keys of the Temple to open it. • I saw
thousands assembling and I met President Young, who asked me
what was the matter with the great multitude at the door. Some
one answered that the elders did not want to let the people into
the Temple. He exclaimed, 'Oh, oh, oh;' he then leaned over
to me and said, 'Let all come into the Temple who seek salvation/
I saw several who were dead, among them my wife, Phoebe. I
believe there is some special meaning in this dream." The dream
is explained by what happened when the Temple was dedicated.
On th 29th of July the funeral of President Taylor was held
in the Tabernacle. As most of the elders were in exile, only a few
were in attendance. These were Lorenzo Snow, Franklin D.
Richards, Heber J. Grant of the Twelve. Also President Daniel
H. Wells, A. O. Smoot, Lorenzo D. Young, Joseph B. Noble, and
Angus M. Cannon. One hundred and two carriages followed the
remains to their final resting place. There were several bands of
music in atendance. The occasion was indeed solemn, mourning
was silent and deep; men with bowed heads and in the deepest
sorrow wondered at God's providences and prayed for deliverance.
From the President's office Wilford Woodruff watched the
procession as it passed. President Woodruff says that to himself
he remarked, as he stood in silent gaze, "There goes to his final
rest the third President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints."
Immediately President Woodruff and the Twelve entered up-
on the duties of the presidency. These duties were numerous and
pressing. President Woodruff was not yet free from the prob-
ability of arrest and therefore did not appear in public. He signed
hundreds of recommends to the Temple as they came to him from
day to day. On the 9th ? however, of October, at the general semi-
ELEVATION TO PRESIDENCY, 1889. 563
annual conference of that year, in company with Lroenzo Snow
and Franklin D. Richards, he entered the building at the afternoon
session. As the people recognized their venerable President they
greeted him with a round of hearty applause which did not cease
until he arose and waved his hand in salutation. He addressed
the multitude for thirty minutes and then quietly retired before
the singing, as he deemed it unwise to expose himself to arrest.
During the rest of the year he remained quietly at his home.
The duties of President Woodruff now called his special atten-
tion to the general affairs of the Church so that he remained con-
stantly near headquarters. While the presidency of the Church
devolved upon the Twelve, President Woodruff now looked to
Presidents Cannon and Smith for information and assistance, on
account of their familiarity with Church affairs during the presi-
dency of John Taylor.
While the crusade was by no means at an end, its extreme bit-
terness was gradually vanishing. During the year Judge Zane
was succeeded by Judge Elliott Sanford of New York. Mr. San-
ford was a man of refinement and of moral courage. He manifest-
ed no personal bias and no excessive zeal in the administration of
the law. During his tenure of office George Q. Cannon was sen-
tenced to 185 days' imprisonment and a fine of $450.00. Apostle
F. M. Lyman and others were also sentenced by him. Judge Judd,
another federal appointee, acted in harmony with Judge Sanford
in dealing with the Latter-day Saints.
Those days were trying to President Woodruff, especially in
view of the waste of property going on through the process of
confiscation. Private individuals were enriching themselves at
the expense of the Church, and to the discredit of the government.
Men unable to provide for more than the daily wants of life sud-
denly came into possession of moderate private fortunes. The
Latter-day Saints beheld the travesty of this gross injustice as
men, under the guise of law and as reformers, showed an un-
righteous zeal to lay their hands upon Church property.
During the year 1888 Elder Woodruff records the death of a
number of prominent men with whom he had been closely associ-
ated for many years. Erastus Snow died May 27th at the age of
sixty-nine years. On June the 24th Judge Elias Smith passed
away, at eighty-three. Horace Eldredge also died on September
564 WILFORD WOODRUFF. .
6th at the age of seventy-two. Azmon Wodruff died at the ad-
vanced age of eighty-six years. President Woodruff was now
eighty-two, but still active. He found pleasure in manual labor
whenever he could snatch away some time in which to devote him-
self to his garden and to his field. One day during the summer
of 1888, while hoeing corn by the side of a grandson, who was too
swift for his grandfather in the corn field, the-latter observed in
his journal : "Well, this is the first time in my life that any of my
children have beaten me hoeing corn or at any other manual la-
bor."
February 21st of that year President George Q. Cannon was
liberated from prison. Gradually the leading men began to obtain
their freedom and to appear in the public assemblies of the Saints.
On Washington's birthday some fifty Hawaiians met at the Pres-
ident's office for a social reunion. The Tabernacle Choir was pres-
ent and rendered inspiring music. On the Sunday following ten
thousand people were gathered in the Tabernacle and were ad-
dressed by Presidents Cannon and Woodruff.
On the 1st of March Elder Woodruff's birthday was cele-
brated. On a cake presented to him by Elder John Gallagher tile
following sentiment was given and a copy of it taken from Pres-
ident Woodruff's journal. It reads as follows:
"Fourscore years and two have fled in the work for Zion's cause
on earth.
This day we greet our honored head to show our love and tell his
worth.
We pray that heaven may long extend your life to testify unmoved,
As with your family, in the end find welcome by God approved."
At the April conference of 1889 and on the seventh of the
month, Wilford Woodruff was sustained as President of the
Church, with George Q. Cannon and Joseph F. Smith as his coun-
selors. "This 7th day of April, 1889," he said, "is one of the most
important days in my life, for I was made President of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by the unanimous vote of ten
thousand of them. The vote was first taken by quorums and then
by the entire congregation as in the case of President John Tavlor.
This is the highest office ever conferred upon any man in the
ELEVATION TO PRESIDENCY, 1889. 565
flesh. It came to me in the eighty-third year of my life. I pray
God to rjrotect me and give me power to magnify my calling to
the end of my days. The Lord has watched over me until the pres-
ent time. I wish to counsel my wives and my children and who-
ever may read this journal to honor God and keep His command-
ments to the end of their lives that they may receive eternal life
and celestial glory in the presence of God and the Lamb."
About the middle of April President Woodruff, accompanied
by his wife, Emma, and President Cannon, Charles H. Wilcken,
H. B. Clawson and his daughter, and President Woodruff's daugh-
ter, left Salt Lake City on a trip to California. Their purpose
was twofold. One, to look after the interest and welfare of the
people, and the other to obtain recuperation after a long exile.
Here the party met old-time friends who received them cordially
and extended to them the hospitality of their homes. Senator
Stanford had long been friendly to the Mormon people and their
leaders. On this occasion they met a Doctor McDonald, formerly
of Nauvoo and a friend to the Latter-day Saints.
They returned to Salt Lake City on the 26th of April, when
President Woodruff took up his labors and began a visit to a
number of stakes of Zion. At the October conference of that year
Elder M. W. Merrill and A. H. Lund and Abraham H. Cannon
were chosen to fill the vacancies created in the Quorum of the
Twelve.
On the 12th of that month President Woodruff records an
interesting interview which he had with Senator Morgan of Ala-
bama. The Senator was passing through Utah and asked Pres-
ident Woodruff, who was then at Provo, to meet him at the sta-
tion there. The invitation was complied with, and the Senator
held the train for an hour while in conversation with Presidents
Woodruff and Cannon. Mr. Morgan was very friendly. He was
one of those who, in the United States Senate, had taken a strong
stand against the Edmunds-Tucker Law. He was pronounced not
only in his opposition to the law itself, but against the manner of
its enforcement.
On the 21st of October that year President Woodruff again
made a tour of the Pacific Coast and to Canada.
Notwithstanding the improved condition of the people with
respect to the crusade which began in the most drastic manner in
566
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
1884, there were those who urged some compromise that would en-
sure, as they believed, the favor of the government and the com-
plete cessation of hostilities by the enemies of the Church. Ap-
peals were therefore made to President Woodruff to exercise the
authority conferred upon him by revelation and suspend thereby
the further extension of plural marriages.
In concluding his journal for the year 1889 he wrote: "This
ends the year. The word of the Prophet, Joseph Smith, has been
fulfilled wherein he declared that the whole nation would turn
against Zion and make war upon the Saints. The nation has never
been so full of lies against the Saints as it is today.
CHAPTER 52.
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'91.
The Political Situation. — Visit to California. — The Manifesto. — Its Ef-
fects. — Sugv Industry. — Henry M. Stanley. — Deaths of Prominent
Men. — Earthquake in Southern Utah. — Address to Irrigation Con-
gress. — Interpretation of Manifesto. — Remarks at Brigham City on
the Manifesto.
The year 1890 saw a continuation of the bitter struggle that
had been going on for political supremacy in Salt Lake City. On
the 10th of the month President Woodruff witnessed from an
upper room in the Deseret National Bank building the People's
party in parade. It was conducted in the evening by torch lights
and bands of music in such a manner as to make the affair one
of the most brilliant ever witnessed in Salt Lake City. He de-
clared that it was the finest display of the character that he had
ever seen. The Liberal party made a similar display and suc-
ceeded in carrying the election the following month.
The political success of the Liberal party at this time gave
strength to its efforts to secure more adverse legislation for Utah.
The Cullom Bill was a most drastic measure and had it passed
in pursuance of the wishes of the anti-Mormons, the Latter-day
Saints would have been shorn practically of their political and
material rights. Senator Edmunds, who had been skillful in the
adroit measures which he succeeded in carrying against the Lat-
ter-day Saints and by which they had suffered so much, was un-
willing to go the length of the measures provided for, in the Bill.
The imprisonment of Latter-day Saints under the Edmunds
act of 1882 was not bringing the results politically that the anti-
Mormons hoped for. What they wanted was absolute political
control of the Territory. They had used a popular prejudice
against polygamy to further their political ends, but there was a
great sentiment throughout the nation that as long as violators
of the Edmunds Law were being punished, and the law was vig-
orously enforced further measures were hardly necessary.
March 1st of that year witnessed President Woodruff's
568 WiLFORD WOODRUFF.
eighty-third birthday. His mind was active, and he enjoyed all
his faculties to a remarkable extent. As the birthday of his wife
Emma also came on March 1st, that day became in his family life
an important one and was celebrated in a becoming manner.
However, his advanced age told on his vital powers. The
excessive heat of the summer was very debilitating to him and it
frequently became necessary throughout the subsequent years of
his administration to seek a change of climate or go into retire-
ment where he could find relief from the heavy responsibilities
which were difficult to bear at his age of life.
In August, in company with his counselors and Charles H.
Wilcken, he made a tour of Arizona, first going by way of the
Colorado Stakes of Zion.
On his return he visited Joseppa, a settlement in the western
part of Tooele County, which had been organized for the ac-
commodation of the Sandwich Islands Saints who had gathered to
a considerable extent in and about Salt Lake City. For the pur-
pose of aiding them a large tract of land had been selected, so
that they might enjoy the opportunities of agricultural pursuits.
On that occasion Joseph F. Smith, his counselor, acted as inter-
preter and offered the dedicatory prayer.
In early September President Woodruff- went to California
where he attended on the 9th of the month a celebration of the
pioneers of that state. It was conducted in San Francisco where
about twenty thousand men in uniform took part in the procession.
The purpose of this visit to California was to transact some busi-
ness matters relating to the interests of the Church. During the
stay of President Woodruff and party th'ey were treated with
great courtesy by Colonel Trumbo, Judge Estee, Mr. Living-
stone, and other friends of the Mormon people.
On the 19th of the month the Southern Pacific tendered
President Woodruff and party a private car by which they were
taken to Sacramento for the purpose of visiting the state fair
which was in session there at that time. President Woodruff's
devotion to agriculture and fruit growing made the wonderful
exhibit at this fair a matter of uncommon interest to him. He
had also found on the coast a generous sentiment which he greatly
appreciated, a sentiment indeed favorable considering the con-
ditions in Utah for the past five years.
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890- 1 91. 569
During the agitation in Washington for more drastic meas-
ures against the Latter-day Saints, Utah's representative at the
Capitol had not unfrequently declared that polygamy was a dead
issue. There were strong political sentiments in favor of some
sort of a compromise, and President Woodruff had been im-
portuned to recede from his former attitude on that important
principle.
On the 24th of September he met in council with his coun-
selors and with several of the Twelve and under existing con-
ditions he issued with their consent the manifesto, which reads as
follows :
OFFICIAL DECLARATION.
To Whom It May Concern:
Press dispatches having been sent for political purposes from
Salt Lake City, which have been widely published, to the effect
that the Utah Commission, in their recent report to the Secre-
tary of the Interior, allege that plural marriages are still being
solemnized and that forty or more such marriages have been con-
tracted in Utah since last June or during the past year ; also that
in public discourses the leaders of the Church have taught, en-
couraged, and urged the continuance of the practice of polygamy ;
I, therefore, as President of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, do hereby, in the most solemn manner, declare
that these charges are false. We are not teaching polygamy or
plural marriage, nor permitting any person to enter into its prac-
tice, and I deny that either forty or any other number of plural
marriages have, during that period, been solemnized in our tem-
ples or in any other place in the Territory.
One case has been reported, in which the parties alleged that
the marriage was performed in the Endowment House, in Salt
Lake City, in the spring of 1889, but I have not been able to learn
who performed the ceremony. Whatever was done in this matter
was done without my knowledge. In consequence of this alleged
occurrence the Endowment House was, by my instructions, taken
down without delay.
Inasmuch as laws have been enacted by congress forbidding
plural marriages, which laws have been pronounced constitutional
570 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
by the court of last resort, I hereby declare my intention to sub-
mit to those laws, and to use my influence with the members of
the Church over which I preside to have them do likewise.
There is nothing in my teachings to the Church or in those
of my associates, during the time specified, which can be reason-
ably construed to inculcate or encourage polygamy, and when any
elder of the Church has used language which appeared to convey
any such teaching, he has been promptly reproved. And I now
publicly declare that my advice to the Latter-day Saints is to re-
frain from contracting any marriage forbidden by the law of the
land.
Wilford Woodruff,
President of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints.
In his private journal he made no particular mention of the
circumstances leading up to the Manifesto, neither did he make
any comment upon it further than to say: "I have been called
upon this day to act for the Church."
It was a solemn day to all Israel. The thought of suspend-
ing the practice of a principle for which they had already suf-
fered so much, was indeed painful to thousands of the people.
The responsibility, however, the Prophet of God placed upon the
nation for rejecting a principle which had within it the power to
redeem the world from the greatest of social evils and according
to Isaiah, to take away the reproach of women- who have been
unjustly dealt with by ungodly men.
On the 6th of October, 1890, the Manifesto was presented to
the Saints assembled at the semi-annual conference, and unani-
mously adopted. Following its presentation, President Woodruff
made these remarks i especting the action he had taken :
"I want to say to all Israel that the step which I have taken
in issuing this Manifesto has not been done without earnest
prayer before the Lord. I am about to go into the spirit world,
like other men of my age. I expect to meet the face of my Heav-
enly Father — the Father of my spirit; I expect to meet the face
of Joseph Smith, of Brigham Young, of John Taylor, and of the
Apostles, and for me to have taken a stand in anything which is
not pleasing in the sight of God, or before the heavens, I would
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'91. 571
rather have gone out and been shot. My life is no better than
other men's. I am not ignorant of the feelings that have been
engendered through the course I have pursued. But I have done
my duty, and the nation of which we form a part must be respon-
sible for that which has been done in relation to this principle.
"The Lord has required at our hands many things that we
have not done, many things that we were prevented from doing.
The Lord required us to build a temple in Jackson County. We
were prevented by violence from doing it. He required us to
build a temple in Far West, which we have not been able to do.
A great many things have been required of us, and we have not
been able to do them because of those that surround us in the
world.
"It is not wisdom for us to make war upon sixty-five mil-
lions of people. It is not wisdom for us to go forth and carry out
this principle against the laws of the nation and receive the conse-
quences. That is in the hands of God, and He will govern and
control it.
"I want the prayers of the Latter-day Saints. I thank God
that I have seen with my eyes this day, that this people have been
ready to vote to sustain me in an action that I know, in one sense,
has pained their hearts. Brother George Q. Cannon has laid be-
fore you our position. The Lord has given us commandments
concerning many things, and we have carried them out as far as
we could; but when we cannot do it, we are justified. The Lord
does not require at our hands things that we cannot do. Our
nation is in the hands of God. He holds its destiny. He holds
the destinies of all men. I will say to the Latter-day Saints, as
an Elder in Israel and as an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ,
we are approaching some of the most tremendous judgments God
ever poured out upon the world. You watch the signs of the
times, the signs of the coming of the Son of Man. They are
beginning to be made manifest both in heaven and on earth.
"I pray God that He will bless these -apostles, prophets, and
patriarchs, these seventies, high priests, and elders of Israel, and
these Latter-day Saints, who have entered into covenant with our
God. You have a great future before you. I ask my Heavenly
Father to pour out His spirit upon me, as His servant, that in my
advanced age, and during the few days I have to spend here in
572 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the flesh, I may be led by the inspiration of the Almighty. I say
to Israel, the Lord will never permit me nor any other man who
stands as the President of this Church, to lead you astray. It is
not in the programme. It is not in the mind of God. If I were
to attempt that, the Lord would remove me out of my place,
and so He will any other man who attempts to lead the children
of men astray from the oracles of God and from their duty. God
bless you. Amen."
Upon the subject of the Manifesto he also spoke at a con-
ference in Brigham on the 25th of October.
The effect of the Manifesto upon the more radical anti-
Mormon element was one of chagrin and disappointment. It re-
moved their chief pretext for continued agitation.
While the Manifesto was a concession but few ever expected
to witness, there were, nevertheless, many who had but little con-
fidence in any continued good effect it would have upon the bitter
anti-Mormon element.
For years the sugar industry had been a subject of some in-
vestigation, and Arthur Stayner, of Farmington, had made a
number of experiments sufficiently satisfactory to justify the
venture of its manufacture in Utah on a large scale.
In January, 1891, President Woodruff in his journal wrote:
"The President and Twelve met and were in harmony in their
conversation upon the manufacture of sugar. The President and
Twelve, as the leaders of the people, have to shoulder the re-
sponsibility of this question." Men of wealth in the community
were afraid of such an enterprise and were especially fearful should
it be started it would be crushed at the outset by the great sugar
trust.
Upon the question, however, President Woodruff was so pro-
nounced that he felt inspired to say that it was the will of the
Lord that the sugar industry should be established among the
Saints. The matter of raising money for this great enterprise
was, of course, an important question. Elder Heber J. Grant
was sent to New York to borrow of wealthy men money for this
new enterprise. When he was asked by them what security could
be given, he replied that the factory itself and certain bank stocks
would be given to secure the loans. "No," replied they, "we
don't want that, if Wilford Woodruff, the President and Trustee-
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'91. 573
in-Trust of your Church will give his name as security it is all
we ask." He accordingly signed his name. It was about the
first debt he had ever contracted, but he did that for what he con-
sidered the good of the people. $300,000 was obtained and the
Lehi sugar factory became a living, paying, industry. Since then
among the Saints there have been one established in Ogden, two
in Cache Valley, one in Garland, one in. Oregon, one in Canada,
and four in Idaho. The establishment of the sugar factory in
Canada was a venture perhaps greater than even the one first
built at Lehi. Conditions in that new country did not appear at
all favorable, even in the light of all that had been done in Utah.
Apostle John W. Taylor, however, gave to this new Canadian
industry his enthusiastic and detailed attention. Jesse Knight,
who built the factory at Raymond, was wont to say that the enter-
prise was outside all his interests and the fields of his operation.
In building his factory in Canada he had acted solely upon his
impressions and against the business advice of many of his
friends.
Nothing has done more in this inter-mountain region to pro-
mote the financial well being of the people than the sugar in-
dustry. It has been the means of distributing very generally its
wealth among the people.
The Church at that time felt the severe losses which the con-
fiscation of its property had brought to it and it was not in a
condition to lose any money in an unsuccessful enterprise. In his
journal President Woodruff said: "We are passing through a
great financial difficulty, the Lord alone can help us out."
His birthday that year found him somewhat indisposed, but
on the 9th he was able to enjoy the pleasant interview with the
great African explorer, Henry M. Stanley. He attended Mr.
Stanley's lecture and pronounced it the most interesting one he
had ever attended.
The latter part of 1890 and the first part of 1891 marked the
death of a number of President Woodruff's old-time friends.
Among these were Bishop Millen Atwood, George W. Hill, the
Indian interpreter, and on March 25th, 1891, President Daniel H.
Wells. The funeral of Daniel H. Wells was held on the 29th.
President Woodruff was one of the speakers on that occasion.
fhe April conference of 1891 was noted for the lar^e num-
574 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
her of Twelve Apostles and the First Presidency that could be
in attendance. The Manifesto .had helped to bring about this
new condition and to give a greater liberty to the leading men of
the Church than they had for some years enjoyed.
On the 20th of that month Elder Woodruff recorded in his
journal the visitation of a slight earthquake to southern Utah. It
was sufficiently strong to shake the houses and overthrow some
of the chimneys. The general damage, however, was slight. The
volcanic evidences in the region of St. George indicate that that
section of country in the past had been subject to violent erup-
tions.
On the 23rd he also recorded a visit of the Reverend Doctor
Shehadri, an Indian from Bombay. The gentleman had been a
Brahmin, but was now a convert to Christianity. President Wood-
ruff attended the Reverend Gentleman's address in the Assembly
Hall.
On the 8th of the following month Salt Lake enjoyed for
the third time a visit from a President of the United States.
In his journal President Woodruff said: "President Har-
rison visited Salt Lake City. There was a great demonstra-
tion and a large procession marched to the Park where speeches
were made. President Cannon and myself headed the pioneers.
We were introduced to President Harrison and shook hands with
him."
A few days later he also recorded in his journal the inter-
view with former Governor George W. Emery. "He was gov-
ernor of this territory when President Grant visited this city.
Governor Emery told me that while riding up from the depot with
President Grant and while the two were beholding the multi-
tude of Sunday school children who lined the streets, President
Grant said to him: 'I have been deceived with regard to these
people, the children are as nice and clean as any children I ever
saw.' 'Before he left Utah/ said Governor Emery, 'the President
said to me : 'See that the Mormon pieople are fairly treated.' Gov-
ernor Emery has always treated the Mormon people well."
On the 21st of May, that year, President Woodruff laid
the foundation for a new house on his farm, not far from the
old homestead he had occupied for years, and on the 5th of June
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'9L 575
he was made president of Zion's Savings Bank and Trust Com-
pany.
That summer Presidents Woodruff and Cannon again vis-
ited California for a short time. On this occasion they met Judge
Estee and other prominent men.
Matters of political interest were at that time pressing upon
the people. After the Manifesto the People's Party dissolved and
the members of that party cast their lot with the one or the other
of the great national parties.
Judge Estee and Roswell G. Horr, of Michigan, as well as
other prominent men, paid a visit to Utah and discussed before
the people the issues of the great political parties.
In September the Irrigation Congress met in Utah. On
that occasion Presidents Woodruff and Cannon addressed the
Congress. Their words made a good impression upon the dele-
gates in attendance. President Woodruff was a New England
miller and farmer, and a pioneer in irrigation ; he was the man
who, in 1847, planted the first potatoes in Salt Lake Valley. His
advanced years, his rugged honesty, and freedom from affecta-
tion made splendid impression upon those whom he addressed on
that occasion as well as upon other strangers who were visiting
the City of the Saints. The work of a pioneer came now to be
more and more appreciated. Governor Rickards, of Montana, de-
clared in speaking of President Woodruff : "To the pioneer and
the soldier who fought for the flag I always take off my hat."
President Wilford Woodruff addressed the Irrigation Con-
gress, September 16th, 1891, as follows:
"Gentlemen of the Irrigation Congress : I feel myself very
thankful that I have lived in the flesh long enough in this Ter-
ritory to behold the faces of such a congregation of gentlemen as
I see here today. It is not my purpose to occupy your time or
attention in arguing, or talking, or conversing particularly upon
the subjects, or at least those principles for which you have as-
sembled ; but what I will say will be a few words concerning our
arrival here, and upon the experience in irrigation. Fifty-one
years ago, the 24th of last July, I entered this Valley with one
hundred and forty-three emigrants, or in other words, pioneers.
We were led by President Young. This country, upon our ar-
rival, was called the Great American Desert, and certainly, as far
576 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
as we could see, it did not discredit its name in the least. There
was no mark of the Anglo-Saxon race, no mark of the white man
— everything was barren, dry, and desolate.
"We pitched our camp a little distance to the southeast from
here about 11 o'clock in the day. We had a desire to try the soil,
to know what it would produce. Of course all this company —
nearly the whole of us — were born and raised in the New Eng-
land States, Vermont, Maine, Massachusetts, Connecticut — had no
experience in irrigation. We pitched our camp, put some teams
on to our ploughs (we brought our ploughs with us), and under-
took to plough the earth, but we found neither wood nor iron
was strong enough to make furrows here in this soil. It was like
stone. We had to turn water on it. When we came to put our
teams upon the ground again they sank down to their bellies in
mud. We had to wait until the land dried enough to hold up our
teams. We put in our crops and we stayed here one month. Dur-
ing that time President Young laid out this city, as you see it
today, in the midst of sagebrush, with not a house within a hun-
dred miles of us. We built a fort around ten acres, three side?
of adobe, walls eighteen feet high, and one side with logs out of
the canyon. We then returned to the Missouri and some two thou-
sand men came later. President Cannon here was one of the
company that came in after us.
"Now what I wish to say is this : You gentlemen come here
today; you see the city, you go through the country. Here are
a thousand miles, I might say, through these mountains, filled with
cities, towns, villages, gardens, and orchards, and the produce
of the earth that sustains the people. Without this water, this
irrigation for which you have met here today, this country would
be as barren as it was in 1847, as we found it. Irrigation is what
you have met to discuss. Whatever you decide upon in this mat-
ter, and unite upon, will, I am sure, prove a great blessing, not
only to Utah, but to every state and Territory where these arid
lands are found. We have had to learn by experience, and all that
we have obtained in these mountains has been by irrigation. There
are portions yet which have not been irrigated, and as one gentle-
man said here, if you can make two drops of water where there
was one, or two spears of grass where there was one, you are a
THE MANIFESTO AND EVENTS OF 1890-'91. 577
benefactor to mankind. I say, God bless you in your delibera-
tions. (Applause.)
On the 19th of October, 1891, President Woodruff was cited
before the Master and Chancery to testify to the scope of the
Manifesto in the Escheat cases. The question there involved was
the subject of unlawful cohabitation. He had issued the Manifesto
and was therefore best qualified to interpret the meaning which it
had to his mind, or which was conveyed by his language.
In November he recorded a visit to Utah of Mr. Norton,
a member of the British Parliament. He speaks of Mr. Norton's
interview with him as a pleasant conversation. On the last day
of that month he moved the Church office from the Gardo House
to the old President's Office, across the road north. This was
done to save the rent which the Church was obliged to pay the
government for the use of its own property.
During that year he said he traveled 3,570 miles, attended
22 conferences, signed 3,875 recommends, wrote 303 letters, and
received 2,045.
38
CHAPTER 53.
DEDICATION OF THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE, 1892.
New Home. — Visit of President Eliot to Salt Lake City. — Completing
the Temple. — Amnesty. — Dedication of the Salt Lake Temple. —
Visit to the World's Fair, Chicago. — Liberal Party Disbands.
By the opening of the year 1892 President Woodruff had well
in hand, not only the routine duties of his office, but the general
administrative needs of the Church. He was in good state of
health and grateful for the peaceful conditions which then pre-
vailed. The prosecution for plural mariage had literally ceased,
though the Liberals still had control of the city.
He had for some time been interested in the completion of
his new home in Waterloo, a home which was to be called the
Woodruff Villa. It was a comfortable brick house, though not
at all pretentious. While his home surroundings in the past had
afforded him the needed comforts of life, they were simple and in
harmony with his neighbors' homes, and with his own unpreten-
tious character.
On the 1st of March he reached his eighty-fifth year, and his
wife Emma her fifty-fourth. That day was selected for the dedi-
cataion of the new home, an event to which he looked forward
with a large measure of satisfaction.
On March 6th he made a record of the visit of President Eliot
to Salt Lake City. President Eliot was accompanied by his wife.
During the day President Woodruff dined with them and listened
to an address delivered in the Tabernacle by Harvard's eminent
President. Of the occasion President Woodruff wrote : "He spoke
about forty-five minutes in a beautiful and pleasing manner, and
advocated the rights of all people to the free enjoyment of every
religious and political guarantee. I made a few remarks and then
thanked President Eliot for his liberal views."
It will be remembered that in the course of President Eliot's
remarks he compared the pioneer journey of the Mormon people
to Salt Lake Valley and the hardships of those early experiences
with the Pilgrim Fathers and their early settlement on the New
3
u
O
O
<L>
DEDICATION OF THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE, 1892. 579
England coast. This was more than the good people of Puritan
descent could endure; to compare the Mormon people with the
Pilgrim Fathers was a specie of profanity that touched the right-
eous conscience of many New Englanders in and about Boston.
Many of the newspapers of that city cried out in loud lamentation
against such sacrilege. A few conservative papers, however, were
not so sure aoout the great disparity between the Pilgrim Fathers
and the Mormons, even in the matter of morals. President Eliot,
however, made no reply. He was accustomed frequently to
arouse the ire of his New England brethren; and conscious that
he was on the right side of a question, he was as loath to yield as
he was free to -tell them the naked truth.
About this time, on the 21st of March, President Woodruff
expressed a special interest he felt in the court proceedings that
had been inaugurated in Missouri by the Reorganites for the pur-
pose of ousting the Hedrickites from their ownership and control
of the Temple Block at Independence, Jackson County. On that
day he gave evidence in court relative to Church authority, and
the interests of our people in the controversy. In the decision
of the Supreme court of the State of Missouri the Hedrickites re-
ceived a decision favorable to their claims and thus the Temple
Block was left in statu quo.
April conference of that year was unusually well attended.
It was, perhaps, the largest that had hitherto assembled in the
Church. It was at that conference that Jonathan G. Kimball, son
of President Heber C. Kimball, was chosen to fill the vacancy
created in the First Council of Seventies, made vacant by the
death of Henry Herriman. During this conference, on April 6,
the capstone of the Salt Lake Temple was laid by President Wood-
ruff, in the presence of a large assembly gathered to witness the
ceremony.
On the 11th of the month President Woodruff, with a portion
of his family, paid a visit to the Salt Lake Temple. They as-
cended to the top of the Temple tower, where they deposited
some coins in the upper stone, and then inspected every room in
the building.
About this time he made a purchase of the history of Hart-
ford, Connecticut, the state in which he was born. During that
summer Elder Junius F. Wells obtained for the President portraits
580 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
of his old home and of his birthplace, also the homes of some of
his kindred and ancestors.
In May of that year, although now so well advanced in years,
he paid a visit to St. George, holding meetings in the various
settlements on the way. One hundred and twenty miles had to
be covered by means of private conveyances. The road through
Washington County was, perhaps, one of the most difficult to
travel in the entire state, but Elder Woodruff always had in his
affections a special fondness for St. George, its people, and its
Temple. During his absence he suffered from a severe attack of
sickness which created some misgivings as to his recovery, but he
was immediately healed by the power of God and returned home
in safety.
On the 4th day of January, 1893, President Harrison granted
amnesty to the Latter-day Saints who were under certain political
disabilities in consequence of the Federal statutes prescribing pun-
ishment for polygamy. About that time the President's wife lay
at the point of death. President Woodruff recorded in his journal
the following telegram, received from Bishop H. B. Clawson:
"General amnesty will positively be announced this week." Pres-
ident Harrison asked for the forebearance and prayers of the Pres-
idency of the Church in his behalf for himself and wife in their
troubles. President Woodruff thought it not a little remarkable
that the President of the nation should desire the prayers of the
Presidency of the Church. Such a friendly manifestation was in-
deed to them a touching circumstance, especially in view of the af-
flictions that they had undergone. The response was heartfelt and
devout, but in the providence of God it was not ordained that
Mrs. Harrison should recover. When she passed away President
Woodruff sent to President Harison the following telegram of
sympathy: "President Benjamin Harrison, Washington, D. C : —
The death of your beloved companion came home to us individu-
aly as if it were our own personal loss. We sincerely and deeply
sympathize with you, and appeal to the Supreme Being, who holds
the destiny of us all in His hands, to bless, comfort, and sustain
you in this your hour of great trial and sorrow."
It was during the year 1892 that political excitement through-
out the Church ran high and gave rise to many animosities which
time had great difficulty in mitigating. There had been a more or
DEDICATION OF THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE, 1892. 581
less wide spread opinion that the Latter-day Saints were demo-
cratic in their party sympathies. Such an idea had naturally been
the outgrowth of the favorable consideration given to the Mor-
mon people in the halls of Congress by democratic leaders. That
political preferences should be based upon religious sympathies
was foreign to the minds of most of the leaders in those days.
The Presidency of the Church was, therefore, beset by partisans
of both classes in the contentions of those times. The Church
Authorities had stated in the most unequivocal maner that men
must cast their political lot in response to the dictates of their own
conscience. It was not an easy mater, however, to move politically
in a fixed direction. Church interests and political interests often
ran along cross roads.
In his journal of November 3, 1892, President Woodruff
wrote: "I had a visit today from certain prominent politicians
who were not members of the Church. They seemed anxious to
sew up the month of the Presidency so that the latter should
have nothing to say in political matters. Presidents Cannon,
Smith, and I answered them." President Woodruff further ex-
pressed his right as an American citizen to exercise his franchise
in the interest of any political party with which he saw fit to ally
himself. He was unwilling to concede that there could be any
circumstance whatever, politically, in which he might not raise his
voice for the protection of the people. He claimed also the right
to warn the people against the rule of the unrighteous. The po-
litical destinies, however, of the state, he did not regard as bound
up in the religious destiny of the Church. -He recognized the dis-
tinction between the two ; nor did he assume an unfriendly attitude
toward those who did not see as he saw, politically. However,
he thought it both the privilege and the duty of Church men
to exercise their political judgment. He never yielded to the ar-
gument that because the political influence of a Church leader was
likely to be too great he should therefore not be permitted to exer-
cise any political influence whatever.
The year 1893 was specially noted for the dedication of the
Salt Lake Temple on the 6th of April, the sixty-third anniver-
sary of the organization of the Church. The early part of the year
had been occupied by the Church leaders in the preparations made
for that grand event.
582 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The conference opened on the 4th. It was. largely attended,
and there was an inspired joy in the. hearts of the Latter-day
Saints who had gathered from all parts of the Church to take part
in the dedicatory services. In his journal President Woodruff
wrote : "I attended the dedication of the Temple. The spirit and
power of God rested upon us. The spirit of prophecy and reve-
lation was upon us, and the hearts of the people were melted and
many things were unfolded to our understanding. ,, President
Woodruff offered the dedicatory prayer at the first meeting.
On the 7th of the month three meetings were held in the
Temple, and the services were continued from that time until the
24th of April, in order that the people from every stake in Zion
could attend and participate in the blessings of that occasion
President Woodruff attended twenty-one of those meetings, but
before the end of these daily services had been reached he was
obliged to retire, and was confined to his bed for a number of
days, indeed his sickness brought him to the point of death.
In the dedication of the Salt Lake Temple he witnessed the
fulfillment of a dream recorded in his journal many years before.
In his dream he had received from President Young the keys of
the Temple and was told by him to go in and dedicate it to the
Lord and to admit all who were seeking salvation. The opportu-
nity, therefore, was given to all who were in the least worthy to
attend these services. It is not too much to say that the dedica-
tion of that Temple had an important effect on the faith and con-
duct of a great many Latter-day Saints who had heretofore been
indifferent.
There had been a general interest among all classes through-
out the City in the completion of the Temple. It had been in
process of construction for more than a generation. The day of
its completion was, therefore, a land mark in the history of the
state. Its architecture was striking and to the non-Mormons the
ceremonies and religious devotions of the people, who would go
there to worship, were peculiar. Thousands of strangers within
the city of the Saints would desire to see the great Mormoi?
Temple. It would thereafter become one of the wonders of the
world, an object of curiosity and wonderment to thousands of
people who in years to come would gaze upon it. There had been
in the early nineties a fraternal interest among all classes. The
DEDICATION OF THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE, 1892. 583
Gentiles of Salt Lake City were therefore invited to inspect the
Temple just prior to its dedication. Many prominent men were
conducted through its various rooms and permitted to inspect its
internal adornments and admire its rich architectural designs.
Among the remarks made by President Woodruff at that time
was that the power of the adversary should be broken, and from
that time on, the enemy would have less power over the Saints
and meet with greater failures in oppressing them. He also said
that from that time a renewed interets in the gospel message
would be awakened throughout the world-
Lorenzo Snow was appointed as first President of the new
Temple. He selected as his counselors Bishop John R. Winder,
and Adolph Madsen.
The Salt Lake Temple now became the most striking and
interesting building in the Church. Its spirit, like that of other
Temples, has had a far reaching influence upon the lives of those
who accepted its sacred teachings. That influence is, of course,
incomprehensible to those not of the Mormon faith.
The 28th of August that year was one of peculiar interest to
President Woodruff and the people generally. On that day he
left with the Tabernacle Choir, which was to take part in a great
musical contest in the World's Fair at Chicago. President Wood-
ruff and his counselors were provided with a Pullman car and
everything was done to make the journey for him comfortable, as
he was in a poor state of health at the time and hardly fitted for
such a journey, En route they visited Denver and Kansas City.
At the former place the Choir sang in one of the churches.
At Independence, Missouri, they were received by the mayor
and other prominent men. On the Temple block the Choir rend-
ered sweet music. President Woodruff wrote in his journal, as
follows : "The mayor of Independence had lost one arm in the
war, but the one he had left was kindly given to me while I was
with him. One striking incident worthy of record is this : I went
through Jackson County with Harry Brown in 1834 on a mission
to the Southern States. At that time we traveled secretly lest our
lives should be taken by mobocrats; now in 1893, the mayor of
Independence and hosts of others bid us welcome to the city.
How great the contrast, and we ascribe the honor and praise to
God, our Heavenly Father."
584 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
During their stay, and on September 9th, President Woodruff,
as a western pioneer addressed in the festive hall a large as-
sembly. He spoke with vigor and with a clear, strong voice, and
was listened to with rapt attention. President Cannon also spoke,
and the Salt Lake Choir rendered music for the occasion. Presi-
dent Woodruff reached home on the 17th of September.
In October of that year, Congress passed a bill restoring the
property of the Church. This act brought some financial relief
and was a source of satisfaction to the Saints generally. Litiga-
tion, however, over Church property had been a source of great
waste to it. Many who had urged the confiscation of Church
property had realized some of their hopes in the dispossession of it
as the litigation over the property had been a source of wealth to
them, and although their hopes had been realized, their motives
had been revealed.
The situation, at this time, was further relieved at the No-
vember election by the triumph of a citizen's ticket. The loss
of the City to the anti-Mormon element was a source of great
disappointment. It did much, however, to check the opposition
and bring about a greater measure of peace.
On the 7th of December President Woodruff recorded th»
visit of Alexander Nickelsen, a dignitary of the Russian govern
ment. President Woodruff gave him a photo of himself and two
volumes of the history of Utah. On this occasion he wrote:
"We are being visited by the great men of the earth. The reve-
lations of God are being fulfilled concerning Zion. ,,
On the 19th of December the Liberal party of Utah dissolved,
a circumstance which gave further assurances of peace and good
will in the Territory. This action, no doubt, was brought about
by the recent action of the House of Representatives in passing
a bill for the admission of Utah as a state. The Ministers of
Utah, by a decision of the majority, discontinued their opposition
to Utah's statehood. In summing up the events of the year 1893,
he wrote in his journal : "The greatest event of the year is the
dedication of the Salt Lake Temple. Great power was manifest
on that occasion. Nearly fifty years ago while in the City of
Boston I had a vision of going to the Rocky Mountains to build
a Temple there and to dedicate it to the Lord."
CHAPTER 54.
ADMINISTRATIVE WORK, 1894.
Electric Power Plant in Ogden Canyon. — Saltair. — Death of His
Brother, Thompson. — Temple Work for Benjamin Franklin. — An
Optimist. — Death of A. O. Smoot of Provo. — Utah Stake Organ-
ized. — Trip to Alaska.
During the early years of President Woodruff's administra-
tion financial pressure rested heavily upon the Church. Some-
thing like four hundred thousand dollars, however, of personal
property, which had been confiscated, was by the order of the
supreme court turned over to the President of the Church. The
Church had given its support to certain enterprises and was,
about the year 1904, under financial responsibilities for the elec-
tric power plant in Ogden Canyon and the Saltair pavilion. The
power plant was planned to command in part the great and grow-
ing resources in this inter-mountain region. The capitalization
necessary to launch it was beyond private capital which at this time
could be obtained for such a purpose. As time went on the
scheme proved both feasible and profitable.
The Saltair Beach, President Woodruff was persuaded,
would afford the people a resort which might be kept under some
measure of control and be run in the interests of good morals.
He looked upon innocent recreation as a part of the daily life
of men, and that amusement was harmful only when it became
excessive and associated with undesirable companionship. Presi-
dent Woodruff in his own life never made any great distinction
between things spiritual and things temporal. His spirituality
was so characteristic a feature of his own life that it was asso-
ciated with all that he did and said. With him, God was so as-
sociated in the affairs of men that their daily conduct was under
His constant supervision.
In January of '94, he recorded the death of his brother,
Thompson Woodruff, who had lived to the ripe old age of eighty-
nine years. Wilford was younger than his two brothers, but
lived to a greater age than either of them. His eighty-seventh
586 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
birthday this year was celebrated in the Salt Lake Temple where
he was surrounded by his faithful associates, by the general auth-
orities of the Church, and such members of his numerous family
as could come together. There were about two hundred and
thirty present.
At his advanced age of life he took great interest in the
journey of his friends to the other side. They were going to the
spiritual world, an abode to which he looked forward, himself,
with great expectations and some measure of satisfaction. He
bids his old-time and departed friends, in his journal, a heart-
felt and loving good-by. He expected to see them before very
long. During that year his sister-in-law, Sarah B. Foss, about
ninety-three years of age, died ; likewise Jessie W. Fox, the pion-
eer surveyor; likewise President John Morgan, a federal soldier
of the Civil War, and one of the seven presidents of Seventy.
Much of President Woodruff's meditations, as well as his
hopes and ambitions, were associated with the world beyond the
veil, and yet he was not in the least sense a fanatically visionary
man. When he had important dreams they were in harmony with
his religious conceptions and a part of his duty, both to man and
God. On the night of Marchl9th, 1894, he had a dream which
followed his meditations upon the future life and the work that
he had done for the dead. In his dream there appeared to him
Benjamin Franklin for whom he had performed important cere-
monies in the House of God. This distinguished patriot, accord-
ing to his dream, sought further blessings in the Temple of God
at the hands of his benefactor. President Woodruff wrote : "I
spent some time with him and we talked over our Temple ordi-
nances which had been administered for Franklin and others. He
wanted more work done for him than had already been done. I
promised him it should be done. I awoke and then made up my
mind to receive further blessings for Benjamin Franklin and
George Washington."
It may be well here to record the fact that President Wood-
ruff and John D. T. McAllister, at the early opening of the St.
George Temple were baptized for the signers of the Declaration
of Independence, and for nearly all the Presidents of the United
States. The appearance, therefore, in his dream, of Franklin,
was to him a satisfying conclusion that he had at least received
ADMINISTRATIVE WORK, 1894. 587
joyfully the blessings that came to him from the ordinances of the
Lord's House.
There is noticeable in the journal of President Woodruff a
singular satisfaction which he always took in the missionary
labors of his sons. He had been a missionary himself — a zealous,
indeed an ideal missionary, like Paul of old. The missionary
spirit never left him, he was always zealous for the spread of his
faith and rejoiced in the zeal of his sons, when like him they were
laboring to spread the truth. He refers with special pleasure to
the zeal of his son Owen who was then on a mission in Germany.
He liked the spirit of the boy as it manifested itself in letters
to his mother. His writings had a wholesome, spiritual ring to
them that characterized his own missionary life. Indeed, the
young missionary who was devoting himself faithfully to the ser-
vice of the Master, whether he was of his own household or from
some other home, was always a source of pleasure to him and
in his journal he pays his compliments to these young ambassa-
dors of the truth.
There is one peculiar characteristic noticeable in the journal
of Wilford Woodruff, it is that hopeful, joyful spirit that dwells
with ever increasing satisfaction upon the things that are good
and uplifting. He had a spirit of appreciation for the good things of
life, he loved to dwell upon the good deeds of others, and though
now and then he spoke out in prophetic utterance against the evils
of the world, he was nevertheless prone to see the good quicker
than the evil. He said in his journal of October, that year,
that "Aunt Jane," the colored sister, had been to see him. She
was anxious to go through the Temple and receive the higher
ordinances of the gospel. President Woodruff blessed her for
her constant, never changing devotion to the gospel, but ex-
plained to her her disadvantages as one of the descendants of
Cain.
In after years when President Joseph F. Smith preached the
funeral sermon of this same faithful woman he declared that she
would in the resurrection attain the longings of her soul and be-
come a white and beautiful person.
President Woodruff's writings generally reflect the spirit of
the times. He was always in sympathetic touch with the inter-
ests of humanity. In large measure the sorrows of his fellow
588 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
men were his sorrows, and their joys his joys. It was not in him
to live separate and apart in the world and indulge in a selfish
life. We may naturally expect him, therefore, in 1894 to feel
and sense the troubles that were brooding over the country.
There were railroad strikes and there were Coxey's armies ; men
were suffering for the necessities of life and undergoing great
hardship in consequence of the panic of 1893.
One of the events of this year, which was perhaps the most
pleasing of anything he enjoyed in those days was the admission
of Utah to statehood. The enabling act was signed by President
Cleveland on the 17th of July, 1894. Of this event he wrote : "The
struggle has been a hard one. It has seemed as though all earth
and hell were combined against the Saints having a state govern-
ment. Now we must give God the glory."
He joined in the general celebrations of that year. Pioneer
day brought with it additional joy as it did fuller appreciation.
In connection with Utah's prospective admission to statehood he
received a lengthy letter from General Clarkson who gave at con-
siderable length the story of Utah's recent admission into the
Union. The General gives the names and attitude of those who
used their influence against, as well as those who used theirs for
Utah's admission into the Union. There were those who labored,
no doubt, with sinister motives for statehood. They pressed their
claims upon Church authority for recognition, they sought politi-
cal preferment and some, no doubt, were deeply disappointed.
In October of that year a circumstance took place which re-
vealed the generous and forgiving nature of the subject of this
biography. On the 25th of October, Mary Jackson Ross died.
She had been the first plural wife of President Woodruff. By
him she had one son named James. Through disappointment and
dissatisfaction she left her husband and married another man.
In her later and declining years she realized the mistake of a
hasty and unwise decision. She came to President Woodruff with
a desire that he take her back again into his family for eternity.
He attended her funeral, laid her away in his own burial lot, and
was in every way thoughtful and magnanimous to her and to the
children she had borne by her second husband.
Summing up the labors of that year he said that he attended
ten conferences, preached twenty-three discourses, wrote nearly
ADMINISTRATIVE WORK, 1894. 589
one hundred important letters, and traveled twenty-six hundred
miles. All this he did in the 87th year of his life.
The beginning of the year 1895 witnessed the continuation
of the distressing financial situation throughout the nation. The
effects of the panic were not easily overcome and there was con-
siderable suffering throughout the country. To meet the special
needs of the suffering poor in Nebraska, President Woodruff in
January contributed in behalf of the Church two thousand five
hundred pounds of flour. The Church had so grown in its inter-
ests and wealth that it was then in a position to take cognizance
to some extent of the poverty and depressing conditions through-
out the country.
His birthday of that year was again celebrated in the Tem-
ple. Including the Presidency, Twelve, and leading men, and
his family, with special friends, there were about two hundred
and fifty present. Among those who had come to pay him honor
on this occasion was his old life-long friend, President A. O.
Smoot, of Provo. This was the last gathering the latter ever at-
tended as he died in less than a week at the ripe old age of eighty
years. Speaking of President Smoot's funeral procession he said :
"It is the longest I have ever seen in Utah."
On the 20th of the April following he was again in Provo
for the purpose of reorganizing the Utah Stake. Of that cir-
cumstance he wrote: "We met in council for the purpose of
taking into consideration the appointment of a Stake President.
We had no one in our minds when we came together. While dis-
cussing the subject the spirit of the Lord rested upon us and
designated Edward Partridge as president, with David John and
Reed Smoot as his counselors. In this we were all united."
On the 20th of March the mine explosion at Alma, Wyoming
brought the distressing news that sixty-one men had been killed.
Thirty-two of these were members of the Church. The circum-
stance was most distressing to the authorities and of course
brought forth expressions of heartfelt sympathy for those be-
reaved.
The summer of 1895 was excessively hot, and President
Woodruff at his advanced age felt the effects of the heat more
severely than ever. It was finally decided that he pay a visit to
the western coast, and on the 25th of June, in company with his
590 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
counselors he left for Portland, where he embarked on a visit to
Alaska.
On his return to Utah he paid a visit to the Lake, in August,
in company with Joseph Bannigan. After taking a bath in the
water he said it was the first time he had bathed there since 1847.
It was from Bannigan that the Church borrowed a large sum of
money.
During the year, political excitement ran high and consid-
erable sensitiveness was manifested about Church influence. Ru-
mors and alleged influences by leading men were constantly
brought to the attention of the President. These reports were a
source of considerable annoyance. President Woodruff said in
his journal: "Papers are publishing lies against the Presidency
of the Church. Presidents of stakes and bishops are made to
say things which are false. This is done for political effect." Any
attempts to correct false political statements current at the time
only added fuel to the fire. Utah was on the eve of the enjoyment
of statehood ; both parties were clamoring for supremacy. Presi-
dent Woodruff frequently manifested the irritation which he felt
by the constant annoyance to which he was subjected through
politicians who were frequently appealing to him.
November 21st, 1894, he recorded the death of Lorenzo
Dow Young who had come to Utah with the pioneers. He was
the last of the brothers of President Young, and died in his eighty-
eighth year. During that year Elder Woodruff traveled five thou-
sand nine hundred and sixty-seven miles. His time, however,
was greatly occupied by the business interests of the Church. Its
financial obligations were constantly growing and the Church
had not yet overcome the financial distress created by the con-
fiscation of its property and the great loss that came to it from
litigations in the courts.
CHAPTER 55.
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 189/.
Admission of Utah into the Union. — Political Struggles. — Birthday
Celebrated.
The year 1896 brought Statehood to Utah. "I feel to thank
God," wrote Elder Woodruff "that I have lived to see Utah ad-
mitted into the family of states. It is an event that we looked
forward to for a generation."
On the 4th of January President Cleveland signed the proc-
lamation, admitting the people to statehood. The Enabling Act
had been signed on the 7th of July, 1894. Thus a period of a
year and a half had elapsed during which the constitution for the
new state had been made and the political preparations looking to
statehood had all been consummated. It was ushered in by ring-
ing of bells and firing of guns. Shouts of joy proclaimed the
glad tidings throughout almost every town and hamlet in the
state.
"Ovando Beebe and Joseph Daynes," he continued, "dec-
orated the front of our house with flags and bunting. This day,
January 6th, 1896, celebrates our admission into the union. It is
quite universal. There may be a few who dislike to see the Saints
enjoy a full measure of human rights. The First Presidency oc-
cupied a front place in the procession which marched through
the public thoroughfares to the Tabernacle. We reached that
building about noon and found it crowded to its utmost capacity.
"The great Amreican flag, which we all revere, was spread
overhead and measured in length 150 feet, and in width 75 feet.
Acting Governor Richards called the great assembly to order.
The opening prayer, by myself, which was written, was read by
George Q. Cannon. A thousand voices sang the 'Star Spangled
Banner/ The acting Governor then read the proclamation of
President Grover Cleveland; declared the end of the territorial
government, and introduced Heber M. Wells, the first state gov-
ernor, and other state officials, who upon taking oath of office, as-
sumed the positions to which they had been elected.
592 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"Our enemies have declared that we should never enjoy the
blessings of statehood. Their words have fallen to the ground
and we are now in possession of that God-given boon. I am
thankful that I live to behold this day."
He was naturally reminiscent, he looked back upon a long
and arduous struggle of the Saints for those political rights to
which they felt themselves entitled. The past was full of acri-
mony, misgivings, and bitter contentions. At last it was decided '
to cease contention, drop the political struggles in which the Peo-
ple's Party had engaged, and place themselves in harmony with
one or another of the great political parties of the nation. This
seemed the only manner in which what was now becoming a
useless controversy could be ended.
After all, a division upon political lines brought with it
anxieties, misgivings, and dangers. There would be in the
Church Mormon Democrats and Mormon Republicans. How they
would conduct themselves toward one another in the stress and
heat of political controversy was a matter of no small concern.
They would be struggling one against another for supremacy. In
an age when the political achievements of men carry with them
the highest honors and when almost every other relation of life
is subordinated to political aggrandizements, there would na-
turally be some, fear lest the Saints, too, should look upon politics,
like many others, as the greatest source of honor and power.
It was soon learned that instead of sitting down side by side
in the discussion of political questions as matters of business im-
portance and good government, and of discussing relations there-
of in a friendly spirit, there grew up animosities, jealousies, and
bitterness which still torment the people.
These political dissentions had their temptations and the
gravest dangers attended them. Men were thrown indiscrim-
inately into the society of their follow men, some of whom had no
respect for those moral principles which underlie the perpetuity of
religion. The spirit of politics was one of intoxication. Here
and there, young men and old staggered and swaggered under
its influence. They were without restraint, without reassurance,
and were drifting hopelessly. Some were now piled up like
driftwood after the subsidence of a flood. A few became so
saturated with politics and its attending evils that the light and
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 593
flame of the spirit have never since awakened and enkindled
their soggy souls.
Some grew unduly suspicious. Circumstances engendered
animosities. Passing events tried many to the limit of their en-
durance. Some soured and fell by the wayside. During the early
years of statehood the influence of some of the Church leaders be-
came involved in political struggles.
Elder Woodruff's journal discloses the regrets which he ex-
perienced over such conditions. He lamented the political folly
of many, and above all deplored the loss of brotherly love which
the political excitement of the times brought about. He felt that
trials of one character or another were naturally the lot of the
Latter-day Saints. He knew that as time went on men would be
tempted and tried in proportion to their worth and consequence
in the world. He was grieved, however, when he saw men who
had apparently been loyal to their duty and^Dther obligations in
life become the victims of a political mania.
Political questions gave rise to long drawn controversies.
Some of these controversies involved the faith and even the
standing of Church members. Men sought to argue themselves
through the mists and fogs of political darkness. Many were
groping about as if .blindfolded. In time most of them emerged
from darkness into light. A few lay down by the wayside and
would not believe what they could not see, and they could not see
because of darkness about them. They therefore justified their
obstinacy which they vainly imagined was courage. During those
trying times men of long standing in the Church and of unsus-
pected integrity came to President Woodruff in a spirit of anger
and babbled like thoughtless children. Happily many of them have
seen their folly and have learned that the Church guided and
controlled by the hand of God, rolls on constantly and persist-
ently like the earth in the midst of the heavens. They have
learned, too, that though the Church, like the earth moving through
the mists and fogs, when its course is obscured, is nevertheless
moving steadfastly and accurately forward according to the laws
of its creation. Many have learned, too, that the destines of the
Church are after all not in the hands of men; for men are the
mere instrumentalities of a divine purpose; and if those men,
having walked according to their light and understanding, pass
39
594 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
on into the Great Beyond without moving the Church in the least
from the great orbit prescribed for it by Divine wisdom, what
effect can jealousy and criticism have upon it.
When brethren came to President Woodruff and declared
that all the the troubles of the Church were political troubles he
lamented their folly, their misunderstanding, and the want in
them of that divine spirit which should guide men in every
exigency of life.
"Some men," he was wont to exclaim, "really act as though
they were possessed by the devil. The Church is not going to
pieces. The principles of God are not falling to the. ground.
Such men will be ashamed of themselves some day."
He did not pretend to know why some things happened, but
he knew how men ought to behave themselves after they had
learned the great lesson which taught them the destinies of the
Church and the dflties of a Latter-day Saint. Those were re-
markable times ; their spirit, as far as it can be reflected upon the
pages of history, will remain to warn and instruct future gener-
ations.
President Woodruff's journal of those times discloses a
prophetic insight which he had neither the wisdom to explain nor
political knowledge to appreciate. Questions that were then great
issues, and about which grave apprehensions were felt concern-
ing the welfare of the Church, are now of no consequence when
looked back upon. There were dire predictions which time failed
to verify and which recede from every possibility as time goes
on. In the Church men are affected by the spirit and contentions
of the times, but the fate of men and the destiny of the Church
are two quite separate matters. In no organizations of the world,
and in no institutions of men is the separation between the men
who conduct them and the welfare and perpetuity of the organi-
zations so great as between the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints and the men to whose care its interests are entrusted.
Political forecasts of those days do not tally with current
events. President Woodruff no where in his journal gives any
evidence of a spirit of despair. He positively refuses to take
things so seriously as politicians would have him do. Harm to
the Church was something he did not comprehend any more than
he could comprehend how men could harm God. He manifested
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 595
sorrow for those whose standard of measurement religiously was
a political standard. He was not moved by those grave fears
which many entertained for the Church. He took as little thought
of the morrow in his contemplation of God's purposes as any man
that ever lived since the days of the Master.
Men crowded about him with their tables of calculations, by
which they fixed the future welfare of the Church and its threat-
ened destruction. His journal is an interesting revelation of some
men's peculiar conceptions of the destiny of the Church under the
strain and stress of those times. He never pretended to follow
the intricacies of men's reasoning about the future. He recorded
their sayings and set over against them the more sure word of
prophecy upon which he rested his faith.
He might be confused in the labyrinth of details; soph-
istries might awaken in him a spirit of wonderment; arguments
might create doubt as to the location upon one side or the other
of some fact or minor truth, but he was never in any measure
of doubt upon the fundamental truth of Mormonism and its
triumphs through divine guidance.
It was perhaps a most fortunate circumstance that during
the troublous times following statehood, President Woodruff
never took seriously to heart those events which so greatly stirred
the souls of many other men. His native honesty kept him from
political speculations which were to him at most, mere guess work.
He always felt some confusion whenever he troubled himself
about political speculations. He might be persuaded how some
things would be for the good of the Church, but he knew that
all things God could turn to good account in its mission to the
children of men.
Turning from the considerations of Church and State, he
recorded those social pastimes which gave him pleasure. It is
remarkable how completely the different topics about which he
writes in his journal are separated. However much the intensity
of his feelings may be manifested when writing upon some sub-
ject, those feelings are not carried into the expression which he
uses in describing something else that comes along. In each sub-
ject he manifests the peculiar spirit which belongs to it.
On the 11th of January that year, he attended a birthday
596 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
party of his first counselor, George Q. Cannon, who was then
sixty-nine years of age. "The family," he wrote, "consisted of
twenty-three sons, and ten daughters." Family gatherings of
that kind were of special interest to him. Patricharal relations
of that character had in them something of the spirit and promise
of Holy Writ.
On March 1st he celebrated his own anniversary. He was
then eight-nine. As many of his family as could be convened on
that occasion joined in the celebration of their father and grand-
father's natal day. All told there were about fifty present. The
annual conference of that year convened April 4th. It was large-
ly attended and of special interest to the people. A general pro-
nunciamento was issued, in which leading Church men were re-
quired to obtain the permission of their superiors before ac-
cepting political obligations that might interfere with the exer-
cse of their Church duties. The document set forth at some length
the relations of Church and state from a Church point of view.
Its general acceptance throughout the stakes of Zion was voted
upon at both stake and ward conferences. As a rule the policy
therein set forth was received as a matter of course by the people
generally. In some places there was opposition, and as a conse-
quence some resigned their offices in the Church.
Turning from subjects of religious, social, and political im-
portance, he recorded his views at that time upon the question
of mining and the thought that he had that it might be made
profitable to the Church in the liquidation of some of its debts.
Such a means, however, of meeting the obligations of the Church
did not receive permanent consideration. The general principle
prevailed that the methods which the Lord had instituted were
really the safest means by which the revenues of the Church
might be raised. Besides tithing was a law of God and contained
a blessing for those who observed it. To be sure, there were
legitimate means by which moneys of the Church might be in-
vested, but reliance upon speculations in mines came to be re-
garded as both unsafe and unsatisfactory.
His journal contained a record of important appointments
durings his administration. He mentioned with special' satisfac-
tion the appointment of A. W. Ivins to the Presidency of the
Juarez Stake of Zion in Old Mexico. He spoke in words of
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 597
praise of Rulon S. Wells, and Joseph W. McMurrin, who suc-
ceeded President A. H. Lund in the European mission.
A matter that affected him greatly was the death of Apos-
tle A. H. Cannon, who died on the 19th of July, 1896, at the age
of thirty-seven. This young Apostle had evidently gained the
love and confidence of President Woodruff, who mourned intense-
ly his death. The funeral of A. H. Cannon was deeply impres-
sive and. the funeral procession was one of the longest ever wit-
nessed in Salt Lake City. Sometime afterward, and while on a
visit to the coast, he referred to special manifestations which he
had, respecting the young apostle's character and his mission in
the spirit world. He spoke of his purity, his integrity, and his
important mission to the spirit world as the testimony of the
spirit to him. "The spirit of God rested upon me at the close
of this manifestation in a powerful manner and bore testimony
to me of the truth of the revelation to me concerning Abraham H.
Cannon."
At the April conference following, he spoke of that, and
similar manifestations, and in the course of his testimony, de-
clared that the Lord does not send angels to the earth except
to accomplish a work that men cannot do. The Holy Ghost
should be with the Saints at all times to reveal to them their duties.
In his journal of that year, he spoke of the intense suffering
which he at one time experienced, and said that he was healed
instantly by the administration of the Apostles.
That year, November 5th, witnessed a change in the ob-
servance of the fast day from the first Thursday to the first Sun-
day in the month.
The first day of the new year, 1897, found President Wood-
ruff at home with his family. At his advanced age in life, time
was making inroad upon his health. He rallied, however, from
periods of bodily infirmity, and manifested remarkable renew-
als of strength. Through it all, he was faithful in keeping his
journal, which was to him a matter of first importance. Other
offices and callings might be temporary, but his journal was a
life's mission, to which he had been called. He could not say
what that journal might accomplish in days to come, but h(
gave to it the fidelity and a devotion that are as inspiring as they
are characteristic. It is that journal that enables the historian to-
598 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
day to give to the world one of the most remarkable and faith-
promoting biographies in all the history of the Church. He rises
from the faithful records of his journal to engage his mind in
business enterprises. On the 19th of January, 1897, he paid a
visit to Ogden Canyon, where he viewed with admiration the
electric power plant and its marvelous machinery. "I visited all
the electric works and was overwhelmed with amazement at the
ponderous machinery used for the production of electricity. 'There
is a spirit in man, but the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
him understanding."
The celebration of his birthday, February 28th, and March
1st, is a distinct event in his life. The following is a published
account of the occasion, contained in the Deseret News:
"On Sunday, February 28th, 1897, at 2 p. m., and on the
following day, Monday, March 1st, at 10 a. m., were exercises
in the Tabernacle in honor of the ninetieth anniversary of the
birth of Elder Wilford Woodruff, President of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and one of the first company
of Utah Pioneers that entered the Valley of the Great Salt Lake.
For this occasion the Tabernacle has been beautifully decor-
ated. The speakers' stands are ornamented in white and old
gold, with numerous flowers and potted ferns and other plants
around the organ. The table at the foot of the stands is cov-
ered with flowers, and in front of this, seats are raised above the
floor for President Woodruff and wife to occupy during the re-
ception on Monday. Over this is a canopy draped with the
Stars and Stripes, with electric lights in the top to throw light
upon the couple. This canopy will remain thrown back upon
the table until the time of the reception. The upper stand, which
will be occupied by the President and his wife during the render-
ing of the program, has been raised about sixteen inches higher
than its usual position, so that a full view can be had of them
from every part of the building. In front of and near the top
of the organ is a beautiful star composed of sixty-one electric
lights; over this, and extending from south to north across the
building is a white streamer bearing the inscriptions, "Glory be
to God/' "Honor to His Prophet," and the three dates, 1807,
1847, and 1897. Around the gallery bunting is stretched, with
a star over each post, and at the rear of the building is the in-
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 599
scription, "We honor the man so honored of God." Above the
rear of the gallery is a banner on which is painted 1847-1897.
Below this is a Union flag which passed through the war.
A brief sketch of President Woodruff's life was read.
SUNDAY SCHOOL ATFERNOON's CELEBRATION.
Perhaps the largest number of people that ever assembled in
the large Tabernacle was present Sunday afternoon on the oc-
casion of the celebration by the Sunday schools of President
Woodruff's ninetieth birthday. Not only were the seats all oc-
cupied, but the aisles were packed in every part of the immense
building.
From the time of the opening of the doors at 1 o'clock, until
after 2, the Sunday schools and others continued to pour into the
Tabernacle en masse, and when the time arrived to commence the
services, all seats were taken, and many people were still outside
of the building, while several entire schools were turned away,
the general public, having crowded into the reservation, intended
for the children. While there was some confusion, caused by the
gathering of such a large number of children and getting them
seated properly, it must be said that altogether they did well and
filed in in as orderly a manner as could reasonably be expected.
A brilliant effect was produced when the electric current was
turned into the globes forming the beautiful double star, and into
the word "Utah" in front of the organ. The latter and the large
star were composed of clear lights, while the small star within was
made up of red lights. The decorations were very tastily ar-
ranged throughout and added greatly to the imposing scene.
The services commenced at five minutes after two by Presi-
dent George Q. Cannon calling the vast assemblage to order and
announcing the opening hymn, "We Thank Thee O God for a
Prophet," which was rendered by the entire congregation, under
the leadership of Professor Evan Stephens. Its rendition visibly
affected President Woodruff, and made it necessary for the hon-
ored veteran to wipe the tear-drops from his eyelids.
An appropriate and feeling prayer was offered by Elder
George Teasdale, after which the Sunday schools rendered the
600 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
hymn, "God Speed the Right/' under the leadership of Professor
E. K. Bassett.
Elder George Goddard, of the general superintendency of
Sunday schools, addressed the congregation. He stated that it
was the largest assemblage that had ever been within the walls
of the Tabernacle. Notwithstanding this, however, he felt that
if desired, he could succeed in restoring order such as to hear
the dropping of a pin. He requested the children present to
note in a book after going home the exercises which they had
taken part in today. Children should learn to keep a history of
their lives and incidents connected with the experiences which
they had passed through, that in after years they might recall
those pleasant days which they had seen while here upon the
earth. The speaker then sang the Sunday school hymn "In Our
Lovely Deseret," the children present joining in the chorus. At
the conclusion of the song the speaker called upon all those as-
sembled to pray for President Woodruff and prophesied that if
they paid attention to the words of the song just sang, many
would live eighty years hence and be able to testify to taking part
in the exercises of today.
Under the direction of Elder George Teasdale all the Sun-
day school children present recited in concert the Articles of
Faith.
Professor Joseph J. Daynes rendered in pleasing style an or-
gan solo, entitled "My Father's Growing Old."
Elder George A. Smith gave a short epitome of the life and
labors of President Wilford Woodruff. Closing he said in his
lifetime he had traveled 175,00 miles to preach the gospel. He had
baptized 2,000 souls into the Church, and had written a journal
of 7,000 pages, covering his work for a period of sixty-two years.
Two verses of the song, "Is There Anything That We Can
Do?" were sung by the congregation, after which Sister Rose
Wallace in a felicitous speech presented President Woodruff in
behalf of the Desert Sunday School Union, with a beautiful bas-
ket of ninety roses. Sister Wallace used these words :
"President Woodruff, our beloved Prophet and leader: In
behalf of the Deseret Sunday School Union, I greet you on this
the ninetieth anniversary of your natal day, and congratulate you
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 601
that you have reached this advanced age, and rejoice that you are
preserved unto us in all the power of your glorious manhood and
of your high and holy calling.
"We hope and pray that your life will still be precious in
the eyes of our Father for years to come; that you may be a
blessing and a comfort unto His Saints; and that they shall fill
your soul with joy unspeakable by their faithful, earnest efforts
to do God's will; and that you shall live until every holy desire
in your heart is satisfied.
"We love you, we bless you, Brother Woodruff, with all our
soul, and thank you for your gentle guidance ; for you have been
to us 'as a gentle shepherd leading us through the gloom into the
bright and glorious day.'
"And since our feeble words cannot express the love we bear
you nor the joy we feel in your presence,we have brought these*
beautious messengers of love, ninety roses, whose hearts are laden
with the exquisite fragrance from our heavenly home where all
is love.
"They are the roses Reverence and Regard,
That know no change,
But bloom forever, though the storm be hard
And ways grow strange.
"They are the roses that I bring to you,
Your gaze to greet ;
To scent the way you take with fragrance truc\
And make life sweet.
"Roses to greet you, with a wish from me,
Though skies are drear,
Still may the path you take all fragrant be
Through all the year.
"Though roses born of sunlight and June showers
Fade fast away,
There are sweet roses grown in wintrier hours,
That ne'er decay!"
602 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
President Woodruff then addressed the congregation. He
said : "I want to say to my young brethren and sisters and friends
in the Sabbath schools established here in the Rocky Mountains,
God bless you, and I feel to bless you, as far as I have the power.
I want to say that this is a scene before me today that has over-
powered me — it has overpowered my speech. I would rather not
say anything, still I feel I want to make a few remarks to my
friends.
"I never in my life have been in a similar position to that of
today. The scene before me has been a fulfillment of all my
prayers from my boyhood up to early manhood. Eighty years
ago I was a little boy ten years of age attending school the same
as you are here in the mountains of Israel. I read the New
Testament. I read of Jacob; I read of the Apostles and the
Prophets. I could not find a man on the face of the earth who
taught these principles or believed in them. I prayed to the God
of heaven that I might live to see a prophet ; that I might live to
see an apostle who would say something that would satisfy me
like the principles I read of in the New Testament.
"Today I stand in the midst of ten thousand young men and
women of Israel — sons and daughters of prophets, patriarchs and
men of Israel. Men who hold the holy priesthood appointed by
the God of Israel ; appointed in the last days to set up and carry
these laws and principles of God into effect. It is these prin-
ciples that we were to look at in the last days Now I want to
say to you as the rising generation, I never expected to see a
day of this kind in my life, in my early days. I did expect, as it
was promised to me, to see a prophet. I have lived to see him.
I have traveled with prophets and patriarchs and sons of God.
I have lived to see this body of intelligence of the sons of the
living God, who come here to the meetings of Israel.
"I rejoice in this, for I see before me the nature of the Lat-
terday-Saints. We cannot say the Bible is a novel — the Bible that
contains revelation. I have passed through the periods of boy-
hood, early manhood and old age. I cannot expect to tarry a great
while longer with you, but I want to give to you a few words of
counsel. You occupy a position in the Church and Kingdom of
God and have received the power of the holy priesthood. The
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 603
God of heaven has appointed you and called you forth in this day
and generation. I want you to look at this. Young men listen to
the counsel of your brethren. Live near to God; pray while
young ; learn to pray ; learn to cultivate the Holy Spirit of God ;
link it to you and it will become a spirit of revelation unto you,
inasmuch as you nourish it. I feel thankful myself that I have
lived to see this day. I declare unto you that there are many in
the flesh who will remain so until the coming of the Son of Man.
"This is about all I have to say. I feel thankful to my heav-
enly Father that I see this scene before us this afternoon; that I
see the gospel manifestations on the earth. There has been, as
it was stated by our brother, two powers, one to destroy me and
the other to save me And God in heaven has willed to spare me
to see this day. He has given me power to reject every testimony
and reject every example that leads to evil. I say to you children^
do not use tobacco, liquor, or any of these things that destroy the
body and mind, but honor Him and you will have a mission upon
your heads that the world know not of. May God bless you.
Amen."
Quartette, "We Ever Pray for Thee," specially written for
the occasion by Professor Evan Stephens, was nicely rendered by
the little Misses Olga Peterson, Mamie Mills, Annie Peterson,
and Gertrude Kelly, with a refrain by Brother E. K. Bassett's
choir.
President George Q. Cannon was the next speaker. He said
that this was a most memorable occasion and one that would
live long in the hearts of those assembled. Ninety years, said the
speaker, was a long space of time for mankind to live upon the
earth. It was gratifying to know that President Woodruff had
held the Apostleship in this Church longer than any man that had
lived in this dispensation. The Lord had blessed President Wood-
ruff and had spared him to do a mighty work in helping to roll
forth the Church and Kingdom of God.
President Cannon called the attention of the children to
the good work which had been done by President Woodruff. He
had lived a righteous life upon the earth and had been miraculous-
ly spared to see the desires of his heart made manifest. The
speaker exhorted the young to emulate the example set them by
604
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
President Woodruff, as in their declining years they would re-
joice in keeping themselves pure and unspotted from the sins of
the world. They should keep the Word of Wisdom and God
would add His blessings.
The hymn, "Song of Praise/' was rendered by the Sunday
schools.
The Lord's prayer was recited in concert under the leader-
ship of Elder Richard S. Home of the Sunday School Union
Board.
Madame von Finkelstein Mountford was the next speaker.
She said: "We are gathered here in the name of Jesus Christ
our Lord. This is one of the greatest scenes that I have ever
witnessed in my life. To see so many children ; it is like coming
into the Kingdom of Heaven ; and before the honorable President
here. He must feel today that he is in the Kingdom of Heaven ;
for Christ said: 'Suffer the little children to come unto me, for
of such is the Kingdom of Heaven/ And as these little ones
are singing here, they seem to have come from the heavenly host
above singing, 'Glory to God and peace on earth/ Long life and
good wishes to our noble President, I want to call him my own
President. I am one of the children of the Lord Jesus Christ.
This is one of the memorable days of my life. I am the daughter
of Zion — that ancient city Zion — and have the privilege and
honor to be in this Zion of the western hemisphere. All that I
can compare this gathering to is the one that was held by those
who were led by Moses through the desert — the children of
Israel. While crying for bread Moses said to them, I shall pray
to God to send you bread. The next morning when the children
of Israel rose up, they expected to see great loaves of bread lying
ready to be eaten. They cried, 'Where, oh where is the bread?'
Moses said, 'There is the bread/ That was it, around like little
seeds. They said, 'Manora,' the meaning of which is, 'Do you
want to starve us with this bread?' Moses said, 'Go, gather the
bread and eat. And they went and gathered and ate,and they were
filled. That bread from heaven was called in the world, manna.
There is where the word originated — a symbol of praise to the
Maker. What is this, that God has sent us in the wilderness?
By His mighty power He has led us forth by His servant, into
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 605
the desert, into the wilderness, and planted us to dwell in this
wilderness — brought the children of Israel like mighty Moses
through the wilderness. All that I feel to say is that I truly wish
long peace to this State, and I give the glory to the God of Is-
rael. It is with you and the children that are here to remember
every one of you that you are the temples of the living God. He
is living in you, every one. May you live true to Him as our hon-
orable President has done. He is ninety years old, and it is be-
cause he has kept himself pure and unspotted from the world,
that he has lived in the world and yet not of the world, in him-
self and with God, as His Prophet, that he is honored now. May
God preserve his life to these children here, and may they from
generation to generation observe his counsel. May every bless-
ing be with the honorable President of this great movement ; and
I hope that our President will live long, and that God's love will
rest upon him."
The closing hymn, "What Prize Shall Be Your Reward,"
was sung by the Sunday schools and benediction was pronounced
by Elder George Reynolds.
At the close of the exercises many availed themselves of the
opportunity to shake hands with President Woodruff, and it was
therefore some time before the entire audience was out of the
building.
MONDAY MORNING'S CELEBRATION.
According to the arranged program President Woodruff's
ninetieth birthday was celebrated in the large Tabernacle today,
commencing at the hour of 10 a. m. Before that time arrived, the
body of the Tabernacle was filled with people and nearly all the
seats in the gallery were occupied.
The two center rows of seats for some distance back were re-
served for the family and friends of President Woodruff, the
members of the Legislature and others, until 10 : 23, at which
time the public were allowed to fill up the remaining unoccupied
seats.
The Tabernacle choir occupied its usual position, while
Held's band was stationed in the east end of the gallery and dis-
coursed sweet music at intervals during the proceedings.
606 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
When President Woodruff appeared on the stand at 10 : 07
o'clock he received a perfect ovation. The entire congregation
arose in a body, and waving their handkerchiefs joined with the
choir in singing "Our God we raise to Thee, Thanks for Thy
blessings free, We here enjoy." The scene presented during the
singing was very beautful, indeed. While the crowd was not so
large as at yesterday's session, yet all the seats were taken and
many people were standing in the aisles and on the stairways
leading to the gallery. «
The proceedings were opened by the Tabernacle choir sing-
ng "Noble Chief/' after which prayer was offered by President
Joseph F. Smith. Choir then sang, "Hail, Prophet, Brother,
Friend."
An address of welcome was then made by President Wood-
ruff. He spoke as follows :
"I feel highly honored this mornnig in meeting with so many
of my friends upon this important occasion. Yesterday those
who were present might have observed my condition. I was per-
fectly overwhelmed in consequence of the scene before me. It
was not what was said particularly, but it brought to my mind in
overwhelming power my boyhood and early manhood and my
desires that I might live upon the earth to find a people who
would receive the gospel of Jesus Christ as taught by Christ and
the Apostles. In meeting with thousands of the children of the
Latter-day Saints, it brought to my mind those scenes and the
fulfillment of my prayers and desires before the Lord.
"I hope this morning I may be able to make a few remarks.
I will say this, it has been a desire of my life from my boyhood
up, never to address arly assembly of people whom I could not
make hear what I had to say. I feel the same this morning; I
do not know whether I can make this assembly hear me or not;
but I will do the best I can.
"As I can hardly expect ever to have the opportunity of ad-
dressing the people of this State and my friends in days to come,
I have a few reflections upon my mind that I wish to lay before
you. And I will say they are different from any of my public
speeches that I have been in the habit of presenting to the people-
I have consulted no man with regard to the course I should pur-
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 607
sue in my remarks here this morning, and I do not know that I
shall satisfy my friends in the remarks that I may make.
"First, I want to say a few words upon politics. I hope that
will not astonish you. I have not been in the habit of this here-
tofore. But I feel desirous to say a few things that are upon
my mind. In the first place, there is not one item, not one sen-
tence in the Constitution of the United States, nor in the laws of
the United States, nor of the State of Utah, that deprives any
citizen, of any name, nature, religion, or politics in the land, from
joining any political party he wishes, or voting for whomsoever
he wishes. This is the right of every man without hindrance.
We have been accused at times of using Church influence to guide
and direct the State. This is occasionally presented to the public
as our action. I feel it my right and duty to say here today that
I was acquainted with Joseph Smith and associated with him
from 1833 until his martyrdom. I have been acquainted with
Brigham Young and associated with him for forty years of my
life, at home and abroad, under many circumstances. I have
also been acquainted with John Taylor and labored with him in
every capacity in which he was called to act. I have also been a
member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles for upwards of
fifty-six years of my life. And I have been presiding over the
Church itself for a few years. I have been associated with my
counselors and with the present Twelve Apostles. And I want to
say upon this occasion, before God, angels, and all men that are
before me, that I never in one instance knew any leader of this
Church to attempt to dictate and direct the affairs of the State as
member of the Church. At the same time, when any man, no mat-
ter who he is — Mormon, Jew, or Gentile — uses money or any
means to hire men to vote for him, I think he steps outside of his
right, and stands in a measure condemned.
"I want to say so much to my friends this morning. I have
officiated for twenty sessions in the Legislative Council of the
Territory of Utah, and one session as a member of the House,
and it did not cost me one farthing for any office I ever held in the
Church, or in the State, or in the Territory. And I never asked any
mortal man on the face of the earth to cast a vote for me that I have
any recollection of. As an example, perhaps, I may be permitted
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
to say, I am the father of fourteen sons, and have a number of
sons-in-law, and I believe they are pretty nearly evenly divided on
political party lines — Democrats and Republicans. I will give
any man five dollars if, in conversing with them, he can get any
one of them to say that his father ever told him whom to vote for.
Some of you may try to make a little money perhaps at that.
(Laughter.) I consider everybody is responsible for himself, and
he has a right to vote for whom he pleases.
"Again, I never asked any office at the hands of any being in
heaven or on earth, not even of my heavenly Father, except in
one instance, which I will relate here. In my boyhood, as you
have heard me testify, I went to the Sabbath schools. I read the
New Testament. I saw the doctrine there, portrayed in plainness,
as taught by Jesus Christ and His Apostles, and it was a glorious
doctrine. I had a great desire to live on the earth until I could
see inspired men who could teach me those principles that I read
of in the New Testament. I prayed a great deal in my boyhood
and my early manhood that I might live on the earth to receive
those principles that I there read of. In 1833, for the first
time in my life, I saw an elder of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. That was Zera Pulsipher. He told me
that he was inspired of the Lord. He was threshing grain
in his barn when the voice of the Lord came to him and told him
to arise and go to the north, the Lord had business for him there.
He called upon Brother Cheney, his neighbor, and a member of the
Church. They traveled sixty miles on foot, in December, in deep
snow, and the first place they felt impressed to call was at the
house of my brother and myself. They went into the house and
talked with my brother's wife, and they told her who they were
and what their business was. They told her that they were moved
upon to go to the north, and they never felt impressed to stop
anywhere until they came to that house. When they told her their
principles, she said her husband and her brother-in-law both were
men who believed those principles, and they had prayed for them
for years. They appointed a meeting in the school-house upon
our farm. I came home in the evening and my sister-in-law told
me of this meeting. I had been drawing logs from the shores of
Lake Ontario (I was in the lumber business), and I turned out
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 609
my horses, did not stop to eat anything, and went to the meeting.
I found the house and the door yard filled with people. I list-
ened for the first time in my life to a gospel sermon as taught by
the elders of this Church. It was what I had sought for from my
boyhood up. I invited the men home with me. I borrowed the
Book of Mormon, and sat up all that night and read. In the
morning I told Brother Pulsipher I wanted to be baptized. I had
a testimony for myself that those principles were true. Myself
and my brother, as was stated here yesterday, went forth and
were baptized — the first two in that county. That was the be-
ginning of my connection with the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.
"At this point I will ask upon the subject of religion, what
are the rights of men upon religious subjects? I do not know that
I can do better than to quote Brother Joseph Smith's remarks
before thousands of people at a conference in Nauvoo, when there
were many non-Mormons present. He said, 'If I were the em-
peror of the world and I had power to control the whole human
family, I would sustain every man, woman, and child in the en-
joyment of their religion.' Those are my sentiments today. I
believe every man — Jew, Catholic, Protestant, or anything — has
a right to enjoy his religion unmolested. I believe the Consti-
tution of the United States and the laws of the United States
guarantee this blessing and privilege to everybody. In fact, I
believe that even Robert Ingersoll and his followers have a right
to their opinions and to enjoy the same; they have a right to their
views with regard to God, the Christ, to the heavens and earth,
to the present and the future. Still I will say, I believe that when
Robert Ingersoll goes into the spirit world he will find the Bible
is not a novel. He will learn that there if never before. He will
learn that the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus Christ and the sacri-
fice He made is not a burlesque, but that that was done for the
salvation of the world. And he will find that there will be a God
there, there will be a heaven there, there will be a hell there, there
will be everything there of which the Bible has spoken.
"In the spring after I was baptized, I went to Kirtland.
There I met the Prophet Joseph Smith, and his brother, Hy-
rum. I met those men that afterwards formed the Quorum of the
40
6i6 WiLford WOODRUFF
Twelve Apostles. I traveled with Joseph Smith and with that
company of men, two hundred and five of them, one thousand
miles to the Missouri to assist our brethren in their difficulties.
They had been driven from their homes and their lands, from
Jackson County into Clay County. We traveled a thousand miles
together. There I had my first experience in the dealings of God
with His Prophet. I understood perfectly well that he was
a. prophet. I read the vision, I read his revelations, and I
knew they could not come from any man on the face of the earth
but by the inspiration of Almighty God. From Missouri I com-
menced my mission under Bishop Partridge. I will say that
while there I had a great desire to preach the gospel. I had that
desire from my boyhood up. I had been a miller, and I had
walked my mill hours and hours in the night, with my soul rilled
with these desires to preach the gospel to the children of men.
At the time I speak of I was a teacher, and had no power and
authority to go forth and preach. I went one Sunday into
the forest in Clay County. I was living with Lyman Wight,
with half a dozen of the signers of the Book of Mormon — the
Cowderys, the Whitmers, Judge Higbee and others. I went off by
myself and prayed to the Lord that I might have the privilege of
preaching the gospel to my fellow-men. That is all the office that
I ever asked of the Lord or anybody else, as far as that is con-
cerned. While praying, the Lord gave me His spirit and an-
swered me that my prayers were heard and would be answered up-
on my head, and that what I had asked for should be given me.
I walked two or three hundred yards out of the forest into an
open — a broad highway — in the midst of the forest, and there I
saw Judge Higbee standing in the middle of the road with his
arms folded. I walked up to him, and when I got to him he
said : 'Wilford, the Lord has revealed to me that it is your duty
to be ordained to go and preach the gospel. ' I said: 'Is that so?'
He said : 'Yes.' 'Well/ said I, 'if the Lord wants me to preach
the gospel I am ready to go and do it to the best of my ability/
I did not tell him that I had been praying, for it. My mission
commenced there and it has not ended to the present hour. I
have had a responsibility resting upon me in connection with my
brethren.
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. . 6ii
"Now, before I close, I will again bear my testimony that
this work is of God. This Tabernacle that you are in today was
seen by the Prophet Isaiah and other prophets, and they spoke of
it, as well as the temples that are built in the Valleys of the Moun-
tains. All have been pointed out by the prophets of God, and the
Lord revealed to Isaiah, Jeremiah, and many other prophets, our
day, our history, our lives, our position in this immense barren
desert which has been occupied by the Latter-day Saints, and is
as we see it today through the blessings of God. I will bear my
testimony to the world, to my friends of the Church and the State,
and to all men under heaven, that this is the truth of God. The
Lord Almighty has set His hand to accomplish this work. Joseph
Smith was raised up by the power of God and the revelations of
Jesus Christ to organize this Church and kingdom in the dis-
pensation of the fulness of times. His life was short, as was the
Savior's. But it was a great work that he performed in the flesh.
The Savior lived about three and a half years after He entered
the ministry. Joseph Smith lived some fourteen years from the
time he received the plates and translated them into the English
language. He laid down his life, as did Christ and His Apostles,
for the word of God and testimony of Jesus Christ. He will rise
in his glorified celestial body and meet again with his brethren
the apostles and elders of Israel, and will stand in days to
come as the leader among us in celestial glory. I feel to
bear my testimony to this. It matters not about the unbelief of
men. They cannot turn away the work of Almighty God. The
Lord has set His hand to carry out these great principles which
He has revealed, the establishing of the Zion of God and the
preparation for the coming of the Son of Man. What has been
said about the mountains of Israel will have its fulfillment. The
judgments of God will follow in the earth in fulfillment of what
has been said, and no power on earth can stay them. I am anx-
ious, although my life has been preserved to this great age, I
still am anxious that we as a people may do our duty, may live
our religion, may keep the faith, may. so walk before the Lord
that the Holy Ghost will be our constant companion to lead us in
the days that lie before us. This is my prayer and my desire, in
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen."
612 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
The choir and congregation sang, "God Moves in a Myster-
ious Way," which was followed by a % short address by President
Lorenzo Snow.
President Snow bore testimony to the truthfulness of the re-
marks of President Woodruff. He had been acquainted with him
sixty years, commencing in Kirtland. President Woodruff was
a man who had always acted in harmony with the leaders of the
Church, never taking exceptions to the instructions promulgated
by those who were in authority. The Church had never acted in
hostility to people of outside denominations. It had always en-
couraged settlement in our midst and had attempted to treat all
with fairness and respect. The audience to which he spoke was
one made up of nearly all classes of people. They had gath-
ered on invitation in order to participate in honoring President
Woodruff on the ninetieth anniversary of his birth.
All people had a perfect right to worship whom they pleased,
but they should do so conscientiously. They could take a lesson
from the example set by President Woodruff, as he had lived a
life of purity and holiness, always trying to make the world better
for his having lived.
Held's band, under the direction of Professor John Held,
rendered in fine style a medley of beautiful airs.
President George Q. Cannon addressed the assemblage. He
said that in standing before such a vast audience one was led to
feel keenly the insignificance of man. The assemblage recalled
to his mind an occasion of great joy which took place here in
1849, the purpose being to celebrate the advent of the Pioneers
into this Valley. At that time feasting, dancing, etc., was in-
dulged in, and thanks was given to God for the bounteous bless-
ings He had bestowed upon His people.
A great change had taken place since then. The inter-
mountain country, then a barren desert, had been quite thickly
populated and now blossomed as the rose through the efforts of
the sturdy, God-fearing men and women who first settled this
Valley, coupled with the blessings of the Father. President
Woodruff had been a husbandman in his day, and to him belonged
the credit of planting the first potato in the Valley. This was a
most momentous period, and through the ninety years of Presi-
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 613
dent Woodruff's life, he had witnessed many scenes and had seen
a great many changes take place. The gospel of the Lord, Jesus
Christ, had made great strides in the years of its organization,
and it would continue to grow and flourish in the earth until God's
purposes had been accomplished. It was destined to revoluntion-
ize the whole world, and, if lived up to by the people of the
earth, would make mankind happier, and give them a hope and
a knowledge of that which would greet them in the life to come.
The entrance of the Pioneers into this Valley would be
dwelt upon more and more as the years rolled on. The day
would come when it would mark an epoch in the world's his-
tory, .and one of the central figures thereof would be President
Woodruff, who was being honored to-day. A more honest man it
would be hard to find. Always quiet and unassuming, he held a
love in his heart for all his fellowmen, and his love had been
reciprocated by the many friends which he had made while on this
mortal sphere.
The speaker felt that the sound of President Woodruff's
voice should be engraved upon the cylinders of a phonograph,
that in after years the young and rising generation might enjoy
its sweet and loving vibrations. He was a man of the utmost
integrity, and as such he would forever be held in loving re-
membrance.
President Cannon, in conclusion, felt not to praise too highly
mankind, for he feared that the Saints by so doing would almost
become man worshipers. But the words which had been spoken
concerning President Woodruff were true, and his devotion and
fealty to the work of God brought out a desire among the Saints
to do him honor. He was the only living apostle that had acted
in such capacity with the Prophet Joseph Smith, and as such he
was looked upon as a rare treasure. The speaker's desire was
that God would spare President Woodruff's life among us, that
he might live many years more to be a comfort and a conso-
lation unto the Latter-day Saints. This, said he, would un-
doubtedly be the prayer of all the Latter-day Saints upon the
earth.
The choir sang the anthem, "Let the Mountains Shout for
Joy," directly followed by the congregation arising and joining
614 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
in singing the Doxology. Benediction was pronounced by Elder
Brigham Young.
At the conclusion of the exercises the reception was be-
gun, President and Mrs. Woodruff being seated on arm chairs
beneath a canopy of bunting and surrounded by masses of beau-
tiful flowers. The first to shake hands with the venerable President
and his wife was Governor Heber M. Wells. Then followed
members of the Legislature, the lady members first, and the gen-
tlemen afterwards. Then came the general public, the reception
lasting upward of an hour.
An elegant bed spread was presented to President Woodruff
from the ladies of Millville, Cache County. The material of
which it was made is mostly Utah silk, and the spread was made
by the ladies of Millville,the design being artistically executed with
crochet work. The spread was accompanied by a note of pres-
entation, which read as follows :
"To Wilford Woodruff, President of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints:
Dear Brother: — We, the sisters of Millville ward, Cache
Valley Stake of Zion, in token of the high esteem, honor and
respect in which you are held by us, embrace this opportunity,
on the 90th anniversary of your birth, to present to you a spread,
the workmanship of which is that of our own hands. It was made
for the World's Fair, sent to Chicago, received first prize, and
returned to us. We now present it to you. We also congratulate
you on your reaching the ninetieth milestone, on the road of
experiences and usefulness, in leading the Saints along the lines
of faithfulness and truth, in the worship of our Heavenly Fath-
er. We extend to you our faith and prayers, that you may con-
tinue to live, to be our leader in the cause of Christ, and to this
end we will ever pray. Yours truly, Rose Woolf, chairman,
Esther Hammond, Sarah H. Hammond, Ida Hammond, S. M.
Yates, Rhoda Holt, Hennett Olson, Miranda Biglow, committee. "
With the presentation of a beautiful bouquet, the Latter-day
Saints' College, by Miss Bertha Wilcken, submitted the follow-
ing :
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 615
March 1st, 1897.
"To President Woodruff and Wife:
All Israel sends greetings to their leader and companion. As
one branch of the great cause in which you have labored so long
and so well, we join in the general acclamation. "As cold water
to a thirsty soul," so have been your faithful ministrations to the
people of God. May the sands of your life run slowly and calmly
to the end, the snows of age's winter following safely and protect-
ingly upon you. May He who is the Father of all be a Parent and
Protector in your declining years.
With deepest affection,
Your Brethren and Sisters,
The Teachers and Students of the
Latter-day Saints College.''
A beautiful silver mounted cane was presented by the Temple
workers.
The anniversary exercises were attended by several persons
who were baptized by President Woodruff in Great Britain nearly
sixty years ago, while he was filling a mission there which lasted
from 1837 to 1841. There were also some present who accom-
panied President Woodruff home from Great Britain in the year
1841, crossing the sea in the ship Rochester.
Writing afterwards of that great day in his life, in his jour-
nal, he said: "The scene completely overpowered me. The
events of my childhood and early manhood came to my mind. I
remembered vividly how I prayed to the Lord that I might live
to see a prophet or an apostle who would teach me the gospel of
Christ. Here I stood in the great Tabernacle filled with ten thou-
sand children, with Prophets Apostles, and Saints. My head was
a fountain of tears ; still I addressed the mighty congregation of
pure, innocent children."
Such a celebration naturally made its demands upon his
health and it was generally noticed that he was growing weaker
and that he could not much longer tabernacle in the flesh. On
the 6th of April, he entered the Tabernacle and spoke to the
congregation for about ten minutes. Upon entering the building
616 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the vast congregation waved their handkerchiefs as an expression
of their joy in beholding their enfeebled, but venerable President.
He struggled on in his efforts to perform as far as possible the
duties of his office.
July 19th, 1907, President Woodruff received a visit from
Judge J. F. Kinney, a former United States justice of the Terri-
tory, and a friend to the people. Of this meeting the President
says:
"Our greeting was. mutual. We both wept. As soon as I
could speak, I said, 'Judge Kinney, you have done more for the
'Mormon' people in your official capacity than all the other federal
officials sent here by the government.' He thanked me and said he
had always endeavored to do his duty as he understood it. We
had a pleasant conversation for an hour, when we parted, expect-
ing to meet again."
Of July 20th, 1897, President Woodruff remarks :
"This is the first day of the proceedings in celebrating the
fiftieth anniversary of the entrance of the Pioneers into the valley
of the Great Salt Lake — the year of jubilee. Great preparations
have been made. This morning I drove to the stand erected near
the Brigham Young Monument, where most of the ceremonies of
the day are to be held. After the firing of cannon and so forth,
the ceremonies commenced. I had prepared a prayer, but not
being able to deliver it, Bishop Orson F. Whitney did so for me.
During the proceedings I unveiled the monument amid acclama-
tions of the people. I also attended the proceedings at the Tab-
ernacle in the afternoon and received a beautiful gold badge, as
did also all the surviving Pioneers of 1847. There was also a
grand concert at the Tabernacle in the evening. Being too weary,
I did not attend."
He continued to attend each day of the celebration and on
the twenty- fourth, seated in a carriage with President Joseph F.
Smith and Apostle F. D. Richards, he headed the great Pioneer
parade.
Of July 22, 1897, he writes, "I attended a part of the services
of the Jubilee on children's day in the Tabernacle. At twelve-thirty,
after being seated on a chair provided for me, I had a laurel
wreath placed upon my head by a beautiful little girl, daughter of
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 617
John and Ida Taylor Whittaker, and granddaughter of President
John Taylor. I kissed her, saying, 'God bless you.' This was in
the presence of some twelve thousand children, seated in the Tab-
ernacle, a most beautiful sight."
August 14, 1897, President Woodruff signed a letter, pre-
pared by Brother David McKenzie, and addressed to the King and
Queen of Sweden. It was to be accompanied by a beautiful Utah
onyx box, containing an artistically bound Book of Mormon, to be
presented by the Swedes and Norwegians of Utah to the King and
Queen on the twenty-fifth anniversary of their coronation. Elder
J. M. Sjodahl was to make the presentation. The King and
Queen accepted the present with gratitude and respect. Following
is the text of the letter :
LETTER FROM THE FIRST PRESIDENCY.
"To Whom These Presents May Come,
Greeting:
"Elder Janne Matson Sjodahl, the bearer of this letter, is a
gentleman of education and distinction, a Swede by birth, who
has traveled extensively in the Orient as well as in Europe and
America. His present residence is Salt Lake City, Utah, where he
is well and favorably known and highly esteemed by all who know
him.
"Elder Sjodahl has been selected by his fellow-countrymen —
natives of Sweden and Norway, a large body of whom reside in
and are citizens of the State of Utah — to proceed to the court of
their Majesties, King Oscar II and Queen Sophia, on the occasion
of the 25th anniversary of their ascension to the throne, for the
purpose of presenting in their name and behalf, to their Majesties,
a casket, made of Utah onyx, containing a copy of the Book of
Mormon, as an expression of the high esteem, affection, and love
which the Scandinavians of this inter-mountain region entertain
for their Majesties, with the hope and earnest desire that their
Majesties will live to witness many happy returns of this most
auspicious event.
"And we ourselves, though not of the Scandinavian race, do
most heartily join with our Scandinavian friends and fellow citi-
zens in desiring long life, peace, prosperity, and happiness for their
618 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Majesties, King Oscar II and Queen Sophia of Sweden and Nor-
way.
Wilford Woodruff,
Geo. Q. Cannon,
Joseph F. Smith,
First Presidency of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Salt Lake City, U. S. A., August 20th, 1897."
That the king was very much pleased with the congratulations
and gifts of the Scandinavians in Utah and the address from the
First Presidency may be inferred from the fact that the bearer re-
ceived a cordial invitation to the grand banquet in the palace, and
later a copy de luxe of the proceedings of the jubilee.
On the 9th of the following September, he again started for
the Pacific coast where he had formerly found relief as well as
recuperation. He first went to Portland and then to San Fran-
cisco, and reached home on the 25th of the same month.
The following October conference brought to his life an event
which gave him the deepest satisfaction. His joy is abundantly
expressed in the call which his son Owen received to be one of
the Twelve Apostles. At this conference, Matthias F. Cowley,
as well as Owen Woodruff, was called to be an apostle, and Joseph
W. McMurrin to fill the vacancy occasioned by the death of Presi-
dent Edward Stevenson of the First Council of Seventy.
November 16th, 1897, President Woodruff performed the
marriage ceremony which united his daughter Alice to William
McEwan. After bestowing upon them his benediction, he spoke
to them as follows : "You are now husband and wife, having en-
tered into a mutual covenant. Promises for time and eternity
have been made to you. If you, yourselves, honor God and your
parents, and keep His commandments and the covenants you have
entered into, you will be true and faithful throughout all eternity;
and I will tell you why. While we are here we are surrounded
by temptations because we are where devils dwell. They are
around us and have power to tempt us ; and here is the place they
work. But there is no man or woman who has been true and
faithful here until death that will ever be disturbed or annoyed by
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1897. 619
them after death, for the reason that when faithful Saints receive
their resurrected bodies they will occupy a place in the celestial
kingdom, and there devils do not dwell. In that kingdom there
will be no one to tempt you or lead you astray. If you are true
and faithful here you will be true and faithful there, and be so
throughout all eternity.
"When those who are guided by these evil spirits die they
go where the evil spirits are, and they will continue to have power
over them. Those who resist such spirits in the flesh will be
free from their power hereafter."
At April conference in 1898, he was present and spoke for
a few moments, but this was the last conference he ever attended.
He continued feeble throughout the spring and summer of that
year, but struggled to attend the duties of his office.
The last appearance of President Woodruff in a public ca-
pacity in Salt Lake City was at the ceremonies connected with the
dedication of historic Pioneer square for a public park. This was
on July 24th,the fifty-first anniversary of the arrival of the pioneers
in the Valley. But of the one hundred and forty-eight who entered
the Valley on that hot summer day in 1847, only two, President
Woodruff, and W. C. A. Smoot, were present to see their former
camping ground dedicated to the public use. Upon this occasion
the venerable Church president delivered an interesting address.
He indulged in a number of reminiscences of the entrance of the
pioneers on July 24th, 1847. The pioneers, of which he was one,
President Woodruff said, emerged from Emigration canyon at 11
o'clock in the forenoon, and driving down into the Valley, camped
near where the Knutsford hotel now stands. He was driving in
President Brigham Young's carriage, at the time, and several
members of the party preceded them. The forerunners had al-
ready broken ground in which to plant potatoes, "and/' the speak-
er added, "we planted them before we either ate or drank. We
planted them in the earth, too, because Orson Pratt objected to
planting them in the moon." (Laughter.) The carriage in which
President Young entered the Valley, President Woodruff said,
was built by a man in Nauvoo. The box was twelve feet long
and was entered from the side by a door.
President Woodruff then told of the walk which President
620 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Young took over the present site of the city the day after his aV-
rival, and of how he stuck his cane in the ground where the Tem-
ple now stands, and made the historic declaration: "Here will
be the Temple of our God." "I didn't ask him," continued Presi-
dent Woodruff, "who told him the Temple would be there. I
didn't care. I put a stake there and the Temple is there, a monu-
ment to President Young's foresight and prophetic accuracy."
President Woodruff also told of the first trip to the Lake,
and of the bath which he and the other members of the party took
at that time. "One of our number," he said, "was a negro, and
when he came out and the salt water had dried upon him he was
almost white. Porter Rockwell declared that the sudden change
in the negro's color was the first miracle that had been performed
in this part of the country. (Laughter). But as soon as the
salt came off he was as black as ever. (Laughter).
Reference was then made to the efforts of a Californian to
induce President Young to journey on to California, and his re-
fusal to consider such a proposition. He declared his intention
at that time of remaining here and building a temple, a city and
a country, "and you can judge for yourselves," President Wood-
ruff added, "whether he did it or not."
President Woodruff predicted that the population of the
State would increase as rapidly during the coming fifty years as
it had in the past fifty ; and in connection with the past progress,
he declared that he was in duty bound to give President Young
full credit for what he had done. President Young, he said,
had been inspired by God to do all these things, and had done
them well. In closing he admonished the people to live their re-
ligion and do honor to God in order that they might join Presi-
dent Young and the other pioneers in the world above.
He again sought relief in a change of atmosphere and sur-
roundings. On the 13th of August, he left for the Pacific coast. He
was accompanied by his wife, Emma, by George Q. Cannon, and
Bishop Clawson. Upon their arrival in San Francisco, they were
welcomed at the home of Col. Isaac Trumbo. As late as August
27 he addressed the Bohemian Club, and the next day spoke
in the meeting of the Saints in San Francisco. This was
his last public address. His life was gradually ebbing away,
and within a couple of weeks after reaching the coast he began
A GREAT BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION, 1847. 621
to fail rapidly, and passed from this life at 6 : 40 Friday morn-
ing, September 2nd, 1898.
Of his last moments, George Q. Cannon, who was at his bed-
side, wrote in his journal: "I arose about 6 o'clock. The nurse
told me he had been sleeping in the same position all the time.
I took hold of his wrist, felt his pulse and I could feel that it was
very faint. While I stood there it grew fainter and fainter until it
faded entirely. His head, his hands, and his feet were warm and
his appearance was that of a person sleeping sweetly and quietly.
There was not a quiver of a muscle nor a movement of his limbs
or face; thus he passed away.
"I cannot describe the feelings I had. The event was so un-
expected, so terrible — and away from home. I could not under-
stand it. I felt that I had lost the best friend I had on earth. The
suddenness of his sickness and death was a blow to all of us. I
have known President Woodruff since I was a boy twelve years
of age, when he came to my father's house. I have loved him
with great affection. During my association with him as a coun-
selor, our relations have been of the most pleasant character. He
has treated me with the greatest consideration and kindness and
has honored me beyond my deserts. He has deferred to me many
times when I felt that he was paying me too much respect. He
has sought to know my mind upon every question of any im-
portance that has been submitted to us. Very frequently when
I have been absent, he has deferred action until I could be present.
No man that ever lived could have honored a counselor more than
President Woodruff has honored me. He was a man entirely
free from jealousy and from everv feeling that would make it un-
pleasant for his associates. He has been angelic in his nature.
A pure woman could not have been more lovely and interesting
to associate with than he has been."
The remains of the deceased leader were conveyed from San
Francisco to Salt Lake City in a special car. As many of the
members of the Twelve as were in the city, together with a num-
ber of the President's family, met the party accompanying the
body, at Ogden on the morning of September 4, and joined them
for the remainder of the journey to the capital. From the railway
station the casket and its contents were carried to the Woodruff
622 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
residence, where they remained until the 8th inst. — the day of the
funeral.
On May 18, 1882, President Woodruff wrote the following
directions as to his burial, which he wished carried out by his
friends when he should pass away :
"concerning my death and burial.
"I wish to say that at my death I wish the historian of the
Church to publish a brief account of my life, labors, and travels as
an Elder and an Apostle in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints. I wish my body washed clean and clothed in clean
white linen, according to the order of the Holy Priesthood, and
put into a plain, decent coffin, made of native wood, with plenty of
room. I do not wish any black made use of about my coffin, or
about the vehicle that conveys my body to the grave. I do not
wish my family or friends to wear any badge of mourning for me
at my funeral or afterwards, for, if I am true and faithful unto
death, there will be no necessity for any one to mourn for me. I
have no directions to give concerning the services of my funeral,
any further than it would be pleasing to me for as many of the
Presidency and Twelve Apostles who may be present to speak as
may be thought wisdom. Their speech will be to the living.
"If the laws and customs of the spirit world will permit, I
should wish to attend my funeral myself, but I shall be governed
by the counsel I receive in the spirit world.
"I wish a plain marble slab put at the head of my grave, stat-
ing my name and age, and that I died in the faith of the Gospel of
Christ and in the fellowship of the Saints.
Wilford Woodruff.
President of the Council of the Twelve Apostles."
CHAPTER 56.
FUNERAL SERVICES.
(From the Deseret News.)
After more than ninety-one years of incessant activity and
immeasurable usefulness upon the earth, the mortal tabernacle of
President Wilford Woodruff was to-day laid to rest in the silent
city above the metropolis that he helped to found and to build.
The final offices associated with the consignment of his remains
to the plain and substantial tomb in which they were deposited
were most kindly and reverently administered. Never was a great
and good man more loved by his people than he, and perhaps a
people never 'exhibited the love and respect they held for a leader
to a greater extent than did the tens of thousands who attended
his obsequies and witnessed the funeral cortege as it passed through
the streets to the cemetery. Bared and bowed heads were every-
where in the multitude upon the streets. When words were spoken
it was with subdued voices, and all that was said was said with
respect and honor for the departed pioneer, builder, and states-
man.
Probably not for years to come will such a spectacle as that
which was presented this morning be again witnessed. Long
before 8 o'clock anxious throngs had congregated in groups
around the Temple square, awaiting the opening of the outer
gates that seats might be obtained; for well was it anticipated
that mighty hosts would throng the sacred precincts of the Tab-
ernacle to pay by their presence the last sad token of respect to
the dead leader in Israel. Therefore the scene was a remark-
able one. Nothing, however, occurred to mar the solemnity of
the great occasion. The hush of expectation was felt by all as
the> stood in the shade of the Temple block walls, and all around
under the sheltering trees, and one could not but feel that, with
the deep solemnity prevailing and the tremor of sunshine that
some sweetly solemn thought brought to mind as the moments
passed, he was standing on the verge of the valley of Death.
624 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Not, however, with any feeling of gloom, because of the great be-
reavement the people felt that they sustained in the demise of
their beloved President, but because of the joy that emanated from
their hearts and beamed from their eyes.
It was more than an hour and a half before the services in
the Tabernacle began. When the doors were opened the great
auditorium was almost filled. The people continued to pour in by
every door ; nearly every seat was taken before ten o'clock, except
those reserved for the family of the deceased and the families and
friends of the highest officials of the Church. These, however,
were all occupied before the appointed time for the services to
begin.
Outside the building, while the crowds were pressing for-
ward, Marshal Burton and his aids, mounted on magnificent
horses, were busy directing the movements of the attendant hosts.
Without and within, the scene was the same, and when all who
could obtain sitting or standing room in the great building were
at length in position, one could not help but revert in his mind
to similar occasions in the past. Perhaps no similar scene ever
surpassed this of to-day even in the camps of ancient Israel, or in
the gatherings that have been depicted by historic pen from the
days when Greece and Rome paid tribute to their dead. There was
no pageantry or panoply of strange device ; no pomp of show or
bombastic sorrow; nothing but united homage and love.
It was just 10 o'clock when the body of President Woodruff
was borne into the confines of the square and thence carried down
the north aisle of the Tabernacle to its central position on the
dais before the stand. As the procession entered, fully ten thou-
sand people with uncovered heads, rose in respect, as the casket
passed along its way, and so quiet was the rising that it seemed
like the gentle rustling of autumn leaves.
Thousands unable to gain admittance to the Tabernacle
thronged and pressed around the entrances and walls in hope of
hearing a word of sound from the hallowed precincts within, that
would touch a sympathetic chord in their responsive hearts, while
thousands more lingered for hours under the kindly shelter of the
numerous trees that ornament the spacious grounds within the
square, that they might, when opportunity arrived, join in the
procession to the grave.
FUNERAL SERVICES. 625
FROM THE HOME.
The scenes around the late home of the venerable President
were such as are usual in the presence of death. The family of
the deceased and the general authorities of the Church were gath-
ered around the bier, and gentle, loving hands bore the casket
to the waiting hearse. Woodruff Villa was left by the cortege at
twenty minutes past nine, and the procession wended its way
from Fifth East to Sixth South, thence to State Street, thence
north to South Temple, thence west to East Temple, and proceed-
ing round the Temple block reached the north gate of the square at
five minutes past ten. The casket was then borne into the Tab-
ernacle by six bearers, whose names are as follows: Dr. L. W.
Snow, Dr. M. W. Snow, Wilford S. Woodruff, James Woodruff,
Jr v Georges Scholes, and Wilford Woodruff Beatie. The family
of the President followed immediately behind and then came the
general authorities of the Church, the Twelve Apostles, and others,
and the casket was placed upon the dias in front of the stand
where it could be seen by the assembled thousands, who rose en
masse during the proceeding.
CEREMONIES AT THE TABERNACLE.
At 10:35, the Tabernacle being then crowded to its utmost
capacity, Professor Joseph J. Daynes rendered on the organ a
march composed especially for the occasion. Its rendition was
the signal for reverential attention, all seeming to feel to the
greatest extent the utter solemnity of the occasion.
Of the general authorities, there were present on the stand :
Counselors to the late President Wilford Woodruff, George
Q. Cannon, and Joseph F. Smith.
Of the Twelve Apostles : Lorenzo Snow, Franklin D. Rich-
ards, Brigham Young, Francis M. Lyman, John Henry Smith,
George Teasdale, Heber J. Grant, John W. Taylor, Mariner W.
Merrill, Anthon H. Lund, Matthias F. Cowley, and Abraham
O. Woodruff.
Presiding Patriarch, John Smith.
Of the First Seven Presidents of Seventies: Seymour B,
626 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Young, Christian D. Fjeldsted, B. H. Roberts, George Reynolds,
and J. Golden Kimball.
The Presiding Bishopric : Wm. B. Preston, Robert T. Bur-
ton, and John R. Winder.
The Presidency of the Salt Lake Stake of Zion.
President George Q. Cannon announced the opening hymn,
on page 357 of the L. D. S. Hymn book, commencing as fol-
lows :
"Thou dost not weep, to weep alone;
The broad bereavement seems to fall
Unheeded and unfelt by none;
He was beloved, beloved by all."
The hymn was sung with much pathos and feeling by the
Tabernacle choir, after which Elder F. D. Richards, of the Quor-
um of the Apostles, offered prayer. It was a fervent offering,
replete with thankfulness to God the Father for His many bless-
ings unto the Latter-day Saints ; for His having raised up such a
faithful and devoted servant as President Wilford Woodruff, and
for the great good that he was enabled to do while sojourning here
upon the earth. Elder Richards invoked the blessings of God
upon the bereaved family and especially upon President Wood-
ruff's son Owen, who had been called to the holy Apostleship,
and asked that he might be a man of God, like his father, unto
the family.
Elder George D. Pyper and the choir sang the hymn :
"O my Father, Thou that dwellest
In the high and glorious place,
When shall I regain Thy presence.
And again behold Thy face?
In Thy holy habitation
Did my spirit once reside,
In my first primeval childhood
Was I nurtured near Thy side."
During the musical exercises, the inscription, "Being Dead
Yet Speaketh," was displayed by means of electric lights, the same
FUNERAL SERVICES. 627
appearing just over a life-size likeness of President Woodruff,
and having an excellent effect.
PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH
was the first speaker. He said in substance: It would be sup-
erfluous for me to attempt to enter into an historical relation of
the great events of the, life of our own great President, Wilford
Woodruff. It would also seem unnecessary for me to attempt
to eulogize his character, and labors as a husband, a father, and
a servant of God, because his life was so well known to the
people. President Woodruff was the fourth in succession who
has occupied the exalted position of President, Seer, and Reve-
lator to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints upon
the earth. - It was my privilege, when a child, to witness the
funeral services over the remains of the first President, Joseph
Smith, and to know him as a child may know a man. He was
absent in England on a mission at the death of President Young,
and was unable to attend the services of John Taylor. But he
was glad to be present on this occasion, and to have the privilege
of mingling his words and tears with those of his brethren over
one of the late Presidents, whose labors had been so blessed to
the people of God. He was thankful for the privilege of associ-
ating from his youth to his manhood with the four Presidents
of the Church. He was intimately associated with Brigham
Young, and had the benefit of his wise counsel ; and in his intimate
associations with Presidents Taylor and Woodruff, he had ex-
perienced great joy, and had found, them to be all that the people
of God held them up to be before the world. Those who thought
that these men had sinister motives and were not actuated by
the purest desires, had been greatly deceived, or exceedingly ig-
norant. No men with whom he had been associated had lived
purer lives. They had not sought to build themselves up, but to
save souls and to establish truth in .the earth. They had been
sincere in their convictions, and in the inspiration they had re-
ceived from God. He was a living witness that Joseph Smith had
been raised up to usher in the dispensation of the fulness of
times. President Woodruff had shown his greatness in giving out
628 WILFORD WODORUFF.
his life's labor for the establishment of this testimony in the earth.
The day would soon be passed when infidel tongues would ridicule
the claims of the Church of Christ, and the work of such men as
President Woodruff would soon be established and acknowledged
in the world ;• for he had exemplified all its truths and principles
in his life, manifesting his faith and knowledge by his works.
He had recognized the fact that in the light of this knowledge
his whole trust and duty was to show his faithfulness to it.
Joseph Smith, the Prophet, was misunderstood by the world,
and was not permitted to live beyond his young manhood, but his
name was worthy of all honor; for he was raised up of God, and
was not an imposter, a deceiver, or deceived. Men might imag-
ine what they would, but there were many thousands of people
who could testify of their own knowledge, through the testimony
of the Holy Ghost, that he was raised up by the Lord to usher
in the glorious coming of the Kingdom of God. This he did in
order that men might be enlightened ; for the glory of God is in- '
telligence, that men and women might be brought to a knowl-
edge of the truth. This perfect knowledge was to be brought
to their souls through the ministration of the Holy Spirit, which
bears record of the things of God; by which even the ignorant
fishermen who followed our Lord, might know that Jesus is the
Christ. Only by this means could such a knowledge be obtained.
The speaker paid a strong tribute to President George Q.
Cannon, Lorenzo Snow, and Franklin D. Richards, and their
faithfulness to the Presidents who had passed away. Of Presi-
dent Woodruff, he said he did not think he had any feeling in his
heart to injure any man, but he had labored to do good in the
world. No greater work had he done than in the exemplification,
in his life, of all the principles he had espoused, and in his in-
tegrity to his brethren in all conditions. He was made of the
material of which martyrs are made; for he faced death many
times for the sake of his brethren and the cause of Zion, and never
quailed in the face of danger, no matter who of his associates
may have proved themselves traitors.
President Smith hoped that he and all others might follow
in all their lives the path marked out by the deceased President.
FUNERAL SERVICES. 620
He prayed for the blessings of God on the bereaved family, that
they might follow the life work of their great leader, in which
case their salvation would be sure.
A solo and chorus entitled, Beautiful City, was then sung
by Sister Maggie C. Hull and the Temple choir, under the leader-
ship of Professor C. J. Thomas.
PRESIDENT SNOW SPEAKS.
President Lorenzo Snow then spoke. He said he was very
much pleased and delighted to see such a vast multitude assembled
for the purpose of honoring President Woodruff. He had been
acquainted with President Woodruff sixty-two years, a good
portion of the time quite intimately. All that has been said of
him was fully worthy of the life which he had led. President
Snow did not feel as some perhaps felt, that the passing of one
into another sphere of action was a disaster. Such a change had
been decreed from the beginning. There were periods in the
lives of people -that were highly important and one was the pre-
paration for entrance upon this sphere of action. President Wood-
ruff had fulfilled his calling. His sojourn here upon earth had
been as near perfection as it was possible for mankind to make
it so. It was the duty of every individual to do all he could to
rectify the mistakes common to humanity. All were born subject
to error and therefore perfection could not be expected of the
human family. It was possible for mankind so to order their
lives as to gain for themselves an exaltation in the Kingdom of
God, and to be proud of the record made when they were called
into another world. President Woodruff had had such an ob-
ject in view from his early manhood. He had become acquainted
with the gospel of Jesus Christ, and sought to live a life such
as would entitle him to all the blessings in store for the faithful.
This was a satisfaction to his family, as he had left behind him
an example that would make of them honored and useful instru-
ments in the hands of God, if they followed it.
President Snow spoke of the vacancy in the Presidency
caused by the death of President Woodruff. Many people, said
he, had been led to wonder and imagine how the affairs of the
Church were to be carried on. The gospel in its completeness,
630
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
said the speaker, made provision for these changes. The work
would roll on uninterruptedly as it had done, succeeding the death
of the Prophet Joseph and the death of President Brigham Young .
and John Taylor. On the death of the President of the Church,
the responsibility fell upon the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles,
and so it would, on this occasion. The Quorum of Apostles,
said President Snow, was never as able to handle such a re-
sponsibility as it was at the present time. It was fully organized,
and the brethren were in perfect union and accord with one
another, and faithful and devoted to the trust reposed in
them. Presidents Cannon and Smith were men of God, full
of faith and devotion to the cause, and their work in rolling on
the kingdom would be greatly appreciated and felt. There was
no danger as to the outcome of the work of God. It had been
established for a purpose, and that purpose would be accom-
plished, and the Church progress and increase in the earth, no
matter how many of the authorities were called to another sphere.
ELDER FRANKLIN D. RICHARDS
of the Council of the Apostles, followed. So far as one man
could enter into the feelings of another, he felt to adopt as his
own the words of his brethren regarding the greatness and good-
ness of his late President. He spoke of the first time he met
Wilford Woodruff, and stated that he was impressed very strong-
ly with the directness and simplicity of his character, and his
prefect guilelessness. He had been a great exemplar of the work
in which he had been engaged, by his implicit obedience to the
dictates of the spirit. This had been one of the great features
of his life. Another had been the keeping of a diary of his actions
and the history of the Church, from his first connection with it
to the day before his death, which would be most valuable as a
compendium of the progress of the work. Elder Richards urged
the elders to follow the example of President Woodruff in this re-
gard. His healing power had been strongly manifested on many
occasions, one striking instance being related by the speaker.
Although at the death of the three former Presidents not
all the Apostles had been permitted to be present, yet on this oc-
FUNERAL SERVICES. 631
casion, the speaker was pleased to announce, all the members of
the Quorum were present.
President Woodruff's enemies had been led to become his
friends. He had assisted in the building and dedication of the
temples, had established an honorable family in the earth and
had performed great missionary labors in different parts of the
world. He had been a mighty fisher of men bringing into the
Church almost two thousand persons. He and Heber C. Kim-
ball had established the greatest records, in this respect, in the
Church. The speaker closed expressing the hope that the Saints
would emulate the worthy example of the departed, and that their
- r orks might be as honorable and their end as blessed as his.
PRESIDENT GEORGE Q. CANNON.
President George Q. Cannon began his "remarks by reading
a portion of the 76th section of the Doctrine and Covenants con-
cerning the resurrection of the just. In standing up to address
the Saints, said he, it was only because he knew he would have
the faith and prayers of those assembled. In the passing away
of President Woodruff, a man had gone from our midst whose
character was probably as angelical as that of any person who
had ever lived upon the earth. We shall ever miss him, said
President Cannon. His family will ever miss him, as to them he
was the all in all, an honored and respected husband and father.
In the death of such men, said President Cannon, it was a
consolation to know that they left behind them the keys of the
priesthood which they held, thus permitting the rolling on of the
work of God. President Woodruff was an unassuming man,
very unaffected and childlike in his demeanor. He did no man
an injury, nor was he too proud, even in his Apostolic calling,
to toil as other men toiled. His traits and characteristics were
ennobling, and so energetic was he that nothing was too bur-
densome for him even in his advanced years.
President Cannon felt that too much could not be said in
praise of President Woodruff. He was of a sweet disposition
and possessed a character so lovely as to draw unto him friends
in every walk of life. He would no more do a wrong than he
632 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
would commit suicide. He was straightforward in all his deal-
ings with his fellow man, and never shirked an obligation. He
was free, sociable, and amiable in every respect. No jealousy
lurked in his bosom. He looked upon all mankind as his equals
and was one who cherished the most profound respect for all with
whom he associated. He was gentle as a woman and his purity
was like unto that of the angels themselves. In spite of his high
and holy calling, he displayed no dignity, was unpretentious, un-
assuming, and his character and life were as transparent as glass.
He hid nothing from his brethren, but was candid, outspoken, and
free to all.
President Cannon spoke of a remark made by President
Woodruff some time ago. In his office one morning he remarked.
"I'm growing old," the statement being occasioned through the
greater ability of a strong, wiry grandson in hoeing potatoer
So industrious was President Woodruff, that he felt he \\^
growing old because those stronger and younger could outdo him
in cultivating the garden. President Woodruff labored freely and
gratuitously in the ministry. With him it was a labor of love,
his only hope of reward being in the hereafter when he would be
called upon to give an account of his stewardship. For years he
lived on his 20-acre farm and took pleasure in beautifying his
surroundings and wresting from the earth, the elements to sus-
tain life. He was a great correspondent, and his children and
grandchildren loved to write to him. He kept a complete ac-
count of his life's doings, and even up to the day he was stricken
down, his journal told of his work of the day before.
In the ministry, said President Cannon, President Woodruff
had accomplished a great deal. He had traveled thousands of
miles, preached the gospel to thousands of people, and succeeded
in bringing a great many into the Church. He had left behind
him a monument of good that time could not efface or obliterate.
His was a life well spent, fraught with good deeds, actuated by
a noble purpose.
President Cannon referred to the last days of President Wood-
ruff on the earth. He was pleasant and cheerful to the end.
With the speaker he attended a banquet given by the Bohemian
club of San Francisco to one of its members. At it he was asked
FUNERAL SERVICES. 633
to speak and did so. This was on Saturday, the 27th inst. On
Sunday he attended meeting in San Francisco, and Monday went
out riding. Tuesday and Wednesday he spent writing, and on
Thursday the fatal attack came on, which ended in his death
on Friday morning. His end was calm and peaceful. He passed
away as one sleeping.
Referring to the death of President Woodruff away from
home, President Cannon stated that it was his desire to go away.
He was so concerned in the speaker's health that he thought such
an outing was necessary. He himself had been benefitted pre-
viously in going to the seacoast, and it was his desire to accom-
pany President Cannon on this occasion. His passing away,
though quite unexpected, was a gradual sinking into an eternal
sleep.
President Woodruff was a man of God. He had finished the
fight and had been called hence to mingle with his brethren, and
to receive his well-earned reward. He was a heavenly being. It
was heaven to be in his company, and his departure from this
sphere of action, robs the community of a great and good man,
and one who fully merited all the blessings promised to those who
"remain true and steadfast unto the end. The speaker had been
privileged to witness the departure from earth of Presidents
Young and Taylor. They, too, were righteous men, entitled to a
full bestowal of heavenly blessings.
Concluding, President Cannon invoked the blessings of God
upon the Twelve Apostles and upon all who held responsible posi-
tions in the Church, that their lives might be fraught with good
deeds and noble examples, such as those characterizing the life
and labors of President Wilford Woodruff.
The choir sang President Woodruff's favorite hymn :
"God moves in a mysterious way."
The closing prayer was offered by Elder Brigham Young
of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and the immense audi-
ence dispersed to take up their places in the order of procession,
the congregation marching out in order to a selection on the organ
bv Professor J. J. Daynes.
634 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
THE FUNERAL CORTEGE STARTS.
The ceremonies in the Tabernacle ended, the great audience
filed out into the street and, diverging in all directions, a vast
host, mingling with those who had lingered outside, sought their
carriages and other conveyances ready to fall into line when the
procession to the grave should be formed. Thousands thronged
the streets in anticipation of witnessing the departure, and yet
everything was orderly and all arrangements skilfully carried out.
The marshal of the day, with his numerous efficient aids, and the
detachment of police, rendered signal service in executing the
plans so carefully arranged. Hundreds of conveyances lined the
adjacent streets and were brought up in line in seemly order, and,
in fact, everything attested the prevalent reverence in which the
occasion was held, so that nothing might occur to mar or delay
the marshaling of order out of seeming chaos. The services in the
Tabernacle being finished at 1 : 30, the formation of the procession
was begun on the west and north sides of Temple square, and at
1 : 45 p. m. the order was given to advance on the way to the be-
loved President's last resting place. Slowly and impressively the
journey to the grave was begun.
As the procession passed into public view, many an eye be-
came dim with tears, and a last farewell was breathed from many
a life-time friend and brother pioneer. Thousands stood with
uncovered heads as all that remained of him whose life and work
had crystalized into the brightest gem of immortal setting passed
them by, and yet thousands more made up the cavalcade and
retinue which followed at the shrine of death. This was the order
formed and maintained on the way to the grave :
ORDER OF PROCESSION.
1. Marshal of day and aides.
2. Held's band.
3. Harmony glee club.
4. Pall-bearers.
5. Hearse.
6. Flowers.
7. Carriages one to twelve inclusive — family.
FUNERAL SERVICES. 635
8. Carriages thirteen to eighteen inclusive, General Church
Authorities.
9. Ogden band.
10. Presidents of Stakes and counselors.
11. General organization Relief Societies.
12. Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement associations.
13. Young Men's Mutual Improvement associations.
14. Deseret Sunday School Union.
15. Primary associations.
16. Church Board of Education.
17. Faculty and students of Brigham Young academy and
representatives of different Church colleges and acad-
emies.
18. First Regimental band and Utah National Guard.
19. State and city officials.
20. General public.
THE LINE OF MARCH.
The line of march all along South Temple Street was densely
packed with a mass of humanity, as far as M Street, and from
there to the cemetery people were out in hundreds awaiting the
approach of the procession. Thousands of people also accom-
panied the remains of the dead Prophet to the place of interment,
and it was a spectacle long to be remembered. "The Dead March
in Saul," by Held's band, and other funeral dirges, were played,
while the Ogden and First Regimental bands discoursed their
sweet, sad music all the way. A wave of harmony rolled down
the line from beginning to end, and surely it must have arisen as
sweet incense to the, spheres above. Slowly and stately the pro-
cession moved on its solemn way, and when the cemetery was
reached a great concourse of people was already there. The var-
ious organizations and representative bodies disbanded at the
gates of the cemetery and the simple white hearse bearing the re-
mains of the departed leader was driven to the side of the grave,
where it was followed by the private carriages of the members
of the deceased's family and the general authorities of the Church.
At 2 : 45 p. m. the casket was taken from the hearse and carried
by the pall-bearers to the grave into which it was consigned while
636 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
all the people stood with uncovered heads. Countless flowers in
bouquets and designs of exquisite beauty were laid upon the sward
by sorrowing friends, and when all was ready the members of the
President's family and other friends gently laid some floral tokens
upon the departed's bier in last farewell. Then the authorities of
the Church, who had gathered on the northwest corner of the plot
of ground signified that the final ceremonies begin, and the Har-
mony glee club sang with exquisite pathos and tenderness, the
selection: "Not Dead but Sleepeth." President Cannon then
called upon Apostle F. M. Lyman to offer the dedicatory prayer.
In opening his invocation Apostle Lyman asked that grace
and strength be vouchsafed to those who were bereaved, to bear up
under the burden of grief their loss had entailed, and asked the
blessings of the Almighty in the duty which had devolved upon
him in dedicating the last resting place of him, who for so many
years had been identified with the work of the Lord in the earth.
He prayed that President Woodruff's life and record might stand
as an example to the hosts of Israel throughout the world, one
which they would emulate if possible ; and further asked that the
widows and children might be comforted in the knowledge that
their beloved father had gone to a glorious reward. It was his
desire that the Almighty bless the ground where so many had
tender hopes and affection laid away, that it would ever be sacred
and holy to the people. He prayed for the prosperity of the work
of building up Zion in the earth ; for the blessings of the Lord to
rest upon the Church and the authorities upon whom its guidance
would now devolve, and in conclusion asked that the dedication
might be accepted of the Almighty in the name of Jesus Christ.
At the close of the prayer, flowers were laid upon the grave
by loving hands, and the vast concourse of people dispersed to
their homes and various pursuits, feeling that this day would be
accounted, while time and memory should last, as one of the most
notable in the present dispensation, and would be hallowed for-
ever.
WHERE THE GRAVE IS.
The place where the body of President Woodruff will rest
until the day the grave shall give up its dead, is situated near the
original entrance at the old stone gate through the antiquated
FUNERAL SERVICES. 637
wall that formed the western boundary of the city cemetery, and is
about half way up on the western side. The seventh cemetery
avenue forms the northern boundary of the plat, which lies about
seventy-five yards from the old stone wall. On the south, is the
plat of the late Apostle Erastus Snow, whose monument, en-
twined with honeysuckle, towers over the new-made grave. Over
on the hill a stone's throw distant, the granite shaft that marks
the resting place of the late President John Taylor, points silently
toward heaven. Just to the west, across the drive, is the Noble
plat, where rests Lucien Noble, who was born the same year
as President Woodruff, who, too, lived to a great age, dying in
1891. President Woodruff's grave is in the extreme south-eastern
corner of the plat, and is made alongside of his wife, the late
Phoebe Carter Woodruff. Just across, in the Snow plat on the
south, rest the bodies of two children. The Woodruff plat is
simple and plain ; a substantial stone wall raises it above the drive
and the closely cut green grass covers it over. The open grave
this morning was dug into the hard soil of the mountain which
was as solid in its formation as the character of the man whose
body it was to contain, only a few planks were placed to keep the
loose earth from falling in, and a plain box of white wood at the
bottom to contain the casket. Nothing about the grave was intended
for ornament or show; all was plain and substantial as the dead
President wished it to be. From the grave where he rests there
is a fine view of the city he helped to found, and the valley
stretched away to the south in its beauty until shut in from the
sight by the September haze. Around him rest those who fought
the battle of life with him, but who laid the burden down, wearied
before the load fell from his own shoulders, and who will wel-
come him in death as they honored him in life.
TABERNACLE DECORATIONS.
Promptly at 7 : 30 a. m., by a prearranged signal with the
janitors, a News reporter was admitted to the Tabernacle to view
the work of the committee on decoration. Silence brooded over
the vast auditorium, and also a spirit of awe, which is the in-
variable accompaniment of solitude in the midst of vastness.
'"The primeval desert is slumbering. Only on the eastern
638
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
and western peaks are seen the signs of awakening day. In the
Valley the shadows are beginning to lift and dissolve. What is it
that the eye beholds? A vast expanse of sun-browned sage and
yellow bunch grass. For a moment, we listen and catch the musi-
cal ripples of a stream hidden beneath an irregular line of wil-
low and squaw bush, extending from the north of the canyon to
the Lake. The sun now breaks over the eastern range. A breeze
is stirring down the canyon. Ah, there is that same, never-to-be-
forgotten perfume of the desert — so full of freshness, so sug-
gestive of freedom!
•'What! the bark of a dog? Surely it is. And now a half-
mile distant, in the shadow of a gnarled and crooked grove of
cottonwoods, the eye catches sight of a dozen campfires, which
send curling wreaths into the morning sky. The sunlight is play-
ing fantastic games with the strands of smoke as they weave
themselves into finer fabrics, and finally disappear as gauze. Be-
neath this spreading halo, we get glimpses of an irregular village
of wick-i-ups, smoke-begrimed and tattered, but otherwise quite
in harmony with the scene; as if they were in fact so many
grotesque plants that had sprung out of the native soil.
"Now, from out these rude habitations, through many a rent
and flapping door, the children of the desert are pouring — a curi-
ous lot of black-headed, squatty-figured little women and children.
Sublime picture of blissful indifference ! You do not know that
this is your last day of undisputed reign — if your sleepy existence
can be called a reign. Before the sun shall have reached the
zenith, he, the great white Chief, accompanied by that other great
man, young and vigorous then, but since grown old by toil and
works of righteousness and today renewed in youth forever — he
the leader whose life among us we shall soon meet to commemo-
rate."
But the vision fades. The present has come back. There is
still the faint odor of sage-brush and desert flower in the room-
The sun has lost none of his old-time splendor, but his rays pour
down, not upon the primitive herbage of a desert, but through the
dome of a building which might well be taken to epitomize the
progress of a jubilee. The eastern half of the auditorium is
sombre and unrelieved by a single touch of the artist; but the
FUNERAL SERVICES. 639
western half is all aglow in. hangings of white and fills the soul
with a glory as of a better world.
If the departed leader should be present in spirit at his own
funeral, according to his own wish, these are some things he
would see.
The most prominent object is his own portrait, life-size, as
painted by the well known home artist, Mr. Will Clawson. It is a
striking likeness of President Woodruff at the full vigor of his
manhood. It is placed in front of the great organ against a
background of the Stars and Stripes. Above the picture, in bril-
liant electric light, is the legend:
"being dead yet speaketh."
The front of the organ is so draped as to represent two golden
columns, one on each side, surmounted by domes, and joined by
a festoon of white cashmere, the folds of which fall down on each
side of the organ in graceful curves. Below the portrait is a semi-
circle of white drapery, forming a frame for the centre piece,
which is no less symbolic than beautiful.
"We desired," said Bishop Winder, chairman of the decora-
tion committee, "to get up something unique to distinguish Presi-
dent Woodruff's life — something not used before."
The committee has certainly succeeded. On each corner of
the organ stand out in bold figures the date, 1847.
Immediately above are large bunches of sage-brush intermin-
gled with sun-flowers. Further up are the tops of the rugged pine,
while below, between the dates, and representing the expanse of
valley, are the yellow tops of furze and rabbit-brush. Nothing
could give a more realistic idea of Utah as the dead Pioneer
found it.
On the right and left of the picture are sheaves of wheat
and oats, symbolic both of what Utah is to-day, and of the ripe
age of our departed President. But that which is most touching
is a bank of flowers all around President Woodruff's feet, which,
whether it be taken to symbolize the love of his people, or the new
home to which he has gone, is equally effective. When the elec-
tric display shall enhance the beauty and harmony of this center-
640 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
piece it will make an impression on the audience never to be for-
gotten.
The stand next attracts attention. All the seats are draped
in white ; the pulpits, one above another, are gracefully festooned
in cream cashmere and white ribbon. The posts at each end,
also in white drapery, are each surmounted by a magnificent bou-
quet. The semi-circular railing on each side the stand has a back-
ground of white crape against which, at regular intervals, are
folds of cream cashmere, tied by silk cord and tassels below, and
fastened above with sprays of oak containing acorns, and with
evergreens and sunflowers. A similar method of decoration is
followed with the balustrade which crosses the auditorium. The
impression of the whole is that of a mighty pair of white wings
about to hover over the audience.
The casket and floral decorations come last, but by no means
• least into consideration. Below the stand on a table slanting east
and west, are the last remains of the late beloved leader. The
coffin is literally embossed in a tapestry of flowers bearing these
words :
"in loving remembrance
by the children and grandchildren of
phoebe carter woodruff and
mary jackson woodruff."
On the top of the casket is a bank of carnations, roses and
lilies, on which the single word "Father" appears, while at the
head is a crown of flowers, the, gift of the Relief societies, and at
the foot a gigantic fern palm leaf covered with magnificent cut
roses, the gift of F. Auerbach and Co. A sheaf of ripened barley
is also on the casket, and festoons of smilax unite the whole.
On each side of the casket is a floral column inscribed, "In
loving remembrance of the President of Z. C. M. I." Near by
is a large circle of cut roses and others flowers, bearing the motto
on its face, "The glory of God is intelligence." The circle sym-
bolizes eternity, and a band or bridge crossing it and evidently in-
tended to symbolize time, bear the inscription "Y. M. M. I. A."
A large harp of flowers, significant of the divine harmony of
President Woodruff's life, is the gift of the Tabernacle choir.
FUNERAL SERVICES. 641
Other gifts of flowers are a basket of asters and cut roses by
the Primary association, a basket of flowers by the City Council, a
harp by A. C. Brixen, a wreath by Annie Hoglund, an anchor bv
Mr. and Mrs. John Beck, beautiful floral designs by Mrs. M, M.
Barratt, and also by Mr. and Mrs. James C. McDonald, an un-
usually beautiful bouquet of golden-banded lilies of Japan and
cut roses by R. C. Evans, besides many offerings without names.
The effect of the whole is that of simplicity and purity, the
distinguished traits of the departed President. While the com-
mittee on decoration deserve great praise for the planning of the
whole, F. G. F. Huefner and his assistants, Sisters Sarah A.
Gill, and Lizzie Ashton, who executed the plans, are not to be for-
gotten.
42
CHAPTER 57.
CHARACTER SKETCH.
By Dr. J. M. Tanner.
"To the law and to the testimony ; and if they speak not ac-
cording to this word, it is because there is no light in them." If
the whole religious life of Wilford Woodruff could be summed
up in a single sentence, it would be in that Scriptural statement
by which the truth of God's purposes was made evident. The
Scripture was his safe guide in every walk of life. To him it was
a living fountain. Its promises gave him assurance, its warnings
restrained him, its proverbs gave him wisdom, its psalms attuned
his soul, its more sure word of life was to him conclusive of all
that God had done and that He would yet do many great and
marvelous things among the children of men.
He was a devout student of the Bible, and that book accounts
not alone for the spiritual quality of his life, but for the pecu-
liar workings of his mind. There was nothing in life that he
could not measure in terms of Holy Writ. It is doubtful whether
the Bible ever brought a human soul more perfectly within the cir-
cumference of its teachings, promises, rewards, and inspiration
than it brought Wilford Woodruff. He was what is sometimes
called a man of one book; that is, a man whose predominant
characteristics are marked by a single book. He knew his Bible.
It was the companion of his youth, the joy of his early manhood,
and the solace of his old age. Whatever did not square with its
teachings was to him insufficient. It brought him discernment
and made him wakeful and watchful for the new light its promises
contained. It was a watch-tower on which he stood looking for
new evidences of a new dispensation and of glorious promises of
a day to come. In his youth, his contact with religious denomin-
ations brought him no spiritual satisfaction, because the sects of
that day did not conform to that standard of truth, the Holy Writ,
to which he had pledged his allegiance.
A man whose life the Bible so completely permeated could
be naught else than a spiritual-minded man. To no man's mind
was God ever a more potent reality in the affairs of men than to
CHARACTER SKETCH. 643
his mind. To him He was not a distant being whose mysteries
obscure and overawe. To Wilford Woodruff God was a com-
panion, a kind and loving father, a protector, a guide. That
God spoke with men face to face was no metaphor to him, was
no spiritualized conclusion, it was a commonplace, though pro-
found, truth. He regarded himself as a child of God to whom
and with whom he had a right to speak. There was nothing in
life which a man might not disclose to his Maker, and he aspired
to commune with God as one man speaketh to another.
His conceptions of God made religion a simple thing, as sim-
ple as it was wonderful. He seldom argued religion, he never
proved the existence of God, he rarely explained obscure mean-
ings of Holy Writ. To him God was the same yesterday, to-day,
and forever. The relationship of man to his Maker was set forth
on the first pages of the Bible. God made man in his own image ;
male and female created He them. That God had talked to Adam
in the garden of Eden was no myth, was no mystery. He had
talked to others. He would talk to men again. Nothing satis-
fied his spiritual cravings short of an actual communication be-'
tween heaven and earth. For such a communication he was look-
ing, hoping, praying. When it came, it was as clear to his under-
standing as the rays of light at noonday sun. His whole being
was illuminated by the new revelation. However, he put it to the
test; he measured it in the light of Scripture; tested it by indi-
vidual experiences, and it was in perfect harmony with his spirit-
ual and intellectual being ; and when once he put his hand to the
plow, he never looked back. No doubt ever troubled him ; no mis-
givings ever dampened his ardor. Thenceforth he never ques-
tioned the truth of a divine call to the children of this age any
more than he questioned his own existence.
It is difficult in such a man to draw a line between his spir-
itual and his physical life. Certain it is, he made no distinction.
Everything that touched divine purpose was to him a part of his
religion. If he preached, he preached in the name of God; if he
dug ditches and tilled the earth, it was equally in obedience to a
divine command. He was just as devout with the scythe or the
sickle as he was with the hymn book or in the pulpit. When one
therefore speaks of the spiritual characteristics of such a man,
644 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
he speaks of the whole man ; and if Wilford Woodruff's spiritual
nature were merely a characteristic, religion might have been
thought of in him as an incident, a part of his life. It was his
whole life; for it was measured in terms of his relationship with
his God — that relationship he recognized everywhere throughout
a remarkable and unique life.
Those best acquainted with the life and habits of Wilford
Woodruff will find it difficult, if not wholly impossible, to call to
mind any circumstance of unoccupied moments in all their ac-
quaintanceship with him. He was a man of medium height, of a
robust nature, heavy set, and of unbounded nervous energy. Those
who glorify work and exalt its importance in the divine economy
of man find in him an example of the highest type.
He loved work, not alone for its own sake, but because it was
associated with divine command. Nor was it to him merely a
means of getting on in the world, of adding conveniences and
comfort to his own life as well as to those dependent upon him;
to him it was a blessing, a privilege, an opportunity which he al-
ways availed himself of whenever his calling would permit. Nor
was he discriminating in the kind of work he did. He took up
whatever was at hand to be done. His toil in the canyons, his
sweat in the harvest field, his travels upon the plains were all im-
portant parts in divine 'economy ,and he performed every labor of
life with as much zeal as he was wont to exercise in promulgating
the word of God. He was not a worker in the ordinary sense of the
word ; for in work he always set himself about to accomplish ex-
traordinary tasks.
Those who remember him in the pioneer days of Utah call
to mind his unusual physical powers when compared with other
men. "I have seen him," said John A. Woolf of Cardston, Can-
ada, "feed a threshing machine with bundles from a stack, when
three ordinary men complained of the task. He was never
particular where he worked, usually he got in the most disagree-
able place about a thresher in order to favor those with whom he
worked. When he might have chosen his place, he went to the
chaff-pen where the smut and dirt were almost unbearable. I
never knew a harder worker than Wilford Woodruff."
He could turn from one occupation to another without the
CHARACTER SKETCH. 645
least apparent effort. He would toil assiduously in the harvest
field, and with scarcely a moment's notice be ready to receive
the dignitaries of the nation that might happen to visit Salt Lake
City while he was thus engaged. To sweat, was a divine com-
mand as much so as to pray ; and in his life he exemplified in the
highest degree that simple Christian life that makes for the physi-
cal, mental, and moral well-being of man. He believed sincerely
in the moral supremacy of manual toil. He loved it and enjoyed
it.
Whenever in the midst of his public ministries there came to
him an opportunity to retire to his farm, he went to it with all the
energy of his marvelous physical endurance. His love of toil
produced in his life what it does in the lives of most men of similar
habits, a simplicity, a democracy, and the spirit of universal broth-
erhood. To him there were no commonplace tasks. All that he did
was important to his own exaltation in this life and in the world
to come. His love of labor penetrated the veil and admitted him
to the world beyond wherein he saw God-given opportunities to
work. An idle, self -sufficient life in the next world was as ab-
horrent to his nature as the ordinary conceptions of purgatory.
The thought that in the great beyond men should have an unwan-
ing and an undiminished endurance in the industry of an eternity
was glorious to his mind.
In this age when men are shirking physical tasks in the in-
dustrial world in pursuit of occupations that are as free as possible
from bodily exertions, his life stands out as a beautiful example
of simplicity and vigor. No man ever did more in the Church
to exalt work and put upon it the impress of divine command than
Wilford Woodruff; and he was as unostentatious in physical toil
as he was in every other occupation which he honestly and faith-
fully pursued.
In the broadest and highest sense of the term, Wilford Wood-
ruff may be designated as truly the friend of mankind ; but within
that broader friendship there were intimacies and confidences
which he carried with him from his earlier days through the re-
mainder of life. He, like most men of a strong character and lov-
ing disposition, had his special friends — friends whose spirit and
646 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
manner of life were congenial to him — friends whose religious
practices and thoughts were in harmony with his own aspirations.
With him, however, friends were not selected because of their
station in life ; they were among all classes, the humblest as well
as the highest; indeed, it is doubtful whether Wilford Woodruff
ever recognized any class distinction whatever. If he ever made a
distinction, it was a distinction between the good and the bad.
He was never governed by considerations of wealth, rank, or pub-
Vic honors. U ; s friendships belonged to that old-fashioned type
wherein men were actuated by a spirit of brotherhood and un-
affected love for one another.
Nor was he one of those who boasted of friendships with the
selected few. Every stake of Zion, if not almost every community,
contained some special friend or friends, time-honored and true.
He loved to throw off the formalities of social restraint and in-
dulge in those heart to heart talks that brought up reminiscences
of earlier days. Like others, he was especially attracted by those
whose view-points of life were similar to his own, whose spiritual
natures reveled in the things of God and ascribed to Him both
the honors and the glories of this world.
His friendships were both sincere and lasting; even when
friends deviated from the paths of the highest rectitude, he pre-
ferred to think of them as they once were, in the enjoyment of
divine favor. The good in others was uppermost in his judgment
of men, and his friendship was all the more lasting because it was
accompanied by a spirit of charity and good-will to all.
It would perhaps be here a little discriminating to speak of
any individual friendships of his life. There is one, however,
that was so strong and lasting that it illustrates with great clear-
ness the character of the man. Ezra T. Oark of Farmington was
a man of simple habits and devoted to industrial life. He loved
the soil whose very particles awakened within him a satisfaction
and an enthusiasm. These two men developed throughout many
years of intimate association a loving regard for each other that
was as striking as it was beautiful. Whenever Elder Woodruff
could steal away from the duties and responsibilties of life some
leisure hours, he sought an evening's pastime in the home of his
CHARACTER SKETCH. 647
friend. Their devotion to each other grew with years ; and it may
be truthfully said that nothing ever came up in life to disturb their
confidence and love.
Elder Woodruff was throughout all his life an ideal neighbor.
His interest in those about him was one of helpfulness. He was
quick to see the needs of a neighbor and generous in his impulse
to give and to help. His high regard for the privileges of others
never permitted him to trespass on the rights or the property of
those about him. The property of others was as sacred to him as
his own and its safety elicited his careful attention. He was gen-
erous in the contribution of his time and knowledge. •
His selection in the early days of Utah as the head of organi-
zations intended to place within the reach of all the best methods
of farming and manufacture illustrates the esteem in which he was
held by those who intrusted to him matters of such welfare to
the people. He was therefore the highest type of a missionary
of good deeds as well as of good counsel.
There was never in him a spirit of condescension. He nevt-
thought of obligations under which he was placing his fellow-
men while doing them a service. He served others because he en-
joyed the spirit of helpfulness and found it a part of his God-given
nature to be of use in every possible manner to those it was his
joy to help on in the world.
The missionary spirit of Elder Woodruff which manifested
itself so zealously in the welfare and happiness of others did not
permit him to pursue life in the interest of any selfish ambitions
or personal aggrandizement. His journal reveals the pride he
felt in bringing home to the lives of men the great truths of
Mormonism. He was always more interested in what others de-
rived from his services than what came to him. In counsel,
therefore, he was never actuated by selfish aims, and he was
free from suspicion that the things which others advocated could
have any ulterior purpose than that which appeared upon the sur-
face.
By nature he was an unsuspicious man and that made his
life free from the jealousies, envies, and misgivings so destru^
tive of human happiness. That nature made him an optimist.
648 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
He went about life not only looking for the good, but with ability
to see it. He had nothing to conceal, nothing to disfigure, there-
fore the shades and colorings of life with him were true to nature.
Whenever in his judgment it became necessary to offer any
criticism upon the lives or conduct of others, it was for the pur-
pose of warning those whom he criticized against the dangers
that would befall them, if they pursued such a course. Often
throughout his journal he speaks of the apostasy of prominent
men and old-time friends. What he wrote is in a spirit of char-
ity; his wor,ds are words of regret, and his sentiments are full of
brotherly consideration, even toward those who ceased to entertain
convictions in harmony with his own.
Though he was a man of a gentle spirit, it must not be sup-
posed that he was wholly incapable of pronouncing judgment upon
the wicked or the ungodly. But even his judgments were not ac-
companied by personal antagonisms. He was both forgetful and
forgiving. He was not a man of marked prejudices, and
there is no evidence that he ever pursued with malice those in
whom he had lost confidence. He was, perhaps, as free from
prejudices as any prominent man in his day. This beautiful
quality of life made him tractable, easily persuaded, especially
when the influence about him was one of brotherly love or kind
consideration.
In the minor affairs of life, and in the details of administra-
tion, he was not very particular how things were done, provided
they could be accomplished without friction and in a spirit which
conformed to the principles of the gospel. He was never insistent,
nor was he persistent in having his own way in his association
with his fellowmen. He had so, completely surrendered himself
to the will of God and to the leadership of his brethren that noth-
ing ever menaced his ambition or aroused a spirit of resentment
within him, provided he was not required to sacrifice principle or
subordinate his manhood. Instances are revealed in his journal
where he took a strong stand when questions of right and wrong
were at stake ; and he manifested the fire of righteous zeal when-
ever any question arose not in harmony with his conceptions of
God's message to the children of men. Dislike, envy, or jealousy
CHARACTER SKETCH. 649
had so little effect upon his hopeful nature that those ordinary
prejudices common to mankind rarely troubled him. He re-
joiced in the good fortune of others, and praised God.
The study of the life of Wilford Woodruff constantly reminds
one of Nathaniel of whom Jesus said : "He is an Israelite without
guile." The evil conditions of mankind, people's shortcomings,
and even their vices were not matters which rested upon his con-
science or aroused a spirit of denunciation or judgment within
him. It was not easy for him to think of evils or to associate
them with his fellowman. He looked upon the bright side of life
and had a keen appreciation of the good there was in others.
Whenever he uttered words of condemnation or prophesied
the judgments of God, it was in pursuance of divine manifesta-
tions to his heart and mind. Whenever he spoke words of reproof,
it was because he conceived it his duty to do so, not because it was
his nature to criticise or to find fault. When he spoke of the
wickedness of the world, or the wrong-doings of his fellow-
men, it was as a rule in a spirit of testimony, and not because of
the things which he saw or heard. * No man was ever more willing
than Wilford Woodruff that the sentiments of his heart and the
thoughts of his mind should be read as if in an open book. The
dividing line of his inner life and the expression of his words
and conduct was never marked. He was therefore free from
that secret life which is constantly struggling against the reve-
lations of its real truth. The Saints will always think of him as
a man like Nathaniel — without guile.
One of the highest evidences of a truly religious nature is
the sincerity of life that characterizes it. It is also that quality of
the human soul which gives zeal to missionary life and makes the
testimony borne carry conviction to the hearts of others. The sin-
cerity of Wilford Wodruff never left any room for doubt as to his
convictions upon everything which he advocated. His earnestness
commanded the respectful attention of all who heard him, even
though they were not convinced by the evidences of his word or
the force of his arguments.
In all matters of religion, an earnest demeanor is necessary
for the assurance of others as well as one's own self-satisfaction.
It was easy for every man — Mormon, Jew, or Gentile — to believe
650 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
that Wilford Woodruff believed himself, and sincerely to believe
oneself is the highest evidence of that inner conviction which re-
moves misgivings and doubts from the human soul. It was this
peculiar quality of life that made him a model missionary.
Possessing the highest qualities of sincerity, he naturally be-
came an earnest advocate in his teachings and an indefatigable
worker in everything he set his hands to do. There was never
anything about his life, never any diversions from the path of duty
or surrender to the spirit of a pleasure-loving age to disturb
the zeal that came from the sincerity and earnestness of his soul.
In many there is often a strong desire to surrender themselves
to that spirit of pleasure that deadens the conscience and gives
self-justification after wrong doing. With him, as with others,
a consistent earnestness and a heartfelt sincerity were a safe-
guard against a spirit of disbelief. Those qualities of life never
permitted him to shirk responsibility or be indifferent to the obli-
gations every man should feel with respect to his Maker. He was,
therefore, like the prophets of old — zealous for the things of God.
-There was a steadfastness of purpose in all that Wilford
Woodruff set his hand to do. He was as devoted in action as he
was in thought and feeling. His standard of life*was a religious
standard, and it was supported by a constancy that was peculiar
to his nature. From the beginning to the end of life, his re-
ligious convictions were strictly adhered to. He was never drawn
into subordinate considerations. He never ran off at a tangent,
never allowed minor matters to absorb him. His loves, his hopes,
his aims in life were all subordinate to the great central truth of
God's revelation. He might be misinformed about details; facts
might be distorted ; events might be wrongly stated ; but he had a
guiding star from which his eyes were never taken; and sooner
or later, he set himself in harmony with the true spirit of the age
in which he moved.
His devotion always made him reliable and true. Friends
never doubted his friendship, nor troubled themsleves about its
continuance. He had that perfect regard for the friendships of
life which bound him to men. The qualities that made him de-
voted to men and to duty came from the larger devotion which he
always felt for the things of God. He truly loved his God. What-
CHARACTER SKETCH. 651
ever that love might mean to others, to him it meant a willing
service, a confiding heart, a life of steadfast devotion to the obli-
gations which he felt the Lord had laid upon him. His devotion
made him intensely earnest, sincere, and guileless. It helped him
to see the best there was in life. The true and beautiful filled his
heart with admiration. Devotion gave to him a simplicity that left
no place for pride and vain ambitions. There came to him out
of a devout life the enjoyment of all God's revelations in nature
and in word.
His family life was devoid of every show of ostentation. He
enjoyed the companionship of the youngest child, and kept in
touch with the sorrows and joys of family life. He could not
stand aloof from the family life which he had done so much to
create. The responsibilities of his home he shared with every
member of his household. He loved his wives and children, and
in their midst was free, easy, and approachable. His discipline
never carried with it any severity. In his home he found relax-
ation and rest from the strenuous life he led. His children loved
him. They were free to reason or persuade. They felt no bar-
riers between him and them. Their conscience might be trouble-
some to them, but his sternness never was. He belonged to that
class of fathers styled indulgent. His own example called for an
industrious and obedient life in his home. It was easy for his
children to understand what they should do by what they saw him
do. Goodness was the quality he most extolled ; and if his family
would only be good, they were to his mind best prepared to fulfill
any responsibility God might place upon them. They would
learn their duties by doing them. He considered one duty well
done the best means of learning and doing new ones. The family
life it was his earnest endeavor to create and beautify is reflected
in the joyful spirit that comes to descendants who meet annually
on his birthday, March first, to do honor to his name.
Appendix A.
SIDNEY RIGDON.
(Millennial Star, Vol. 5, p. 109).
To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints:
I deem it to be a duty which I owe to God and His Church,
to express my feelings and bear my testimony unto you, concern-
ing certain things that are presented to you for your considera-
tion, especially the claims of Elder Sidney Rigdon to the ex-
clusive right to lead and govern the Church of Latter-day Saints.
I have carefully examined the trial which Elder Rigdon has had
before the authorities of the Church in Nauvoo, as given in the
Times and Seasons, Vol. V, No. 17, and I am satisfied that a right-
eous decision has been given in his case. I do not make these re-
marks without my reasons, and I will here give those reasons.
I will commence by asking where has Elder Rigdon been since
the days of Far West ? Has he stood by the side of the Prophet
and Patriarch as a true friend, to assist in carrying them through
their trials, tribulations, and persecutions ? Has he walked up into
his place as a man of God, and stood beside the Prophet as his
counselor? Has he in any way been a pillar or support to the
Church from that day until this ? Has he sustained the cause, and
used an influence to spread the work abroad since the persecution
in Far West? Has he in any way sustained the priesthood with
dignity and honor for the last five years of his life? Or, has the
Prophet, in any point of view, leaned upon him as a counselor, a
staff, or support, for the last five years? Or has the Prophet
Joseph found Elder Rigdon in his councils, when he organized the
Quorum of the Twelve a few months before his death to prepare
them for the endowment? And when they received their endow-
ment, and actually received the keys of the Kingdom of God, and
oracles of God — keys to revelation — and the pattern of heavenly
things ; and when he declared to the Twelve, "Upon your shoul-
ders the Kingdom rests, and you must round up your shoulders
APPENDIX A. 653
and bear it, for I have had to do it until now," where was Sidney
Rigdon ? Has Elder Rigdon shared this responsibility in any way ?
No, no, verily no ; but the reverse, until he had become like a mill-
stone upon the neck of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, Seer, and Reve-
lator. And I hereby bear my testimony that I heard Joseph Smith
declare that Elder Rigdon had become like a millstone upon his
back — a dead weight — and he had carried him long enough, and
must throw him off ; and in my hearing requested one of the Quor-
um of the Twelve to bring him up before the Church, that he
might be dealt with according to the law of the Church, that he
might be cut off as a dead branch, and no longer encumber the tree,
as there was sufficient testimony against him. But through the
pleadings of Brother Hyrum Smith and others he was spared.
Elder Brigham Young has been his friend, spoke in his favor, in
consequence of his age and former standing, hoping that he might
reform, get the spirit of the work, and magnify his calling. He
has been patiently sustained until the branch became twice dead,
and necessary to be severed from the tree. Elder Rigdon, for the
last five years of his life, has been mostly shut up in the post-office ;
has confined himself mostly to his own temporal affairs, manifest-
ing but little interest in the affairs of the Church; and when any
alarm or report was in circulation unfavorable to the cause, if we
could judge at all from the course he pursued, it had a tendency to
increase trouble and disturbance, instead of decreasing it. It is
true, that Elder Rigdon attended some of the councils that Presi-
dent Smith held with the Twelve and others, before his death,
while giving them instructions ; but I heard President Smith say
that he came in without his wish or invitation, as he had no con-
fidence in him. " Elder Rigdon and his friends would now claim,
before the Church and the world, that he holds the keys of the
Kingdom of God of the last dispensation, above the Twelve, the
Church, etc. I am ready to admit before the whole Church and
the world, that he does hold one key different from that held by
the Twelve ; one that they, do not hold — one that God never held,
nor Jesus Christ, nor any true prophet, patriarch, or apostle ; Jos-
eph and Hyrum Smith were utter strangers to it.
We are judging according to the words of his own mouth ac-
cording to the testimony given on his trial. We suppose that Lu-
cifer, who made war in heaven, was the author of that key; and
654 WILFORD WOODRUFF,
that it had been handed down unto the present day, and with it
Elder Rigdon has unlocked his heart, and portrayed before our
eyes what it was. What is it? Hear it, all ye Latter-day Saints !
Listen, O earth, and judge the fruits of this key. He threatens to
turn traitor, publish against the Church in public journals. He in-
timates that he would bring a mob upon the Church, stir up the
world against the Saints, and bring distress upon them, etc.
(Times and Seasons, Vol. V, pp. 650-653.) This ought to be a suf-
ficient reason for any true-hearted Latter-day Saint to turn away
from him with disgust, and treat men like him according to their
desert, which is, to let them entirely alone ; for a more despicable
principle never existed in heaven, earth nor hell, than to prove a
traitor to our God, our cause, and our friends, and bring distress
upon the innocent, and that, too, by turning against the very
cause that he spent a portion of his life to build up, and declared,
while in the faith, that it was true and righteous. This same prin-
ciple was manifest in the case of Lucifer, Judas, Arnold, and many
apostates in this Church, who, when they could not get their own
ends accomplished, threatened to bring mobs upon the Church, and
in some instances they have done so. I would ask, has Joseph or
frlyrum Smith ever held such a key as this, or manifested such a
spirit as this? No, never; they have despised it in their hearts.
President Smith seemed to be sensible that such a feeding was
growing in the breast of Elder Rigdon ; and if he had accomplished
what duty appeared to present to his mind upon that subject, Elder
Rigdon would have been severed from the Church before the
Prophet's death ; but through mercy he was spared until he mani-
fested the evil that is in him, and he has become dangerous to the
welfare of the Church and Kingdom of God.
I would again ask, has Elder Brigham Young ever manifested
any knowledge of the key above spoken of, or any spirit or disposi-
tion to turn against the Church in any time of trial or persecution
from its commencement? Has he ever deserted Joseph, Hyrum,
his brethren, or the cause, in one instance, since the foundation of
this Church ? No, never, not in one instance. He has always been
ready to go and come at the bidding of the Lord. He has not sal .1
go ; but he has always said come. He has set the example and led
the way, until he has traversed sea and land, at home and abroad,
native and foreign countries, until he has borne off the keys of the
APPENDIX A. 655
Kingdom of God, in connection with the Twelve, with honor and
dignity, since they were committed to his charge. He has followed
President Smith's footsteps closely for the last twelve years of his
life, and especially the last five years ; while Elder Rigdon has, at;
the same time, been confined to the post-office, apparently mani-
festing no interest in the welfare of the Church and building up of
the cause. The spirit of wisdom and counsel has manifested itself
in the course and deliberations of Elder Young. He has not only
had much experience with President Smith,but he has proved him-
self true and faithful in all things committed to his charge, until he
was called to hold the keys of the Kingdom of God in all the world,
in connection with the Twelve. He, in connection with the
Twelve, was the first to receive his endowment from the hands of
the Prophet and Patriarch, who have leaned upon him for years.
The Twelve have acted with honor, laboring both day and night,
making every sacrifice required of them ; leaving their homes, fam-
ilies, and country, to establish the work of God, and lay the foun-
dation for the deliverance and redemption of Israel. And I can
say with every sentiment of my heart, and feeling of my soul,
as President Young has said, "that if there be but ten men
left, who hang on to the truth, to Joseph and the Temple,
and are willing to do right in all things, let me be one of
that number." If it cost me my life to defend the truth of
the everlasting gospel of the Son of God, and to build upon
the great and mighty foundation which God has laid in this
last dispensation and fulness of times, through the instrumentality
of His servant Joseph, the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, I am will-
ing to make the sacrifice. I am ready to follow the example of
those who have gone before me. When my work is done, I am
ready to be offered, if necessary.
I would rather see ten men seal a righteous testimony with
their blood than to see one man turn traitor, shed innocent blood
and damn his own soul. The object in living and laboring in the
cause of God is to secure a part in the first resurrection, eternal life,
and immortal glory. A religion that is not worth maintaining at the
expense of life is not worth having, "for he that will seek to save
his life shall lose it, and he that will lay down his life for My sake,
the same shall find it." And again, "I will prove you, whether you
656 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
will abide in My covenant, even unto death, saith the Lord." Many
of the patriarchs, prophets, Jesus, the apostles, David, Joseph, and
Hyrum, and many others, have sealed their testimony with their
blood.
Shall we, then, as elders of Israel, or Latter-day Saints, back
down, fear, tremble, or give up the work, because Elder Rigdon
threatens to turn traitor or bring mobs upon us, because he cannot
made the Church bow to his notion of things? No, God forbid!
It shows very clearly that he has not the spirit of Christ; for
neither the Lord nor one of His followers ever did such a thing;
and it is sufficient to open the mind of every Saint to see where he
stands. As far as my faith, prayers, influence, and labor will
effect anything, they will go to sustain President Young, and in
connection with him the Quorum of the Twelve, in holding the
keys of the Kingdom of God, as they have been delivered unto
them by revelation of Jesus Christ.
And I wish to say to all the elders of Israel, and to the Saints
of God, that the time has come, when we need a double portion of
the spirit of Joseph's God to rest upon us. We should gird up our
loins, watch and be sober, maintain the priesthood with dignity,
have the cause of God fully at heart, labor faithfully for its pro-
motion while the day lasts ; for night will soon come when no man
can work. We should practice virtue and holiness before the Lord,
and shun the very appearance of evil. We should enter our clos-
ets, and call upon God for wisdom to direct us in every duty in
life. Our object should be to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ
to this generation, and present those principles that will save the
souls of men.
If there is any man in this Church that does wrong, that
breaks the law of God, it matterc h not what his standing may be,
whether among the Twelve, the high priests, seventies, or elders,
or in any other standing, there is a tribunal that will reach his case
in process of time. There is authority before whom he can be
tried. Therefore, let no one turn against the cause of God, and
take the road to destruction, on the plea that somebody has done
wrong. It is no excuse for you or me to do wrong because an-
other does. The soul that sins, alone must bear the consequence.
Should I step aside from the path of duty it would not destroy the
APPENDIX A. 657
gospel of Jesus Christ, or even one principle of eternal truth ; it
would remain the same. Neither would it be any excuse for you to
commit sin.
Therefore, let me exhort all elders of Israel and Saints of God
to rise up in the majesty and dignity of their calling, and make full
proof of their ministry and covenant. Sustain by your works the
authorities, keys, and priesthood ; the eyes of God, angels and men
are over you, and when the work is finished, you will receive your
just recompense.
W. Woodruff.
43
Appendix B.
(Millennial Star, Vol. 6, p. 113.)
To the Officers and Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints in the British Islands^ Greeting: Beloved
Brethren, whom I love, for the truth's sake that dwelleth in you.
It is with no ordinary feelings that I reflect upon the responsibility
that is resting upon me, as I enter upon my duties as a servant
of Jesus Christ, and a counselor to His Saints, in endeavoring to
fill so important a station as is required at my hands. Trusting
in that God who has sustained His servants in every age of the
world, from the death of righteous Abel to Joseph, and has en-
abled them to accomplish every work which He has required of
them, I feel moved upon by the spirit of God to join again my
brethren in this land, for the purpose of assisting them in their
labors in every good word and work. I hope I shall share in
their fellowship and confidence, and be sustained by the prayer
of faith, that when called upon I may be enabled to render a sat-
isfactory account of my stewardship, both unto my brethren,
and to God to whom I am accountable for all my actions.
Impressed with a realizing sense that you desire a true
statement of facts concerning the present position, prospects, and
intentions of the Church in America, I will endeavor to make
one in this epistle.
Many important events have transpired in America since
I took the parting hand of the Sanits in this land, and, in company
with six of the Quorum of the Twelve, and Elders Hedlock
and Burnham, set sail in 1841 for our native country. Re-
cent events have brought both joy and sorrow to our hearts.
They have brought joy unspeakable because of that light,
intelligence, and glory which have been made manifest in
the revelation of Jesus Christ, through the mouth of His
APPENDIX B. 659
prophet, for the salvation and exaltation of the sons of men.
They have brought sorrow in the loss of our beloved Prophet
and Patriarch, who have sealed their testimony with their blood,
under the threat that though the laws of the land could not
reach them, powder and ball should.
Beloved brethren, think not that any new or strange thing
has happened in this nineteenth century; because saints, apostles,
patriarchs, or prophets are slain for the word of God and testi-
mony of Jesus Christ. The same thing has happened to the ancient
patriarchs, prophets, and apostles of God. The Lamb of God
Himself was no exception. Whenever such men have been in-
spired by the Almighty to lay the foundation of any dispensa-
tion for the salvation of men, or for the benefit of the generation
in which they lived, or have come in contact with the notions,
traditions, and superstitions of the inhabitants of the earth, the
people have driven them into the wilderness, or into caves of the
earth, and persecuted them even unto death, however careful
the prophets may have been to keep the laws both of God and
man. This was the case with Jesus Christ who held the keys
of salvation, not only of the Jews but of the whole world. He
was persecuted from His baptism to the cross. All manner of
evil was spoken against Him falsely, and in His last hour, when
no testimony could be brought against Him, Pilate was con-
vinced of His innocence, and found no fault in Him. As a testi-
mony he washed his hands in their sight, declaring himself
to be innocent of His blood. Yet the multitude cried out, "Cruci-
fy Him, crucify Him; His blood be upon us, and upon our chil-
dren." Accrdingly His blood has been upon that nation from
generation to generation. His blood brought upon them con-
demnation for eighteen hundred years, during which time they
have had to suffer for shedding the blood of the Lord's An-
nointed.
In like manner it may be said of the Prophet of God in this
dispensation. He has had to flee into the wilderness, to the
mountains and caves of the rocks from time to time, to evade
the pursuit of his persecutors, that he might finish the work
committed to his charge. He suffered many trials and hard-
ships, was stoned and mobbed, was often put in chains and
660 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
prison. He was tormented by upwards of forty vexatious law-
suits and trials; yet he was not in one instance condemned by
the laws of the land. Under the pledged protection of the Gover-
nor and State of Illinois, Joseph, the Prophet, and his brother,
Hyrum, the patriarch, were basely murdered by something like
two hundred American citizens, painted like Indians.
I acknowledge, my beloved brethren, that I blush for my
native land, and for the name of freemen. I blush for the name of
Christianity and civilization. Such deeds the wild savage of
the woods would despise in his heart. I have the consolation of
believing that the innocent blood of the Saints, which has dyed
the American soil for truth's sake, will cry in the ears of the
Lord of Sabbaoth, until the abettors and perpetrators of such
horrid tragedies will have to pay the price of the blood of those
righteous men whom they have martyred.
Should any of the Saints have formed an opinion that the
apostles, prophets, or saints of God in the last days would not
seal their testimony with their blood, I wish to mark it as an error
by citing testimony upon the subject. John the Revelator, while
wrapped in the visions of the Almighty, saw events that were to
transpire in the last days, before the second advent of the Mes-
siah; and in the opening of the fifth seal, he "saw under the
altar the souls of them that had been slain for the word of God,
and for the testimony which they held ; and when they asked how
long before the Lord would judge and avenge their blood on those
that dwelt on the earth, they were informed they must rest for
a little season until their fellow-servants and brethren should
be killed as they were." Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11. Again, John said,
in pouring out the plagues upon the earth, xvi. 3, that "he
poured out his phial upon the sea, and it became as the blood
of a dead man, and every living soul died in the sea; and the
third angel poured out his phial upon the rivers and fountains
of waters, and they became blood; and the angel said the Lord
was righteous in so doing, for they have shed the blood of
saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink,
for they are worthy."
Some may say, it was in the days of Jesus Christ that this
was fulfilled, but it was not so* for John lived after, and saw
APPENDIX S. 661
things that should come to pass in the future; and that in the
last days the waters were to be turned into blood, because they
had shed the blood of prophets and of saints. John also speaks
of two other witnesses in Judea that were to be slain; and how
many others of the servants of God may be called to seal their
testimony with their blood before the coming of Christ, it is not
for me to say.
The Book of Doctrine and Covenants conveys the idea that
the Prophet, Joseph Smith, might be called to lay down his life.
See page 126, last of the first paragraph; also page 159, fourth
paragraph, "Behold, I will give you eternal life, even if you should
be slain." Page 237, third paragraph, "I have decreed in my
heart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether
you will abide in my covenant even unto death, that you may
be found worthy." Hence, instead of the death of the Prophet
being contrary to the word of God, it is evidently in fulfillment
of prophecy and the revelations of Jesus Christ.
The Prophet Joseph was fully aware, for months before his
death, that his work was about finished on the earth. I draw this
conclusion from the testimony of his own mouth, in his addresses
both public and private. On the 16th of April, 1844, while de-
livering an address in the Temple in Nauvoo, upon the death of
Elder Lorenzo Barnes, whose body lies interred at Idle, near
Bradford, Yorkshire, he remarked that when he died he wished
to have an honorable burial with his father and the Saints in
Nauvoo. He plainly declared that he wished his body to lie be-
side his father in Nauvoo; for he considered Nauvoo would be
a burial place for the Saints.
Again, months before he made the above request, while de-
livering an interesting adress before the Female Relief Society
of Nauvoo, he said, as he had this opportunity, he was going to
instruct the Society, and point out the way for them to conduct
themselves, that they might act according to the will of God.
He said that he did not know that he should have many opportuni-
ties of teaching them, as they were going to be left to them-
selves ; that they would not have him to instruct them; that the
Church would not have his instructions long; that the world
would not be troubled with him a great while, nor have his teach-
662 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
ihgs ; that he would deliver the keys to others ; and that, accord-
ing to his prayers, God had appointed him elsewhere.
The Prophet called the Quorum of the Twelve together sever-
al months before his death, and informed them that the Lord
had commanded him to hasten their endowments; that he did
not expect to remain himself to see the Temple completed; that
he wished to confer the keys of the Kingdom of God upon other
men, that they might build up the Church and Kingdom according
to the pattern given. The Prophet stood before the Twelve from
day to day, clothed with the spirit and power of God, and in-
structed them in the oracles of God, in the pattern of heavenly
things, in the keys of the Kingdom, in the power of the priest-
hood, and in the knowledge of the last dispensation of the fulness
of times.
In his last charge to the Quorum of the Twelve, he rose up
in all the majesty, strength, and dignity of his calling, as a
prophet, seer, and revelator, out of the loins of ancient Joseph,
and exhorted and commanded the brethren of the Twelve to
rise up, and go forth in the name of Israel's God, and bear off the
keys of the Kingdom of God in righteousness and in honor in all
the world. They were instructed to walk in all holiness, godliness,
faith, virtue, temperance, patience, and charity; to do honor to
the cause of God in this last dispensation and fulness of times;
and when their work was finished, to follow his example by
boldly sealing their testimony with their blood, for the word of
God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, if necessity required it,
that they might be prepared for the reward, which is beyond
the veil.
Those who were present on those occasions cannot forget
the teachings that fell from the lips of that noble, but now
martyred Prophet of God. Though his body sleeps in the tomb,
his testimony lives, not only in the hearts of men, but is on rec-
ord and will remain in force, while his persecutors will reap a
just reward for all their works. And I hereby bear my testimony
unto all men into whose hands these lines may fall, that I have
been acquainted with Joseph, and Hyrum Smith, the Prophet
and the Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints ; have attended their private and public counsels from time
APPENDIX B. 660
to time, during the last ten years of my life ; and notwithstanding
their enemies have caused the earth to be deluged, as it were,
with lies, slanders, and fabrications, with the intent to injure
their character and destroy their influence among men; that
I have never heard either of those men teach, counsel, or ad-
vocate, or practice any principle that was contrary to the word
of God, virtue, or temperance, or unbecoming men standing in
their high and holy calling. On the contrary, I have been as-
tonished at the patience, forbearance, long-suffering, philan-
throphy, and charity manifested in the lives of those men. I
have been filled with joy by the beauty, order, knowledge, prin-
ciples, intelligence, and glory manifest in the teachings, counsels,
and revelations of Jesus Christ given through those servants of
God, for the benefit of the children of men in this last dispensa-
tion.
Soon after the Quorum of the Twelve received their endow-
ment, according to the counsel of the Prophet, they left Nauvoo
(except two) on a mission to the Eastern States. They had not
been long gone ere the persecutors of the Saints were exceed-
ingly mad against them, and sought to find accusation against
the Prophet, that they might put him to death.
At length the Governor and officers of the State of Illinois
having pledged themselves to protect from violence the Prophet
and his brother, Hyrum, the latter gave themselves up in answer to
the charges of their enemies.
They took the parting hand of their aged mother, bid adieu
to wife and children, and left in the lovely city of Nauvoo a circle
of many thousands of friends who were ready to lay down their
lives in the defense of their leaders. They went without either
warrant or officer, accompanied by two of the Twelve, and a few
other friends. They rode nearly twenty miles into the camp
of their enemies, to the town of Carthage.
Before entering the town, the Prophet exclaimed: "I go as
a lamb to the slaughter, I am innocent of the crimes whereof I
am accused, I die with a conscience void of offense towards
God and towards men."
I need not enter upon the details of the horrible tragedy
committed against our lamented brethren, as you have had all
664 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the particulars laid before you ; suffice it to say that then fell two
as noble men as ever dwelt in flesh in this generation; thus were
broken the pledged faith and the honor of the Governor and of
the State of Illinois ; thus were the laws and institutions of Amer-
ica disgraced in the eyes of the nations of the earth ; and the cup
of her iniquity filled that she might be prepared for judgment.
When the report of these things reached the Quorum of
Twelve, most of whom were in the Eastern States, some fifteen
hundred miles from the city of Nauvoo, we came together in
the city of Boston, and made preparations for an immediate re-
turn to our homes in Nauvoo. Any portion of a veil that re-
mained over our eyes concerning any sayings of the Prophet
about his being taken away from us, etc., was now taken off, and
we not only saw clearly, but felt deeply in our hearts, the meaning
of many of his sayings, while in our midst. We started together,
and in about twelve days, we were again on the soil of Nauvoo. But
how great the change, now many thousands of the Saints were
in mourning for their lost friends, who had as it were, laid
down their lives for them; and even the heavens over our heads
seemed brooding with gloom over the spilt blood of the Prophets.
We ourselves would have been glad of the opportunity to set
our houses in order, to mourn for the martyred Prophets for
thirty days, as Israel did for Moses, and then to rise up, wash
our faces, anoint our heads, and go about our Master's business.
We were even deprived of that privilege; for aspiring spirits,
who are ever ready to rise up on such occasions, were already
active. The most conspicuous was Sidney Rigdon. The history
of his claim you have already had laid before you in the Times and
Seasons, and in the Star. His course was such that of necessity
we had to commence Church business the day following our ar-
rival in the City.
Many spirits have gone out into the world of late. One of
them was plainly manifested in the editors who predicted that
as the Prophet was dead, the work of the Latter-day Saints was
ended. They thought the Saints would disperse, and the cause
fall away and die. They might as well have said the same thing
after the crucifixion of Christ, have declared that because He
was dead, His testimony would -die, and His apostles desert the
APPENDIX B. 665
cause, and the work fall to the ground to rise no more. His testi-
mony just began to be in force. His apostles, having the keys
of the kingdom, walked up into their calling, and magnified the
work, three thousand souls uniting with them in one day, while
the work spread far and wide.
So will it be in this case ; the testimony of the late martyred
Prophets will now be in force ; the principles of light, knowledge,
and glory that have flowed from their lips, are too firmly estab-
lished in the hearts of thousands of the Saints to die, but on the
ontrary must live and bring forth fruit to the honor and glory
of God.
The fires of eternal truth have burned too long and too deep
into the flesh and bones of the Twelve Apostles of this dispensa-
tion to be quenched by anything but death, neither will they
permit them to turn from their course, to spend their time in the
vocations of merchandising, farming, or fishing. A double portion
of the spirit of God, and the power of the priesthood will rest
upon the elders of Israel as they go forth into the vineyard, until
tens of thousands will rejoice in the fulness of the gospel of the Son
of God.
We found this kind of spirit and feeling resting upon the
Saints upon our return to Nauvoo. Truly they were called to
mourn, but they had by no means lost their faith. On the con-
trary, they were united, if possible, with a stronger tie. As with
the heart of one man, they were ready to carry out every measure
of the work of God, according to the pattern and foundation laid by
the Prophet who had sealed the work with his life. On the second
day after our arrival, August 8th, 1844, we met in a special con-
ference all the quorums; authorities, and members of the Church,
that could assemble in Nauvoo. They were addressed by Elder
Brigham Young, the President of the Quorum of Twelve. It was
evident to the Saints that the mantle of Joseph had fallen upon
him, the road that he pointed out could be seen so plainly, that
none need err therein. The spirit of wisdom and counsel at-
tended all his teachings, he struck upon a chord, with which all
hearts beat in unison.
He was followed by a number of the Twelve and others, who
spoke to the point in an edifying manner, and at the close of
666 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
the conference, a number of resolutions were adopted. The follow-
ing proposition was then submitted : "Do the Saints want the
Twelve to stand at the head, as the First Presidency of the Church,
and at the head of this kingdom in all the world, and next to Jos-
eph, walk up into their calling, hold the keys of this kingdom, and
preside over all the affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ, of
Latter-day Saints in all the world ?" All that are in favor of this
in all the congregations of the Saints make it manifest by holding
up the right hand. At once there was a sea of hands, a unanimous
vote. A contrary vote was called, and not a hand was raised in a
congregation of about fifteen thousand Saints. Sidney Rigdon,
himself, who was present, did not vote against it, but, I think,
in favor of it. Confidence and order were firmly established from
that hour. The two oldest bishops were appointed by the Twelve
as truijees-in-trust for the Temple.
The walls of the Temple arose much faster than ever before.
The laborers upon that house manifested a determination not to
leave it until it was finished, even if they obtained nothing but
their daily bread for their reward. The Quorum of the Twelve
immediately entered upon their duties by organizing all the quor-
ums of the Church according to the order of God, and carry-
ing out all the views and principles of the Prophet and Patriarch,
according to the pattern given them in laying the foundation of
this great and mighty work. They have organized the churches
in North America into districts and conferences similar to the
organization which they formed with the Saints in Great Britain.
They have organized twelve quorums of the seventies, seven
presidents to each quorum, who will be prepared after the en-
dowment to go forth unto all nations, bearing glad tidings unto
the children of men.
When the Quorum of the Twelve met in council, it seemed
wisdom in God, that some one of them should visit the church-
es in Britain; the lot fell upon me, as you will see from the
recommendations of President Brigham Young to visit the churches
of Europe. And according to appointment, after passing with my
family through all the fatigues and dangers of a journey and voy-
age of six thousand miles, I am again in your midst; and I am
happy to be able to inform you that the progress of the work of the
APPENDIX B. 667
Lord, and the welfare of the Saints, have never been in as pros-
perous a condition as at the present time, in the United States
generally. All letters and papers up to the latest date from Nauvoo
confirm this statement; peace, union, order, and industry prevail.
Great exertions are made by the Saints to establish manufactures
in various branches, that all may be employed, and have their
wants supplied. The Temple is being rapidly completed.
Perhaps some may think that I ought to embody in this ad-
dress a minute account of the thousand stories and rumors that
have been put in circulation by our enemies against the Prophet,
Patriarch, the Twelve, and the Saints at large. In answer, I say,
that if it were the first time that the followers of God were spoken
evil of, and every wicked slander that could be devised put forth
against them, I should consider it to be a new thing under the
sun. I would spend more time in writing about it ; but as every man
(according to the Scriptures) that will follow Christ will be hated
by the world, and have all manner of evil spoken against him, and
as the Saints may look for it, I will give it a passing notice. John
C. Bennett, and many other enemies and apostates have coun-
seled together in order to get up those stories and falsehoods that
would have a tendency to injure the Saints, and to prejudice the
minds of the community against them, without any regard to
truth. In this way thousands of reports and stories have been
set afloat, many of them so ridiculous and foreign to reason or to
common sense, that none could believe them ; and one would think
that the devil himself would be ashamed of such agents.
As to the career of Mr. Sidney Rigdon, I would say, that
his late views, opinions, and course, have been so foreign and di-
verse from that of the late Prophet, and from the faith of the
Saints, that he has had but very little influence, except with a
few uneasy spirits who were aspiring after something else than
doing the will of God. If we have been rightly informed, even
that influence is dying away ; and I have no doubt that when Mr.
Rigdon comes to reflect upon the course he has taken, he will deep-
ly regret having entertained those measures which will end like air
castles, in disappointment.
But, beloved brethren, you may rest assured that the Quor-
um of the Twelve is determined to carry out the order and
668 WlLFORb WOODRUFF.
principles of the Church, according to the law of God. They
will take a decided stand against every principle or practice mani-
fest in the Church contrary to the law of God, of reason, reve-
lation, virtue, or holiness. They are men who have taken upon
them the name of Christ with full purpose of heart. They have
labored diligently and faithfully all the day long, from the begin-
ning, to establish the foundation of the fulness of the gospel, and
plant the principles of eternal truth among the nations. Many
of them have been in your midst, their labors and their diligence
you have witnessed. They have spared no pains or sacrifice in
planting the work throughout this realm. They are still willing
to labor and spend their lives in the cause. They desire greatly
that the Temple shall be finished, that the Saints may receive their
endowments, and save themselves and their friends; and that
the elders of Israel may go forth clothed with the power of God.
The Twelve are not alone in their feelings in this important
work. The high priests, seventies, elders, and Saints, as one body,
throughout America, are inspired by the same spirit, and are
ready as one man to sustain the Quorum of the Twelve by their
faith, prayers, confidence, and works, and carry out those glori-
ous principles and measures, the foundation of which was laid
by the martyred Prophets of God.
While union is strength, knoweldge is power; and while
the work is in the hands of such men, whose motive is to build
up the Kingdom of God, promote the gospel of Jesus Christ in
its purity, and save the souls of men, we have no fear that the
work will not prosper; that light and truth will not prevail; the
name of God will not be glorified; and that the Saints will not be
* prepared for exaltation beyond the veil.
Having thus far dwelt upon the cause in America,' I will
now turn my attention to the officers and Saints in this land. It
has been a source of much consolation to me since my arrival, to
hear the report of the union, faith, and determination of the
Saints in general, iri the various conferences, scattered abroad
through the British Islands. I rejoice, beloved brethren, to learn
that the same spirit is animating your bosoms, that manifests itself
amongst the Saints in Nauvoo. I am fully persuaded that those
who were appointed as your presidency in this land; viz, Elders
APPENDIX B. 669
Hedlock, and Ward, have had much of the spirit of wisdom, pru-
dence, and counsel in all their measures in your midst; they have
had grace and strength according to their day, and have been
faithful over those things committed to their charge. I am also
happy tp learn that the work is in a prosperous condition in Lon-
don, under the wise and faithful teachings of Elder Davis; also
of its prosperity in Scotland, under the superintendence of Elder
John Cairns,' who is now gone to America. I also find Elders
Stratton, Sheets, Meynell, and a number of other elders well em-
ployed. Elders Clark, Jones, Holmes, and Hardy, who accom-
panied me from America, are now in the field. Elder Jones has
gone to Wales both to preach and to print in the Welsh language,
and with the grace of God and united exertion of all the laboring
elders throughout the land, I expect ere long we shall reap a rich
harvest of souls.
It is my intention to visit the various conferences throughout
the kingdom as soon as circumstances will permit.
Beloved brethren, there are several subjects which weigh
upon my mind, and I beg your attention while I present them
before you.
The -first that presents itself is the Temple of God, which
He has commanded His Saints in all the world to build unto
His holy name. I believe all that it is necessary for the Saints
in Europe is to understand this subject in its true light, in or-
der to bring forth their tithes and offerings unto the store-
house of God, in such a manner that He will open the win-
dows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing that there will
not be room enough to contain it. I am not zealous in urging
this matter upon our friends in this country, because I have
any fears that the Temple of God cannot be built; for I verily
believe that if there should not a farthing be sent from this land,
or even the United States, that the Saints in Nauvoo would never
cease their work, diligence, and labors, until they saw the finish-
ing stroke adorn that Temple; but, why, O ye Saints of God in
Europe, should we stand still, withhold out tithes and offerings,
and see our brethren in Nauvoo build that Temple, and then like
Jacob, of old, secure alone unto themselves the promised bless-
ings ! May God forbid, rather let all the Saints throughout the
670 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
world send up their tithes, with their names to be recorded in the
Book of the Law of the Lord. By so doing they will not only
keep the commandments of the Lord, but will own their share in
the House, and have a right to all the promised blessings, ordi-
nances, oracles, and endowments which will not only benefit them,
but their posterity to the latest generation.
I trust, therefore, that all the presiding elders will make an
exertion to have all the churches continue their tithes. Send
the name of each individual with the money to us in Liverpoool,
that we may record the same in a book, and keep a copy with us,
and also send a copy of the same with the money to Nauvoo,
that it may be recorded in the book of the Law of the Lord.
I wish the Female Society, in all the branches, to continue
their subscriptions for the Temple until it is finished. Let their
money and names be brought together the same as all other tithes
and offerings, that, when the Temple is finished, the whole amount
they have paid may stand opposite their names in the Book of
the Law of the Lord, that it may be known who are the owners
of the House.
I wish it to be distinctly understood, that collections of every
description for the Temple, in this land, whether from -Church,
individuals, or from the Female Society, should be brought with
their names to us here in Liverpool, that it may go through the
proper channel, that our records may show that all things are
done according to the order of God.
The circulation of the works published by the Latter-day
Saints is also a subject I deem of importance. I hope the officers
and members will use their influence in circulating the Star, and
all other works, as widely as possible. It is wisdom for all the
Saints that can, to secure carefully all the numbers of the Star,
and at the end of the volume get them bound. I here wish to
remark that we have on hand at 36 Chapel Street, Liverpool, sever-
al hundred copies of the fourth and fifth volumes of The Times
and Seasons, sent here by Elder John Taylor. These volumes con-
tain many precious and important documents — the history of the
persecution, the trials and acquittals of the Prophet before the courts
of Illinois ; many letters and teachings of the Prophet ; also, a full
account of the late murder of our brethren. In them will be found
APPENDIX B. 671
also much of the history connected with the rise and progress of
the Church. It is not expected that they will ever be reprinted,
and when these copies are disposed of they cannot be obtained.
I hope the Saints, as far as they can, will secure a* copy of this
work, that they may leave with their posterity an account of the
rise and progress of the Church, which has been attended with
so many scenes of vast interest.
We shall probably publish the "Book of Doctrine and Cove-
nants" in England, as soon as circumstances will permit.
Emigration will continue to Nauvoo, or other parts of Amer-
ica, according to the circumstances and desires of the Saints. We
shall endeavor to establish an agency in New Orleans, and also
in New York, and no pains will be spared to make the Saints
that wish to emigrate as comfortable as possible.
That all may understand alike and act in unison in Church
matters, among all the conferences throughout this country, I
would say, that whenever any member of the Church is to be
tried for any transgression or difficulty, after he has been dealt
with according to the laws of the Church, that the accuser pre-
sent his charge in writing in a comprehensible manner, before the
council of the officers of the branch to which the accused belongs.
The presiding elder of the branch will sit as president, and decide
the case according to the testimony given and according to jus-
tice and righteousness before the Lord. The decision should
afterwards be presented before the members of that branch, and
they be called upon to sanction the decision. Should there be
any dissatisfaction with the decision given, an appeal can be
made to the quarterly conference, by presenting an account of the
testimony and decision accompanying the appeal. The presiding
elder of the quarterly conference will preside, and decide the
case according to the testimony given.
If an elder, presiding over any branch of the Church should
transgress, charges can be brought against him before the quarter-
ly conference, and he can there be tried. If either party be dis-
satisfied there can be an appeal made to the general or yearly
conference, by presenting the testimony, and the decision given,
and the president of all the conferences in the realm will sit in
judgment on the case, and decide according to testimony, whicb
672 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
will be an end of controversy concerning the matter. If a pre-
siding elder over a quarterly conference shall transgress, charges
can be preferred against him before the general conference, and
he can be tried. If the president over the whole Church in any
realm shall transgress, he can be tried before the general auth-
orities of the Church assembled in Nauvoo, or wherever they
be assembled ; so that there is no member exempt in all the King-
dom of God. All these decisions must be made in all lowliness of
heart, in righteousness and truth before God.
I would earnestly exhort all the elders or other officers of
the Church that stand up to teach the people, not to forget the
first principles of the gospel; and to seek by faith, prayer and
humility, to obtain wisdom, and the spirit of God to dictate in all
your labors. Wisdom is one of the greatest gifts of God, and
the voice of wisdom will not tell us to spend our time in warring
against the sects of the day. Opposing the opinions of men ; rid-
iculing the religions that surround us, thereby closing the ears
of the hearers ; and closing up the understanding of men against
light and truth, are not wisdom. The opinions and religions of
other men are as dear unto them as ours are unto us. Oh ye
elders of Israel! let salvation be your text in meekness and hu-
mility. Let the power of eternal truth, wisdom, light, and
knowledge that are hidden in the first principles of the gospel of
the Son of God be brought forth. You can be instrumental in
saving the souls of men, and they will rejoice with yourselves
that they have beheld the light. We should never get away
from the gospel, or leave it to preach something that is foreign to
our calling, or be contentious about words to no purpose. Every
tree is known by its fruit. If we are faithful before the Lord,
pursue a wise and prudent course, g^od fruit will be sure to fol-
low our labors.
And lastly, I wish most strongly to urge upon all officers
and members of the Church of Jesus* Christ of Latter-day Saints
throughout this realm, that they strictly observe and abide by the
laws of the land. So long as the government protects out-
lives, persons, and property — guarantees unto us the rights of
conscience in common with its subjects, it is perfectly right that
we should be submissive to the laws of the same. We should
APPENDIX B. 673
honor and respect the Queen of the Realm, with all the officers
of government in their respective stations. We shall then be
following the example of our Lord and Master, who was ready to
render unto Caesar the things that were Caesar's, and unto God
things that were God's; and any course of conduct contrary to
this cannot be sustained by the authorities of this Church.
I wish the Saints generally to understand that I have made
choice of Elders Hedlock and Ward as counselors in presiding
over and conducting the affairs of the Kingdom of God in this
portion of the vineyard; and I hope, in conjunction with them,
to be able to visit most of the conferences as early as possible.
By way of conclusion I would exhort all the Saints that they
unitedly observe the sayings of the Lord, as recorded in the
twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth verses of the fifteenth chapter
of John. If we love one another as Christ loves us, we can easily
settle all difficulties that may arise in our midst, forgive one an-
other, and be filled with mercy, and light, love, joy, union, peace,
and fellowship.- There will then be the stability among us, and we
shall be much better in the sight of God, angels, and men, than
when pettyfogging over the faults of our brethren. I espe-
cially desire that all the officers of the Church may rightly con-
sider their calling, and make full proof of their ministry ; bear off
the priesthood with dignity and honor; be wise shepherds that
will feed the flocks ; prove a blessing to thousands of the human
family; and clear their garments of the blood of all men. I
desire that they prove themselves true and faithful; and be ap-
proved in the sight of heaven ; be acknowledged the . sons of
God; and be prepared for all those blessings that await the
friends of God both in time and eternity. This is the sincere
prayer, before God, of your servant and fellow laborer in the
new and everlasting covenant.
Wilford Woodruff.
44
Appendix C.
STORM ON LAKE MICHIGAN.
"We left Manitbu Island, Lake Michigan, at 4 o'clock p. m.
September 25, 1841, on the steamer Chesapeake, which contained
three hundred passengers, six of whom were members of the
Church, a large quantity of freight and coal, eighty cords of wood,
eighty mules, besides pigs, chickens, geese, ducks, etc.
"We continued our journey towards Chicago without any in-
terruption, until half-past eleven p. m., when we were overtaken
by a tremendous storm of wind and rain ; it blew a hurricane, and
the lake became as rough as it could be by the force of wind, and
such a scene as quickly followed I never before witnessed in my
travels, either by land or sea. The captain, officers, hands, and
most of the passengers expected to go to the bottom of the lake.
To have judged from outward appearances I should think there
were twenty chances of being lost to one of being saved, yet I did
not once expect to be lost, for I believed the Lord would by some
means save me and my wife and child, who were with me, from
a watery grave.
"We were some forty miles from land when the gale struck
us, and I was awakened from a sound sleep by the cry, 'We are
all lost.' The first thought that entered my mind was, 'No, we
shall not be lost/
"I immediately leaped out of my berth and went to the upper
deck. I saw we were in imminent danger of being wrecked ; the
bow of the boat was heavily laden, and frequently engulfed by the
heavy waves that washed over her; there were judged to be fifty
tons of water at a time on her bow ; at one time her bow ran under
water, and some thought she would never rise ; the water set the
mules and all the live stock afloat ; washed away the partition ; and
the mules, pigs, chickens, ducks, and geese, were all hurled in
one mass down into the steerage cabin, mixed pell mell with sixty
Irish passengers, men, women, and children ; at that moment the
roaring of the wind, the rush of the waters, the peals of thunder,
APPENDIX C. 675
the flashes of lightning, the braying of asses, the squealing of pigs,
the quacking of ducks, geese and chickens, the praying, scream-
ing, and swearing of men, women and children, created a confusion
of sounds which rent the air, and sent a gloomy thrill through the
heart.
"We immediately went to work, and helped all the passengers
out of the water, and from among the beasts, upon the deck, so
their lives were preserved, while all the fowls, pigs, and part of the
mules were drowned or killed ; many tons of water rushed through
the boat, until the water stood nearly to the boilers ; it drove the
firemen from their places.
"About this time, when the boat was laboring against the
wind and tide one of the wheel chains broke, and the boat rolled
over to one side. I again heard the cry that 'all was lost/ but
about thirty of us caught hold of the two detached pieces of chain,
and held them together until the engineer mended them' with
wire.
"It took three strong men to manage the wheel ; while the boat
lay upon her side, it washed away a part of the state rooms ; orders
were given to clear the boat of everything that was movable ; all
the wood was fastened with stanchions ; on the side that was
down, the stanchions were knocked out by the passengers, and
forty cords of wood tumbled into the sea at one surge ; this caused
the boat to right up, and we expected every moment our state
room would be washed away. I left it three times with my wife
and child, and stepped upon the main deck, expecting to see it
washed away; and to add to the horror of the situation we were
wrapped in darkness, as all the lanterns were dashed to pieces.
"The men at the wheel labored hard for five hours to turn the
boat round before they accomplished it, so that they could run be-
fore the storm. At length daylight appeared, and with it a ces-
sation of the storm in a measure. We returned to Manitou Island
at four o'clock, being twenty- four hours out, mostly in the storm. ,,
Appendix D.
RATIONALITY OF THE ATONEMENT.
(Millennial Star, Vol. 6, p. 134.)
A pamphlet has lately made its appearance in Glasgow, pub-
lished by a member of our Church holding the office of priest, con-
taining 28 pages, headed "A Treatise on the Atonement, Proving
the Necessity of Christ's Death for Man's Redemption Neither
Scriptural nor Reasonable. By T. S. Barr."
We are sorry to be under the necessity of occupying our time
and pages in noticing a pamphlet bearing such an introduction, as
the production of a member of the Church of Christ. We are sorry
that any man, bearing any portion of the authority of the holy
priesthood, should have his mind so much overcome by the powers
of darkness, as to stray so widely from the order and counsel of the
Kingdom of God. It is not pleasing to present, for the investiga-
tion of the public, a heresy so much opposed to the revelations of
God and to every principle of holiness.
Our object in the present article will not be so much to refute
the heretical doctrine advanced, as to introduce a portion of the
testimony in favor of the principle of redemption through the blood
of Christ, with which the revelations of God so much abound, in
order that our views on the subject may be rightly understood by
all, and that the Saints of God may be prepared to withstand the
assaults of the grand enemy of man's salvation, and to set the mat-
ter forever at rest in the minds of those who believe in the revela-
tions of God.
We had fully expected that our repeated cautions against in-
dividuals publishing things without our sanction would be suffi-
cient and save us the trouble of repeating the warning. The neg-
lect of the author to observe- this counsel causes him to forfeit his
authority and standing in the Church of God, until, at least, he
has repented of his error.
In our perusal of the pamphlet, we endeavored to find out the
object of the author, and the only reasonable conclusion we could
APPENDIX D. 677
arrive at was, that it was a strained attempt on his part to display
some talent and learning. He is ambitious to make quotations
from history, heathen mythology, and from the Hebrew language.
But it would be far better for a man to be entirely divested of tal-
ents, than to use them in endeavoring to prove the inefficiency of
the atonement of Christ, and striking at the fundamental principle
of salvation, as he has done.
The author introduces himself to his readers by lamenting be-
cause of having "to labor under great disadvantages while pro-
pounding what he conscientiously believes to be a correct solution
of this very important subject, as the views which he holds are
diametrically opposed to those entertained by Christians of almost
all denominations; at least (he says) since the foundation of the
Romish Church until now, the belief has been tenaciously adhered
to amongst professors of religion, that Jesus Christ came into the
world to suffer an ignominious death for, or instead of, Adam and
his posterity."
We would remark that he would have labored under equal
disadvantages, as far as professors of the religion of heaven were
concerned, had he lived contemporary with the Messiah Himself
and His apostles, or at any period, however remote, subsequent
to that time ; and that this doctrine was not one of the many false
fabrications or dogmas of men introduced to make void the designs
of God, or lead the minds of the people away "after seducing fables
and doctrines of devils;" but that it was not only a theme on
which the ancient prophets and servants of God delighted to dwell,
but the mainspring of all their hopes, and the source from which
they drew strength and support, when called to pass through trials
of an overwhelming nature ; to substantiate which we will make a
few quotations from Scripture.
The Apostle Paul, after treating at some length on the faith
with which the ancient worthies were endowed, speaks of Moses
refusing the honors which Pharaoh's daughter sought to confer
upon him, and "esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches
than the treasures in Egypt; for he had respect unto the recom-
pense of the reward" — Hebrews xi : 26. And after enumerating
the sufferings of others, he informs us that their reason for not ac-
cepting deliverance was, "that they might obtain a better resurrec-
tion" (Hebrews xi: 35), which could only be brought to pass
678 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
through the redemption wrought out by the Son of God, as we
shall be able fully to prove.
The same apostle, in writing to the Galatians, endeavors to
impress this doctrine upon their minds, by proving that the law
given through Moses was introduced because of transgressions,
and was inadequate to accomplish their salvation, but merely
served as a schoolmaster to bring them to Christ, and that it could
not disannul the covenant that was made before of God in Christ
(Galatians iii : 17); thereby proving that Abraham and his suc-
cessors were conversant with the gospel of Christ and the doctrine
of redemption through Him. And Job, while suffering under ex-
treme agony, seems to have been supported by this hope, when he
exclaims, "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that He shall
stand in the latter day upon the earth" (Job. xix: 25). It is also
evident that the faith of which they were in possession was effi-
cacious, for we are informed by Matthew xxvii : 52, that many of
the Saints which slept arose with Christ at His resurrection, who
must of a necessity have been some of the prophets and saints
who had lived prior to His coming. Moreover, we would remark
that unless this doctrine had been believed in by the ancients, they
were without the means of obtaining salvation; for Peter says
(Acts iv: 12), "there is none other name under heaven given
among men whereby we can be saved." In fine, the continuation of
sacrifices from the days of Abel to John was typical of the great
and last sacrifice offered up in the person of Jesus Christ.
After this introduction, the author labors to show the absurd-
ity and unrighteousness of the doctrine that the Almighty should -
require "the very heart's blood of His own well-beloved Son Christ
Jesus, to satiate His thrist for vengeance." As far as we or our
principles are concerned, he might have saved himself this trouble,
as we do not believe that such was the object of God in the sacrifice
of His Son. The Scriptures are too explicit on this point to be
misunderstood. We are informed by the Savior Himself, what
object His Father had in view in His coming into the world. "For
God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
life; for God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the
world : but that the world through Him might be saved." (John
iii: 16-17.)
APPENDIX D. 679
The revelations that God has given to man abundantly prove
that God and the eternal worlds are governed by a celestial law;
and in order that man might enjoy the same glory with Himself,
ti was requisite that he should keep the same law, "that which is»
governed by law is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanc-
tified by the same," etc., etc. (Doctrine and Covenants, Section 7,
Par. 8) ; but man, having transgressed the law of God, justly en-
tailed upon himself the curse of this disobedience, from which he
was incapable of redeeming himself, neither could any less than
infinite sacrifice atone for his fall. The effect of his disobedience,
it is well known, was death, and this curse has been hereditary to
all the posterity of Adam. Let it be borne in mind that man, while
submitting to this punishment, does so without any inherent power,
independently in himself to accomplish his resurrection and restor-
ation to the presence of God and His glory. He is now under the
jurisdiction and within the dominion of death, and to achieve a vic-
tory over death it was necessary that some one more holy and pure
than the being who had become the transgressor should enter into
his dominion, in order that he might thereby have that dominion
destroyed; and unless this be done, the control which death will
hold over mankind must be eternal. It will require little argument
to prove that the Son of God was, in every way, competent to per-
form this task, being pure, holy, and unspotted ; and that he was
the individual appointed to accomplish this, is fully substantiated
by the testimony of John concerning him, "Behold, the Lamb of
God that taketh away the sin of the world" (John i: 29), that "as
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive." (I Co-
rinthians xv : 22. )
The next step taken by the author is to prove that it was un- J
necessary for Jesus Christ to shed His blood, or that He came into
the world at all to atone for the transgression of Adam. To use
his own language — "Now, seeing that death, misery, pain, and pri-
vations have been the legacy handed down in the human family
from generation to generation, I for my own part, could not see
any justice on the part of Deity did He demand a victim in our
stead. Can any person, possessed of his reason, after recounting
the sufferings that Adam and his children have undergone because
of his and their own sin, avoid coming to the conclusion that man
has indeed suffered for himself." And then, after endeavoring to'
680 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
prove that because death has followed all men, the atonement of
Christ was incompetent, and did not accomplish the end for which
it was intended, he sums up by stating that the mission of Messiah
4 was, merely to be a Savior of men by becoming a preacher of
righteousness, and that He fell a martyr to the truth only, as did
the prophets who were slain previous to His coming. With all
his learning and self-sufficiency to attain to what he calls " correct
views of real heavenly theology," he has proven himself, through
taking the foregoing stand, either entirely ignorant of the Scrip-
tures, or wilfully unacquainted with them, as the following quota-
tions will fully prove. "For this is my blood of the new testament
which is shed for many for the remission of sins" (Mat. xxvi : 28).
"Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowl-
edge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified
and slain" (Acts ii: 23). "Take heed therefore unto yourselves,
and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you
overseers, to feed the Church of God, which He has purchased
with His own blood" (Acts xx: 28). "Being justified freely by
His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus; whom
God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in His blood,
to declare His righteousness for the remission of sins that are past,
through the forebearance of God" (Romans iii: 24-5). "In
whom we have redemption through His blood, the foregiveness of
sins, according to the riches of His grace" (Ephesians i : 7). "For
it pleased the Father that in Him should all fulness dwell: and
having made peace through the blood of His cross, by Him to rec-
oncile all things unto Himself: by Him, I say, whether they be
things in earth, or things in heaven" (Colossians i: 19, 20). "So
Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them
that look for Him shall He appear without sin unto salvation"
(Hebrews ix : 28). "Then, said I, lo, I come (in the volume of the
book it is written of me) to do thy will, O God ; by the which will
we are sanctified to the offering of the body of Jesus Christ, once
for all" (Hebrews x : 7-10). "Forasmuch as ye know that ye were
not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your
vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers, but with
the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without a blemish and
without a spot. Who verily was foreordained before the founda-
tion of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you;
APPENDIX D. 681
who by him do believe in God that raised Him up from the
dead and gave Him glory; that your faith and hope might be in
God" (I Peter i: 18-21). "And he is the propitiation for our
sins; and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole
world" (I John ii). "And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful
witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the Prince of the
kings of the earth. Unto Him that loved us and washed us from
our sins in His own blood" (Rev. i: 5).
Having made the foregoing quotations from the New Testa-
ment, we shall next introduce a few, on the same subject from the
Book of Mormon (first European edition).
"And he also spake concerning the prophets, how great a.
number had testified of these things, concerning this Messiah of
whom he had spoken, or this Redeemer of the world. Wherefore,
all mankind were in a lost and fallen state, and ever would be, save
they should rely on the Redeemer" (Page 19).
"And I looked and beheld the Lamb of God, that He was
taken by the people ; yea,theSon of the everlasting God was judged
of the world ; and I saw and bear record. And I, Nephi, saw that
He was lifted up upon the cross, and slain for the sins of the
world" (Page 23).
"And the Messiah cometh in the fulness of time that He may
redeem the children of men from the fall. And, because that they
are redeemed from the fall, they have become free forever" (Page
66).
"Behold, my beloved brethren, I speak unto you these thing:-,
that ye may rejoice and lift up your heads forever, because of the
blessings which the Lord God shall bestow upon your children.
For I know that ye have searched much, many of you, to know of
things to come; wherefore, I know that ye know that our flesh
must waste away and die : nevertheless, in our bodies, we shall see
God. Yea, I know that ye know, that in the body He shall show
Himself unto those at Jerusalem, from whence we came ; for it is
expedient that it should be among them; for it behooveth the
great Creator that He suffered Himself to become subject unto
men, in the flesh, and die for all men, that all men might become
subject unto Him. For as death has passed upon all men, to ful-
fill the merciful plan of the great Creator, there must needs be a
682 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
power of resurrection, and the resurrection must needs come unto
men, by reason of the fall ; and the fall came by reason of trans-
gression ; and because man became fallen, they were cut off from
the presence of the Lord ; wherefore, it must needs be an infinite
atonement ; save, it should be an infinite atonement, this corruption
could not put on incorruption. Wherefore, the first judgment
which came upon man must needs have remained to an endless
duration. And, if so, this flesh must have laid down to rot, and to
crumble to its mother earth, to rise no more. O, the wisdom of
God ! His mercy and grace ! For, behold, if the flesh should rise
no more, our spirits must become subject to that angel who fell
from before the presence of the eternal God, and became the devil,
to rise no more. And our spirits must have become like unto
him, and we become devil's angels to a devil, to be shut out fro*n
the presence of our God, and to remain with the father of lies, in
misery, like unto himself : yea, to that being who beguiled our first
parents; who transformeth himself nigh unto an angel of light,
and stirreth up the children of men unto secret combinations of
murder, and all manner of secret works of darkness. O, how
great the goodness of our God, who prepareth the way for our es-
cape from the grasp of this awful monster; yea, that monster,
death and hell, which I call the death of the body, and also the
death of the spirit. And because of the way of deliverance of our
God, the Holy One of Israel, this death, of which I have spoken,
which is the temporal, shall deliver up its death : which death is the
grave. And this death, of which I have spoken, which is the spir-
itual death, shall deliver up its dead ; which spiritual death is hell :
wherefore, death and hell must deliver up their dead, and hell
must deliver up its captive spirits, and the grave must deliver up
its captive bodies, and the bodies and the spirits of men shall be
restored one to the other; and it is by the power of the resurrec-
tion of the Holy One of Israel. O, how great the plan of our
God! For, on the other hand, the paradise of God must deliver
up the spirits of the righteous, and the grave deliver up the bodies
of the righteous ; and the spirit and the body is restored to itself
again, and all men become incorruptible and immortal, and they
are living souls, having a perfect knowledge like unto us, in the
flesh ; save, it be that our knowledge shall be perfect ; wherefore,we
shall have a perfect knowledge of all our gilt, and our uncleanness,
APPENDIX D. 683
and our nakedness ; and the righteous shall have a perfect knowl-
edge of their enjoyment, and their righteousness being clothed with
purity, yea, even with a robe of righteousness" (Pages 80-81).
"For, behold, my beloved brethren, I say unto you, that the
Lord God worketh not in darkness. He doeth not anything, save it
be for the benefit of the world ; for He loveth the world, even that
He layeth down His own life, that He may draw all men unto
Him" (Page 112).
"For, behold, and also His blood atoneth for the sins of those
who have fallen by the transgression of Adam, who have died, not
knowing the will of God concerning them, or who have ignorantly
sinned" (Page 169).
"For, behold, as in Adam, or by nature, they fall, even so the
blood of Christ atoneth for their sins, and, moreover, I say unto
you, that there shall be no other name given, nor any other way,
nor means, whereby salvation can come unto the children of men,
only in and through the name of Christ the Lord Omnipotent.
For, behold, He judgeth, and His judgment is just; and the infant
perisheth not that dieth in His infancy; but now men drink dam-
nataion to their own souls except they humble themselves and be-
come as little children and believe that salvation was, and is, and
is to come in and through the atoning blood of Christ the Lord
Omnipotent" (Page 170).
"For, were it not for the redemption which He hath made for
His people, which was prepared from the foundation of the world,
I say unto you, were it not for this, all mankind must have per-
ished. But, behold, the bands of death shall be broken, and the
Son reigneth and hath power over the death ; therefore, He bring-
eth to pass the resurrection of the dead" (Page 198).
"Yea, concerning that which was to come, and also concern-
ing the resurrection of the dead, and the redemption of the peo-
ple, which was to be brought to pass through the power and the
sufferings and the death of Christ, and His resurrection and as-
cension into heaven" (Page 202). "And He will take upon Him
death, that He may loose the bands of death which bind His peo-
ple" (Page 2i>6).
"Now, there is a death which is called a temporal death, and
the death of Christ shall loose the bands of this temporal death,
that all shall be raised from this temporal death" (Page 270).
684 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
"Now, Aaron began to open the scriptures unto them con-
cerning the coming of Christ, and also concerning the resurrec-
tion of the dead, and that there could be no redemption for man-
kind, save it were through the death and sufferings of Christ, and
the atonement of His blood" (Page 303).
"Behold, I say unto you, that I do know that Christ shall come
among the children of men, to take upon Him the transgressions
of His people, and that He shall atone for the sins of the world ;
for the Lord God has spoken it ; for it is expedient that an atone-
ment should be made ; for according to the great plan of the eternal
God, there must be an atonement made, or else all mankind must
unavoidably perish ; yea, all are hardened ; yea, all are fallen and
are lost, and must perish except it be though the atonement which
it is expedient should be made ; for it is' expedient that there should
be a great and last sacrifice; yea, not a sacrifice of man, neither
of beasts, neither of any manner of fowl ; for it shall not be a hu-
man sacrifice; but it must be infinite and eternal sacrifice. Now,
there is not any man that can sacrifice His own blood which will
atone for the sins of another. Now, if a man murdereth, behold,
will our law, which is just, take the life of his brother? I say unto
you, nay. But the law requires the life of him who hath murdered ;
therefore, there can be nothing which is short of an infinite atone-
ment, which will suffice for the sins of the world; therefore, it is
expedient that there should be a great and last sacrifice, and then,
shall there be, or it is expedient there should be, a stop to the
shedding of blood ; then shall the law of Moses be fulfilled ; yea, it
shall be fulfilled every jot and tittle, and none shall have passed
away. And behold, this is the whole meaning of the law; every
whit pointing to that great and last sacrifice ; and that great and
last sacrifice shall be the Son of God ; yea, infinite and eternal ; and
thus He shall bring salvation to all those who shall believe on His
name ; this being the intent of this last sacrifice, to bring about the
bowels of mercy, which overpowereth justice, and bringeth about
means unto men that they may have faith unto repentance" ( Pages
341-2).
"Now the work of justice could not be destroyed; if so, God
would cease to be God, and thus we see that all mankind were
fallen, and they were in the grasp of justice; yea, the justice of
God, which consigns them forever to be cut off from His presence.
APPENDIX D. 685
And now, the plan of mercy cannot be brought about, except an
atonement should be made, therefore, God Himself atoneth for
the sins of the world, to bring about the plan of mercy, to appease
the demands of justice, that God might be a perfect, just God, and
a merciful God also. Now, repentance could not come unto men
except there were a punishment which also was eternal, as the life
of the soul should be affixed opposite to the plan of happiness,
which was as eternal also as the life of the soul. Now, how could
a man repent except he should sin? How could he sin if there was
no law, how could there be a law except there were punishment?"
(Pages 362-3).
"And it came to pass that He stretched forth His hand and
spake unto the people, saying : Behold, I am Jesus Christ, of whom
the prophets testified shall come into the world, and behold I am
the light and the life of the world, and I have drunk out of that
bitter cup which the Father hath given me, and have glorified
the Father in taking upon me the sins of the world, in the which
I have suffered the will of the Father in all things from the be-
ginning" (Page 513). "And my Father sent me that I might be
lifted up upon the cross, and after that I had been lifted up upon
the cross I might draw all men unto me" (Page 547). "And be-
cause of the redemption of man, which came by Jesus Christ, they
are brought back into the presence of the Lord, yea, this is where-
in all men are redeemed, because the death of Christ bringeth to
pass the resurrection, which bringeth to pass a redemption from an
endless sleep, from which sleep all men shall be awakened by the
power of God when the trump shall sound; and they shall come
forth, both small and great, and all shall stand before His bar,
being redeemed and loosed from this eternal band of death" (Page
578). "Behold, I am He who was prepared from the foundation of
the world to redeem my people" (Page 587). "And again, if ye
by the grace of God are perfect in Christ, and deny not His power,
then ye are sanctified in Christ, by the grace of God, through the
shedding of the blood of Christ, which is in the covenant of the
Father, unto the remission of your sins, that ye become holy with-
out spot" (Page 634).
To conclude our evidence on this subject, we shall make a few
quotations from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
"I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the
686 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
sins of the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that
they may become the sons of God, even one in me, as I am in the
Father, and the Father is one in me, that we may be one" (Sec. xi :
Par. 1).
"And verily, I say even as many as have believed on my name,
for I am Christ, and in my own name by the virtue of the blood
which I have spilt have I pleaded before the Father for them"
(Sec. xii, Par. 1).
"Listen to Him who is the advocate with the Father, who is
pleading your cause before Him, saying, Father, behold the suffer-
ings and death of Him who did no sin, in whom thou wast well
pleased ; behold the blood of thy Son which was -shed — the blood
of Him whom Thou gavest that Thyself might be glorified" (Sec.
xi, Par. 1).
"Remember the worth of souls is great in the sight of God ;
for behold, the Lord your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh
wherefore He suffered the pain of all men, that all men might re-
pent and come unto him. ,, (Sec. xliii, Par. 3). "For, behold, I God,
have suffered these things for all that they might not suffer if they
would repent, but if they would not repent, they must suffer even
as I, which suffering caused myself, even God, the greatest of all,
to tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every pore, and to suffer
both body and spirit, and would that I might not drink the bitter
cup and shrink — nevertheless, glory be to the Father, and I partook
and finished my preparations unto the children of men." (Sec.
xliii; Par. 2).
It is written, "that in the mouth of two or three witnesses
every word may be established." As we have quoted from many
witnesses out of three records, we trust it will have a tendency to
enlighten, not only the mind of the author of the pamphlet, but all
those who doubt the doctrine of atonement through the blood of
Christ. It will have been fully established beyond all controversy,
from the flood of testimony, which we have brought from the rev-
elations of God, given in various dispensations and ages of the
world, and in different parts of the globe, that the object of
Christ's mission to the earth was to offer Himself as a sacrifice to
redeem mankind from eternal death, and that it was perfectly in
accordance with the will of the Father that such a sacrifice should
be made. He acted strictly in obedience to His Father's will in all
APPENDIX D. 687
things from the beginning, and drank of the bitter cup given Him.
Herein is brought to light, glory, honor, immortality, and eternal
life, with that charity which is greater than faith or hope, for the
Lamb of God, has thereby performed that for man which he could
not accomplish for Himself. As justice in the first place has had
its claim, and trie words of God have been verified — "In the day
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die" — so, on the other hand
mercy has been extended, and the love of God manifested in break-
ing the bands of death, whereby the spirits and bodies of men are
re-united, the spirits of the just received in exaltation in the pres-
ence of God and the Lamb — in the same tabernacles in which they
toiled, labored, and suffered while on earth, without which union
it is impossible for the souls of men to receive the fulness of glory.
There is a glory connected with this that will be an eternal source
of joy to every citizen of the celestial kingdom. The spirits, on
the other hand, of those who reject the gospel of Christ and slight
His proffered mercies, must return to their bodies in the last res-
urrection to receive a fulness of their punishment in the same tab-
ernacles in which they dwelt while warring against God. We
would hereby warn all men who may hear the sound of the words
to repent of their sins and obey the gospel of the Son of God, that
they may escape the punishment of those "who have trodden un-
der foot the Son of God, and have counted the blood of the cov-
enant, wherewith they were sanctified, an unholy thing, and have
done despite unto the spirit of grace" (Heb. x: 29), and
that they may have a part in the first resurrection, and have their
names "written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the
foundation of the world" Rev. xiii : 8), and be prepared to join in
chanting the new song, saying, "Thou art worthy to take the book
and to open the seals thereof, for thou wast slain and hast re-
deemed us to God by Thy blood, out of every kindred and tongue,
and people, and nation; and hast made us unto our God kings
and priests, and we shall reign on the earth" (Rev. v: 9, 10).
We will now close with the words of Jacob, from the Book of
Mormon, page 147: "Behold, will ye reject these words? Will ye
reject the words of the prophets? and will ye reject all the words
which have been spoken concerning Christ, after so many have
spoken concerning Him ; and deny the good word of Christ and the
Power of God, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and quench the
688 WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Holy Spirit, and make a mock of the great plan of redemption
which has been laid for you? Know ye not that if ye will do these
things, that the power of the redemption and the resurrection
which is in Christ will bring you to stand with shame and awful
guilt before the bar of God."
Wilford Woodruff,
President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in
the British Isles.
WIVES OF WILFORD WOODRUFF.
689
fa
fa
P
&
Q
O
O
£
Q
Pi
O
fa
J
fa
O
fa
>
C~
CD
CO
CO
t'
oo
*<#
lO
lO
10
«
00
00
00
00
00
fc£
1-*
S*
CO*
to"
CO
CO
„
trj as
T— t
rH
r-t
S
"C
*n
rP
o
43
o
hi
CO
A
pi
c8
03
3
•-a
<J
<
a
B
2*
P
ce
T3
$
o
©
S
ea
' fl
'a
PS fc
H
43
©
r5
p *S
OP
s
43
CD
■a
.2
43
OQ
ca
T3
o
3
H
p
hi
o
CO
44
43
p
i
CO
1
o
o
>-3
1
o
hi
PQ
©
OQ
1
'3
h?
&
hi
N
a
c3
OQ
p
©
P
43
©
r-a
M
•■S
2
IS
s
PS
W
m c3
©
«p ca
43 +->
W
-u
a
p 1
£
la
OQ
OQ
© &e
0Q
iO
■*r
t-
q
00
Oi
o>
H
00
00
O
a
I-H
i-H
O
3
^
„
rH
»
H
o
rH
oT
00
o
o
O
£
S
PS
p
*3
P
CO
p
o
«a ©
©
1
o
n
w
o
la
o
R
■ ©
13 s
ca P
OS
»
43
hi
o
P OQ
O S
g£
»3
a
o
OQ
©
1 ®
2 -
^0
1
+a
g*
*© Q
p
<1
13
<3
©
ca
O
as
S
00
00
00
CO
00
S
S
00
o
i— (
rH
00
r-t
B
„
^
_
r-t
is
m
00
43
O
00
1— <
rH
43
O
1-4
CO
P3
hi
,J3
l-l
P
>%
*
©
«a
ca
r-»
«a
«i=l
fe8
p
p
£«w
p
Si
•d
i
§1
5 "8
©
OQ
-3
©
©
3
OQ
-<
fe
ea
43
-*3
%
43
fc*tfcf
r^ hi
g 2
1
2
-5 °
© M
-§-©
OQ
m
©
<d ea
&l
a
a
43
ca
43 ©
r
1
Ph
a
H
OQ
45
690
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fa
fa
Q
O
O
Q
O
fa
fa
o
w
OS
Q
i— (
u
Ih
a
o
o
m
•**
H
<D
2 3
o
o
T3
o
o
o
O
o
o
00
M
o
o3
a
a
J3
-4-3
a
CO
oS
^9
23
a
a
S3
0)
o
,P
PL.
E7
CO
H
G3
m
3
2
«i
T3
e
O
O
CO
£
o
O
O
o
O
O
O
O
o
o
«
T3
*o
T3
T3
iX3
T3
T3
T3
T3
T3
03
T3
tH
S
H
•<
*h
Pm
5
. a0
03
CD 1
.
Q
*o
1
»H
jf
h
S
a
o3
w
n
.S
o
o
>
P
O
g
Ih o3
03 ^d
P m
*h <3>
O
.2
*o
.s
•S3
■♦a
O
O
►
55
.2
CO
CO
o
CD
CD
00
LO
CO
00
Q
H
s
3J
00
3E
00
3
o
G5
00
to
00
M
ft
pH
00
i— «
1—t
1— «
r-t
1— f
1— I
t>
tS
<N
o
of
CO
LO
«*
m
_ 1— 1
l-H
?-H
eg
1— 1
<N
eg
a
O
o
55
o
a>
a
a
a
eS
•-a
>
o
r€
*a
T3
cfl
1
03
oS
ft
M
©
.2
*o
as
<x>
Of m
O
-*3
£
OS
o
B
W
03
i
EQ
oS
©
IH
o
<D
1
*> O
CO »— «
O
Ih
.p
f
o
a
H
'o
o
Ih
C3
s
O
O)
■a
o
»H
a>
aT
o
o
a?
•a
£
99
fl.
o5
a
a
j
u
o
j
O
CO
o
3
fc
>
3
5
-♦a
'3
CO
CO
ft
H
o
8
00
o
2
00
9
00
3
CD
3
3
i— •
00
CO
00
00
00
n
ft
w
H
Tji"
3
^
io
00
00*
o
a>
00
oT
LO
eg
I— •
■4J
O
i-H
a
1-4
p3
1
eg
■4S
i— i
eg
d
rJ3
O
Ih
eS
"p
►-a
S
s
"3
»-8
*P
Q
o
O
i-a
o3
i-a
o
w
IB
«H
&
.
P
*-
P
l_i
Sfc!
Ih
O
O
•43
5
!tt
M
S3
P
«-<
O
O
1-9
g
o
o
.2
T3
O
O
.2
5«
Ih
!tt
S
O
O
E
8
o.
O
P
Ih
O
O
ft
oS
I
a
•a
CO
O
O
t*
»H
o
*a5
S
0)
o
a,
*5>
e
o
CO
o
CO
H3
8
(fa
a»
CO
o
S3
O
o
»H
N
Ih
e3
o
•a
Ih
OS
CO
1
■a
"p
oq
o
00
o
OS
►"•
00
a
OS
>-a
a
CO
a
ii
a
oS
U3
a
^3
HI
*3^
W)
« S
p ®
£ -*»
^^H
P.-S
2 t*
o P.
^ on
°S
CHILDREN OF WILFORD WOODRUFF.
691
00 5
WS5
r£3
a
CO
o
o
o
o
O
o
g
o
o
o
©
03
13
13
*o
is
TS
13
,d
^
T3
13
OP
a
o3
*<
a
i
2
H
CO
*5
S3
^
13
K
O
O
oo
^
O
O
o
o
o
©
o
o
O
o
«
13
13
13
13
13
13
13
T3
13
'O
W
13
©
«1
fa
s
Q
»
Q
H
a
r£3
03
P
1?
o
.30
P
EH
©
n
o3
■a
a
*4
07
-+3
Pn
■5
*
>
3
^_
"a
CO
H
CO
U3
o
CD
3
E
w
<Ji
00
OS
00
|-H
•— »
i-H
s
„
«
„
„
O
•—»
CD
CO
i-H
CM
i-H
to
173
©
<D
£
>
o
55
P-
<5
O
=s
a
*-8
*a
03
■+»
SB
P
0!
fc
o
t>»
n
-4J
P3
O
O
o
o
o
O
O
o
O
O
o
V
13
13
T3
is
•O
13
T3
H3
T3
13
H
^d
w
03
£
►J
13
00
S5
o
CO
CD
00
CD
CD
Ci
3
CD
«
CO
CD
00
00
00
t—
t-
00
00
00
DO
o
00
00
i— 1
i— t
i-H
00
00
i— »
i-H
rH
i— •
H
1— 1
^-t
55
W
9
t-8
CO
•8
©
i-H
I
CO*
CO
<M
i
!
a
Ha
"C
pi
00
a
o3
•-3
8
&
i-H
5
•-a
23
so
2
13
O
O
_o3
so
3
»H
13
o
o
15
tn
SO
E
13
O
O
o
Pi
a
o
SO
1
o
o
SO
s
13
o
o
p
O
a
e8
so
E
U
O
o
©
J
s
a?
SO
E
13
O
o
.2
5
to
E
T=)
O
o
a
<D
3S
03
Ph
1
^3
O
o
bo
O
O
1
PQ
1
O
O
■a
so
a
u
13
O
o
03
.s
9
o3
a
a
<*<
•a
4
a
<
03
5
•3
,©
"5
Q
^3
<D
O
Ph
.2
>
tn
692
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
fa
fa
O
fa
Q
O
O
o
fa
o
fa
fa
fa
o
fa
fa
a
fa
DC
u
be
S3
-*
H
e>
H
g
o
PQ
o
o
o
o
CO
43
J3
o
o
o
O
o
o
,p
T3
13
»o
.hfl
T3
T3
*a
T3
*a
T3
OQ
co
S 3
CO
Q
33
CO
-5
f»l
CO
CO
H
SJ3
3
•<
3
fc
o
o
i°
fc
O
O
o
o
O
O
o
O
o
o
03
*P
*o
*p
*a
*o
»o
Tl
T3
'O
»o
H
T3
a
hi
O
&H
i
H9
c0
,£3
Q
«#»
fc"»
O
K
pa
p
w
03
w
n
P
43
^ c0
o
o
J! 3
■+3
73
pU
CO
5 -a
73
O
k)
CO
03
CO
Cm
CO
Ci
<N
p
o
•H
CO
CD
t>
m
Oi
i— 1
£
So
00
i— i
00
r-H
P
l-H
r-H
55
tff
oi"
00
CD
Cvf
H
i—i
*"^
<M
43
CP
fa
faj
fa
fas
CD
fa
ci
CD
O
O
^3
,P
43
*a
CO
c0
CO
c0
43
d
+3
■*»
•43
55
P
O
&
&
&
03
„
-P
„
^
O
t>»
.2
t£
a
>>
pa
i
05
43
o
CD
O
*P
O
w CO
-3P
43
o
CD
o
13
o
H3
CO
a
43
C9
o
o
gfl
M
3
Jd
CD
-i4
cfl
fa}
+3
"o
CO
fa}
43
43
CO
fa?
43
13
05
73
o
73
CO
CO
fa
CO
fe
00
CD
o
CO
I— 1
3
CD
00
CD
r-H
CO
g2
03
cd
00
t-
£;
cd
00
00
00
00 *
00
00
O
00
00
00
00
r-H
r-H
r-H
r-H
t— 1
1—1
T— 1
CO"
►
o
55
CD~
<M
43
O
O
10
ci
CD
Q
faj
CD
fa
i-H
CD
a
p
fas
CO
CM
ei
CD
Q
<3
P
00
<M
CD
a
P
•-9
so
g
sp
g
■g
o
be
55
m
P
Ih
O
o
a
o
■*»
#
e
T3
o
o
i*
&
CO
o
o
SP
M
6H
S3
O
g
6H
g
o
©
g
o
g
o
o
p
IS
O
o
Si
CD
»
cO
,p
a
c0
03
*p
In
cO
Ee
O
O
a
.2
*C
CO
o
CD
.S *
'a?
a
O
o
"3
a
■a
i
CD
o
*■ cO
a
CO
CO
O
•-3
p
^3
•al
.2
"p
X
S
O
fa
S
w
fa
•-t
03
fas
fas
INDEX.
Aaronic Priesthood, 171
Abraham, 1.
Accidents, 5
Adultery, 195.
Adams, George, 235.
Adam, 450
Adam-ondi-Ahman, 481, 545.
Adams, Elias, 504.
Address, Last Public, 620.
Agitation in U. S. against Mor-
mons, 538.
Aitken, Robert, 125.
Akeman, 50.
Akeman, fell dead, 53.
Alaska, Trip to, 590.
Albion, James, 135.
Albinos, 523.
Albuquerque, 524.
Allen, Captain, 250.
Allen, Colonel, 392.
Alexander, Randolph, 60.
Alexander, Colonel, 390, 402.
Alleghanies, crossed by railroad, 194
Anointing, Second, 198.
Apaches, 522.
Apostleship, Called to ,83.
Archbishop of Canterbury, 118.
Arkansas River, Down the, 54.
Aropene, 378, 403.
Arizona, Attempt to rob Saints of
land in, 550.
Arizona, Tour of, 568.
Arthur's Seat, 239.
Arm Broken, 6.
Arrest of Joseph, 181.
Arrow-head in Zelpha, 41.
Ash Creek, 286.
Ashley Valley, In, 557.
Atonement, 447.
Authority, 171,378.
Avieta, Mrs. Pascual, 52/.
Axtell, Samuel W., 485.
Ballou's Hall, 396.
Baltimore National Convention, 207.
Bannigan, 590.
Baptism, 171.
Baptism for the Dead, 18, 155, 163,
165, 180, 229.
Baptism, First, 29.
Baptismal Font, 380.
Baptiste, John, 416.
Barnes, Lorenzo, 173,236,240.
Barnes, William, 504.
Bautista, Juan, 523.
Bear, Meets, 49.
Bears, 297.
Bear River, 309.
Bear Lake, 436.
Beck, Charles, 190.
Bed spread presented to Wilford
Woodruff, 614.
Beman, a mobocrat, 50.
Beman, Eliza, 456.
Benbow, John, 116, 158, 260.
Bennett, John C, 166.
Benson, Ezra T., 251, 414, 461.
Bernheisel, 387, 398.
Berry, Elder,Death of, 552.
Big Pigeon River, 254.
Big Elk, 257.
Birthday, 495, 532, 549, 564, 586, 598.
Birthday greeting, 512.
Blakesly, James, 71.
Black Hills, 292, 299.
Black's Fork, 308.
Black Rock, 347.
Blackhurst, Jane, 443.
694
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Blessing, Patriarchal, 69.
Boards of Trade, local, 506.
Body-guard of Joseph, 42.
Bond, 178.
Boggs, Gov., 99, 167.
Book of Mormon, first edition pub-
lished in England, 119.
Book of Moses, 159.
Boggs, L. W. 254, 294.
Bordoe, 293.
Brannan, S., 306.
Breast-bone broken, 10.
British Mission, 244.
Bridger, Col., 306.
Brigham City, Ariz., 517.
Brigham Young College, Dedication
of, 553.
Broadsword in heavens, 172.
Brocchus, Judge, 348.
Brown, Captain, 307.
Buchannan, President, 401.
Buffaloes, 265, 273, 274.
Bull, Infuriated, 6.
Bunker Hill, 89.
Burial places, 173.
Burton, Captain, 426.
Burt, Bishop, Death of, 547.
Cadron, 54.
Cain, 351.
Cairus, Sister, 72.
Carlin, Gov., 169.
Call, Josiah, 403.
California, Trip to, 565, 568.
California, 199.
Campbell, James, 41.
Camp Floyd, 408.
Cannon, George Q., 114.
Cannon, George Q., Arrest of, 557.
Cannon, George Q., Imprisonment
of, 563.
Cannon, Abram H., Call to Quorum
of Twelve, 565.
Cannon, Abram'H.,Death of, 597.
Candidacy for President of U.S., 199.
Canyon Creek, 321.
Capstone, 579.
Card playing, 24, 289.
Carter, Phoebe, his wife, 69.
Carter, Ezra, 74, 337.
Carrington, Albert, 462.
Carver, Ebenezer, 187.
Cedar City, 345, 363.
Celestial Law, 198.
Chartered rights of Nauvoo, 184.
Chase, Darwin, 101.
Chase, Father, 268.
Cheney, Elijah, 32.
Chills and fever, 109.
Chimney Rock, 287, 288.
Children, Growth of after resurrec-
tion, 553.
Cholera, Zion's Camp, 43.
Church and State, 344, 350, 598.
Church records, 384.
Civil War, 173, 427.
Cincinnati, 189.
City Creek, 272.
Civilization, Modern, 402.
Clark, Hyrum, 233.
Clark, Ezra, 440.
Clayton, William, 114, 280, 281.
Clear Creek, 272.
Clithero Conference, 241.
Coal, 297.
Cockpit, 238.
Colfax, Schuyler, 442, 462.
Collins, Samuel, 27.
Colorado River, 513.
Coombs, Benjamin, 80, 82.
Companionship, Dangerous, 24.
Conference at Fish Lake, 552, 554.
Consecration, 415.
Constable Baptized, 118.
Convention, Wesleyan, 150.
Connor, Col., 421, 422.
Co-operation, 457.
Copeland, Dr. Wm, 135.
Copyright Doctrine & Covenants, 238.
Cordon, Alfred, 115.
Corner, 123.
Cottonwood, 273.
INDEX.
695
Court mob, 59.
Counsel, 176.
Council Point, 256.
Council Bluffs, 257.
Cove Fort, 459.
Cowles, 21.
Cowley, Matthias, 436, 618.
Crow, Robt., 293.
Cradlebaugh, Judge, 405.
Crow Indians, 323.
Crusade, Beginning of, 548.
Cumming, Alfred, 391-400.
Dalton, Edward M., Death of, 558.
Damnation of hell, defined, 162.
Dancing, 354.
Davis, George, 446.
Dawson, John W., 415, 432.
Death, 161.
Deer, 273.
Deer Creek, 296.
Deseret Theological Society, 362.
Deseret Alphabet, 367.
Deseret A. & M. Society, 403.
Deseret News, 480.
Devil's Gate, 304.
Dibble, Philo, 329.
Directions as to his burial, 622.
Discipline, 196.
Doctrine & Covenants, 238, 242.
Doty, Governor, 442.
Dom Pedro, Emperor, 490.
Douglass, Minister, 78, 84.
Douglas, Stephen A., 385, 409.
Dream, Serpents, 51.
Dream, Warned in, 60.
Dreams, 189, 199, 227, 234, 376, 446,
505, 529, 562.
Drowned, 7.
Duncan, Joseph, 188.
Eames, Captain, 78.
Earthquake, 574.
Echo Canyon, 389.
Education, 20, 351, 364.
Edmunds, Thomas, 504.
Edmunds Bill, 539.
Electric power plant, 585.
Elder, Ordained an, 56.
Eldredge, Horace, 111.
Eliot, President, 578.
Elijah, 198.
Elkhorn River, 263.
Elk, 278.
Emery, Gov.,489, 574.
Endowments, 66, 195, 226.
Endowment House, 362, 372.
Ensign Peak, 316.
Epistle to the World, 506.
Epitaph, L. Barnes', 240.
Escaped arrest, 559.
European Mission, 225.
Exemplary Deacons, 544.
Excitement, 176.
Exile in Arizona, 506, 513.
Exodus, 247, 248, 262.
Exploring Expedition to California,
199.
Extradition, 181.
Fabyan, Chas., 145.
Far West, 101.
Federal Officers, Change in, 563.
Ferry, Platte, 300, 301.
Field-glass, 279.
Fillmore, 365.
Fisher, A, 20.
Fishing River, 41.
Fish at Fox Islands, 76.
First Presidency, 325.
Flagstaff Springs, 515.
Flag at half-mast, 554.
Fordham, Elijah, 89, 104.
Ford, Gov., 188.
Fort Laramie, 293.
Fort St. John, 293.
Forgiveness, 365.
Forway, Dr.,403.
Fourth of July, 1843, 187.
Fourteenth Ward, 343.
Fowler, O. S. 193.
Fox Islands, Mission to, 70, 337.
BANCROFT
LIBRARY
696
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Fox, Jesse, 317.
Franklin, Benjamin, 586.
Fremont, 306.
Frome Hill, 117.
Frozen, 8.
Funeral of Wilford Woodruff, Day
of, 622.
Gardo House, Reception at, 538.
Gardo House, Dedication of, 545.
Gathering, 192.
Gates, Susa Y., 492.
Genealogy, 3.
Gibbs, Elder, Death of, 552.
Gibson, Walter M., 411, 435.
Greeley, Horace, 409.
Glories, 180.
Godbe, Mrs. Wm.,446.
Godbe Movement, 463.
Godhead, 180.
Gold, 407, 424.
Goodson, John, 72.
Goodyear, 309.
Gordon, John, 72.
Grant, J. M., 234, 374.
Grant, U. S., 489.
Grant, Heber J., Call to Quorum of
Twelve, 542.
Grasshoppers, 451.
Great Basin, 254. 306, 313.
Green River, 305, 307.
Guardian, 218.
Habeas Corpus, 168, 180.
Hades, 180.
Hailstorm, Miraculous, 41.
Hale, Jonathan, 71.
Ham's Fork, 392.
Hammond, Francis A., 440.
Handsome men, 176.
Hancock, Solomon, 275.
Hand-carts, 371, 380.'
Hardman, Squire, 56.
Hart,Adna,73,112.
Harvey, Major, 268.
Harris, Major, 306.
Harris, Martin, 468.
Harrison, President, 580, 574.
Hardy, Leonard,Birthday party, 534.
Haun's Mill, 103.
Hawaiian reunion, 564.
Healing power, 16, 104, 119, 333, 445.
Hell Gate, 301.
Hickman, Wm., 434, 470.
Higbee, Elias, 46.
Higbee, John, 296.
History, Reading, 25.
Historian's Office, 371.
Holmes, Nathaniel, 74.
Holmes, Milton, 71, 95, 236.
Holy Ghost, 107, 162, 224.
Holy Land, 168.
Hooper, Captain Wm. H., Death of
543.
Hot Springs, Midway, 438.
Horse poisoned, 61.
Houston, General, 401.
Hubbel, 52.
Hulme, Captain, 132.
Humor, 367.
Hunt, Buffalo, 274, 275.
Hunting grounds, 283.
Hunter, 352.
Hunter, Bp., Prophecy by, 560.
Hunter, Bp., Death of, 548
Hyde, Orson, 114, 168,187,247,252,
505.
In Exile, 553.
Independence Hall, 191.
Independence Rock, 304.
Indians, 271, 272, 273, 283, 321, 357,
420,421,441,467.
Infant Baptism, 161.
Infidelity, 161.
Irish, Colonel, 441.
Iron Company, 352.
Irrigation Congress, 575
Isletas, 522, 524.
Ivins, A. W., 596.
Jackson Co.,432.
INDEX.
697
Jeremiah, 1.
Jereu, A Frenchman, 48.
John, the Baptist, 171.
Jones, Dan, 233, 328.
Jones, N. V., 410, 422, 464.
Jordan, 320.
Joseppa, Visit to, 568.
Journalizing, 210, 476.
Jubilee Celebration, 616.
July 24,1847,313.
Kane, Thomas L., 251, 252, 254, 263,
333, 339, 397, 480.
Kanosh, 366.
Kearney, Colonel, 250.
Kidnapping, 195.
Kinney, Judge, J. F., A Visit from,
616.
Kinnikinic, 324.
Kimball, David P., 461.
Kimball, Hyrum, 157.
Kimball, Heber C.,101, 124, 238.
Kington, Thomas, 119.
Kingdom of God, 170.
Kirtland, Wilford Woodruff moves
to, 37.
Kirtland, Plan of City, 67.
Kirtland, Conditions in, 70.
Knowledge, 164, 174, 175.
Labent Creek, 295.
Lagumas, 522.
Lamanites, 522.
Laney, Isaac, 103, 429.
Laurel wreath, 616.
Law, Wm.,164, 197.
Lawyers, 186.
Lee, John D., 388.
Legislation, 360.
Letter to King and Queen of Swe-
den, 617.
Letter to News from Sunset, Ari-
zona, 513.
Letter to Prest. Taylor and Council,
521.
Liberty, 13, 14.
Liberal Party, 584.
Lieutenant General, 188.
Lincoln, Abraham, 441.
Little, Jesse C, 263.
Little, Charles, 428.
Liverpool, 114.
Liquor, 65, 430.
Looking-glass Creek, 267.
London, 121.
Lord Mayor of London, 130, 151.
Losses, Financial, 26.
Loup Fork, 266, 268.
Luce, Jason, 434.
Lund, A. H., Call to Quorum of
Twelve, 565.
Lyman, Amasa, 220, 307, 447, 449.
Lyman, Francis M., Call to Apostle-
ship, 533.
Mack, Solomon, 233.
Mad dog, Bitten by, 8.
Maid of Iowa, 182.
Malvern Hill, 119. .
Manifesto, 569.
Marsh, Thomas B., 61, 100, 381.
Marks, Ephraim, 164.
Martyrdom, The, 172, 207, 208, 210.
Markham, Stephen, 182, 264.
Marks, Wm., 216.
Marriage Ceremony by Wjilford
Woodruff, 618.
Mason, a Prophet, 16.
Masonic Lodge, 160,166, 181.
Maxwell, Elder, 392.
Memorial to Congress, 396.
Memphis, Preaching in, 55.
Merrill, M. W., Call to Quorum of
Twelve, 565.
Mexican War, 250.
Michael, the Archangel, 450.
Migration to N. Y., 30.
Miller, 4, 23.
Mills, Andrew, 22.
Miller, Henry, 26, 327.
Miller, George, 110,225.
Millennial Star named, 119.
698
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
MilHken, Lucy, 193.
Military Tactics, 279.
Mile-gage, 280, 281.
Militia, 463.
Mind, The, 176.
Mining, 442.
Mission, Southern States, 46.
Mission to England, 109.
Missionaries, Instructions to, 412,
426.
Missouri, 187.
Missouri River, 253.
Missouri Companies, 295.
Moan Copy, 513.
Moderation, 176.
Mogo, 407.
Monument, Brigham Young, 616.
Moquis, 522.
Mormon Battalion, 252, 255, 296, 317.
Mormon Trail, 277.
Morgan, John, 553.
Morgan, Senator, 565.
Morley, Isaac, 254.
Moses, Mrs. Ann, 504.
Mosita, Negra, 523.
Mountain Meadows, 388.
Move, The, 399.
Murphy, 310.
Murray, Gov., 558.
Mysteries, 180.
McKean, Judge, 476, 486.
McNeil Springs, Arizona, 519.
Napela, 461.
Nauvoo, 146.
Nauvoo House, 155.
Nauvoo Legion, 160, 165, 188, 347.
Nauvoo Home, 177.
Nauvoo Temple, Dedication of, 247.
Navajoes, 522.
Nebraska, 254.
Nephites, 522.
Newman, Elijah, 271.
Newton, Minister, 76, 77.
New York, Migration to, 31.
Nicaragua, Delegates from, 401.
Noble, Joseph, 106,456.
Oahu, 440.
Obedience, 377.
Observations, 265, 267, 270. 281.
Ockey, Edward, 142, 143.
Old Folks' Excursion, 503.
Omaha, 331.
Onandagus, Prophet, 41.
Omahas, Indians, 256.
Opposition, Nauvoo, 230.
Oracles, 170.
Oregon Road, 286, 293.
Osage River, 48.
Ottos, Indians, 256.
Pacific Coast, Tour of, 565.
Page, John E., 67 , 93, 189.
Palestine, 481.
Panic, Financial, 67.
Papyrus, Egyptian, 159.
Parish, Warren, 58, 88.
Partridge, Edw., 589, 150.
Paradise, 180.
Paralysis, 482.
Patriarch, 219, 222.
Patten, David, 58, 352.
Patriarchal Order of Marriage, 542,
546.
Patti, Adelina, 549.
Paul, 2.
Pawnee Indians, 265, 268.
Peace Commission, 401.
Pelone, 520.
Pentecost, 171.
People's Party, Disbanding of, 575.
Persecution, Storm of, 553.
Peterson, Canute, 453.
Phelps, W.W., 221.
Philosophical Society, 360.
Phrenological Chart, 193.
Phillips, Mary, 439.
Pig in Stone, 241.
Pine Company, 225.
Pisgah, Mt., 249, 331. '
Pitt, Mary, 120.
INDEX.
699
Pioneers, 262.
Pioneer Square, Dedication of, 619.
Platte River, 263, 284.
Pleasant Valley, Ariz., 519.
Plural Marriage, 258, 259, 456, 462,
468, 490.
Pine Valley, In, 556.
Poem, Robert Polleck, 28.
Poisoned, 368.
Politics, 188, 202, 567.
Polygamy, 403.
Polk, James K., 250, 252, 254.
Polakkah, 514.
Potatoes, 315.
Prayer, Place of, 28.
Pratt, Parley P., First meeting with,
38.
Pratt, Parley P., 236, 251, 263.
Pratt, Orson, First meeting with, 38.
Pratt, Orson, 314.
Pratt, Orson, Death of, 537.
Precedents, 160.
Priest, Ordained a, 47.
Priesthood and Church standing,
191.
Priesthood, Melchizedek, 319.
Presidency and Twelve, Meeting of,
548.
Primeval Childhood, 1.
Prophet, 209.
Frovo, 364, 451.
Provo Meeting-house, 418.
Prophecy, 453.
Prosperity a test, 191.
Pueblo, 280.
Pulsipher, Zera, 32.
Purse or Scrip, 47.
Quicksand,. 268.
Railroads, 452.
Reading, 25.
Rebuke to Pioneers, 289
Rebaptism, 319, 372.
Redemption Hill, 252.
Redding's Coal, 310.
Reflections of youth, 23, 27.
Reformation, 372.
Relaxation, 176.
Repentance, 161, 164.
Requisition, 195.
Resignation offered, 375.
Resurrection, 161, 163, 173 263.
Return to Winter Quarters, 321.
Revelation, 156.
Revivals, 21, 27.
Reynolds, Gov., 169.
Reynolds, Wood, 415.
Reynolds, George, 530.
"Rhode Island, Go to," 30.
Richland, N.Y., 31, 32.
Rich, Chas. C, 249, 435, 548.
Richards, Willard, 99, 119, 355.
Richards, Levi, 139.
Rigdon, Sidney, 103, 212, 213, 214,
222.
Roberts, Lady, 126.
Rockwood, A. P., 89, 264, 311.
Rockwood, 297.
Rockwell, O. P., 255, 272.
Rocky Mountains, 251, 262.
Rodometer,280,281.
Rogers, Noah, 250.
Russell, Isaac, 72.
Russell, Joseph, 338.
Salt Lake Valley, 314.
Salt for Army, 393.
Snltair, 585.
San Francisco, 478.
San Francisco Springs, 516.
Sanpitch, 442.
Santa Fe, 299.
Sarpee, 276.
Satan, 175.
Scalded, 5.
Schafer, Judge, 363.
School of Prophets, 449.
Sconce, Col., 42.
Scorpion Bite, 438.
Secession, 429.
Secrets, 156.
700
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Self-control, 397.
Serpents in Zion's Camp, 43.
Seventy, Ordained, 59, 66.
Shearer, Norman, 101.
Sheets, Elijah F.,237.
Shehadri, Rev. Dr., 574.
Shell Creek, 266.
Sheol, 180.
Shepherd's tent, In a, 530.
Sickness, 167.
Sidwell, 248.
Sightseeing, London, 121.
Simeon, 18.
Sin, 155.
Sinclair, Judge, 405.
Sioux, 265, 288, 323.
Sjodahl, J. M., 617.
Slavery, 351.
Smith, Joseph, 39, 102,107. 148.
Smith, George A., 101, 267, 426, 436.
454,481.488.
Smith, John, Patriarch, 222.
Smith, Emma, 227.
Smith, Mary, 228.
Smith, Lucy, 228.
Smith, Win, 235.
Smith, Captain, 302.
Smith, John, 349.
Smith, Jos. F„ 356, 446, 448.
Smith, John, Patriarch, 362.
Smith, Lot, 390, 404, 517.
Smith, Albert, 423.
Smith, John Henry, 533.
Smith, Jos. F., Prophecy concern-
ing, 535.
Smoot, A. O., 57, 58, 66, 589.
Smoot, Mrs. A. O., Speech restored,
545.
Snakes, Indians, 323.
Snake River country, Visit to, 551.
Snider, John, 72.
Snow, Lorenzo, 136, 250, 414, 437,
467, 583.
Snow, Erastus, 314, 437, 460, 563.
Snow, E. R., poem, 393.
Snowflake, 520.
Snow-storm, 472.
Soldiers, Conduct of, "406.
South Pass, 305.
Spies, Baptized, 118.
Spirit, The, 177.
Spirit World, 428.
Spirits in Prison, 180.
Spirit of Prophecy, 180.
Staff from Joseph's Coffin, 227.
Stampede, 342.
Standley Hill, 117.
Stanley, Henry M., 573.
Stanford, Gov., 456.
Statehood, 415, 418, 588, 591.
Statistics, British Mission, 144.
St. George, Visit to, 536..
St. George, In, 559.
Storm, Miraculous, 42.
Storm, Escape in, 57.
Stone Quarry, 297.
Strength, 176.
Successorship, 212.
Sugar Industry, 572.
Sunset, Arizona, 517.
Sweet Water, 302.
Sword, Return of, 43.
Table Rock, 305.
Tabernacle, Logan, 326.
Tanner, Nathan, 439.
Taylor, John, 93, 159, 212, 252, 263,
359, 502.
Taylor, John, Death cf, 560.
Taylor, John, Funeral of, 562.
Taylor, Mrs. Elizabeth, 504.
Taylor, P. Green, 504.
Taylor, John W., Call to Quorum of
the Twelve, 549.
Teacher, Wilford Woodruff ordained,
36.
Teasdale, George, Call to Quorum
of the Twelve, 542.
Telegram from Temple workers in
St. George, 538.
Telegram from George Q. Cannon,
541.
INDEX.
701
Temple, Kirtland, First view of, 62.
Temple funds, 177.
Temple ordinances, 198.
Temple Block, 316.
Temple, Nauvoo, 327, 334.
Temple, Salt Lake, 353, 384, 419, 581.
Temple, St. George, 491, 554.
Temple, Manti, 497.
Temple, Logan, 550. r
Temple Block, Independence, 579.
Tenney, Ammon M.,522.
Tenney, Nathan C, Death of, 542.
Teppley, Thomas, 85.
Theatre, Salt Lake, 417.
Thomas, Daniel, 58.
Thomas, Nathaniel, 94.
Times & Seasons, 159, 166.
Todd, Horace, 22.
Tongues, 355.
Train wreck, 193.
Trouble with cowboys, 541.
Trumbo, Col. Isaac, 620.
Turkey Tanks, 515.
Twelve, Authority of, 204.
Twelve, The, ,454.
Twenty-fourth, Celebration of, 547.
Udall, David K., 532.
United Brethren, 117, 119.
United Order, 484, 517.
Urim and Thummim, 157.
Utah Central Ry., 464.
Van Vliet, 385, 387, 389.
Victoria, Queen, 148.
Vinal Haven, 75.
Vision, Mason's, 16.
Visions, 152, 174, 531.
Visit to Colorado, 546.
Vose, sends money, 39, 380.
Walker, Cyrus, 186.
Warwick Castle, 242.
Wasatch station, 473.
Wasson, L. D., 163.
Water-wheel accident, 9.
Weber, 354.
Weber Fork, 311.
Webster, Dwight, 145.
Wells, D. H, 259, 391, 471, 573.
Wells, Heber M., 591.
West, Bp., Alleged address of, 552.
Whitmer families, Visit to, 504.
Whitmer, David, Letter to. 559.
Wight, Lyman, 100, 225.
Wilde, William, 504.
Wilde, Oscar, 540.
Williams, a mobocrat, 50.
Williams, Col., 195.
Willow Spring, 302.
Will and testament, 532.
Wilson, Mrs. Catherine, 504.
Wilson and Reynolds, 182.
Winchester, Benj., 177.
Winter Quarters, 254, 255, 325.
Wind River, 305.
Winder, John R., 583.
Wolson, 280.
Woodruff, Defined, 3.
Woodruff, Wilford, Birth of, 3.
Woodruff, Wilford, Baptism of, 35.
Woodruff, Wilford, Baptism of
known by Prophet, 37.
Woodruff, Philo, His dream, 25.
Woodruff, Azmon, 44, 451, 487.
Woodruff, Eunice, 72.
Woodruff, Sarah Emma, Birth of, 93.
Woodruff, Phoebe, 96.
Woodruff, Asahel, 98.
Woodruff, Sarah Emma, Death of,
131.
Woodruff, Wilford, Jr., Born, 149.
Woodruff, Phoebe, Her letter, 152.
Woodruff Villa, 578.
Woodruff, Ariz.,520.
Woodruff, Wilford, Called to be
President of Twelve, 533.
Woodruff, Phoebe, Death of, 556.
Woodruff, Wilford, Enters upon du-
ties of Presidency, 562.
Woodruff, Azmon, Death of, 564.
702
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
Woodruff, Wilford, Sustained as
President of Church, 564.
Woodruff, Wilford, President of
Zion's Savings Bank and Trust
Co, 575.
Woodruff, Thompson, Death of, 585.
Woodruff, Owen, 587, 618.
Woodruff, Wilford, Death of, 621.
Woolf, Capt, 403.
Woolley, Mary, 408.
Woolley, Franklin B., 458.
Word of Wisdom, 453.
World's Fair, 583.
Wreck, 233.
Wren, Christopher, 121.
Year of Jubilee, 532.
Young, Brigham, 100, 101, 149, 215,
218, 251, 289, 311, 314, 325, 344, 397,
453, 494, 501.
Young, Joseph, 103.
Young, Brigham Jr., 454.
Young, Lorenzo Dow, 590.
Young, John W, 514, 515.
Young, Joseph, JDeath of, 537.
Z. C. M. 1. 487.
Zelph, White Lamanite, 41.
Zion's Camp, 38, 40, 203, 439.
Zion's Board of Trade, 504.
Zunis, 522.
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11